A second true defence of the meer nonconformists against the untrue accusations, reasonings, and history of Dr. Edward Stillingfleet ... clearly proving that it is (not sin but) duty 1. not wilfully to commit the many sins of conformity, 2. not sacrilegiously to forsake the preaching of the Gospel, 3. not to cease publick worshipping of God, 4. to use needful pastoral helps for salvation ... / written by Richard Baxter ... ; with some notes on Mr. Joseph Glanviles Zealous and impartial Protestant, and Dr. L. Moulins character.
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1681
        
      
       Approx. 596 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 117 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-02 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A27035
         Wing B1405
         ESTC R5124
         13082928
         ocm 13082928
         97268
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A27035)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 97268)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 408:2)
      
       
         
           
             A second true defence of the meer nonconformists against the untrue accusations, reasonings, and history of Dr. Edward Stillingfleet ... clearly proving that it is (not sin but) duty 1. not wilfully to commit the many sins of conformity, 2. not sacrilegiously to forsake the preaching of the Gospel, 3. not to cease publick worshipping of God, 4. to use needful pastoral helps for salvation ... / written by Richard Baxter ... ; with some notes on Mr. Joseph Glanviles Zealous and impartial Protestant, and Dr. L. Moulins character.
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
          
           [20], 195, [5] p.
           
             Printed for Nevil Simons ...,
             London :
             1681.
          
           
             Errata on p. [20].
             Advertisement on p. [1] at end.
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Stillingfleet, Edward, 1635-1699.
           Glanvill, Joseph, 1636-1680. -- Zealous and impartial Protestant.
           Du Moulin, Lewis, 1606-1680.
           Dissenters, Religious -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2005-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-09 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-11 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-11 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           SECOND
           TRUE
           DEFENCE
           OF
           THE
           MEER
           Nonconformists
           ,
           AGAINST
           THE
           Untrue
           ACCUSATIONS
           ,
           REASONINGS
           and
           HISTORY
           of
           Dr.
           
             EDWARD
             STILLINGFLEET
          
           ,
           DEAN
           of
           St.
           PAULS
           ,
           &c.
           
           Clearly
           proving
           that
           it
           is
           (
           not
           sin
           but
           )
           duty
           1.
           
           Not
           wilfully
           to
           commit
           the
           many
           sins
           of
           Conformity
           .
           2.
           
           Not
           Sacrilegiously
           to
           forsake
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           3.
           
           Not
           to
           cease
           publick
           worshipping
           of
           God.
           4.
           
           To
           use
           needful
           Pastoral
           helps
           for
           salvation
           ,
           though
           men
           forbid
           it
           ,
           and
           call
           it
           Schism
           .
        
         
           
             Written
             by
          
           RICHARD
           BAXTER
           ,
           
             not
             to
             accuse
             others
             ,
             but
             to
             defend
             Gods
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             way
             of
             Peace
             after
             near
          
           20
           
             years
             loud
             Accusations
             of
             the
          
           silencing
           ,
           prosecuting
           Clergy
           
             and
             their
             Sons
          
           .
        
         
           With
           some
           Notes
           on
           Mr.
           
             Joseph
             Glanviles
          
           Zealous
           and
           Impartial
           Protestant
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           
             L.
             Moulins
          
           Character
           .
        
         
           
             1
             Tim
             6.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Perverse
             disputings
             of
             men
             of
             corrupt
             minds
             ,
             and
             destitute
             of
             the
             truth
             ;
             supposing
             that
             gain
             is
             godliness
             :
             from
             such
             withdraw
             thy self
             .
             But
             godliness
             with
             contentment
             is
             great
             gain
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Nevil
             Simons
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           
             Three
             Golden
             Cocks
          
           at
           the
           West-end
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           .
           1681.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           AN
           Historical
           Preface
           .
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           THE
           matter
           of
           fact
           occasioning
           this
           second
           Defence
           ,
           hath
           been
           formerly
           ,
           and
           is
           after
           here
           opened
           in
           part
           .
           I
           need
           now
           but
           briefly
           tell
           the
           Reader
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           long
           difference
           between
           the
           English
           Prelatists
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           desired
           Reformation
           and
           Discipline
           ;
           the
           most
           of
           the
           English
           Ministers
           who
           were
           in
           possession
           of
           the
           Parish-Churches
           from
           1646
           ,
           till
           1660
           ,
           obeyed
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           to
           disuse
           the
           English
           Book
           of
           Common-Prayer
           ,
           and
           Subscription
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Diocesan
           Episcopacy
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           being
           most
           for
           Church-Government
           by
           Synods
           of
           Parochial
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           assisting
           Elders
           ,
           and
           most
           for
           a
           Reconciling
           of
           the
           several
           divided
           Parties
           ,
           thinking
           somewhat
           in
           the
           Episcopal
           ,
           Presbyterian
           ,
           and
           Independent
           Parties
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           in
           each
           of
           them
           unwarrantable
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           were
           so
           far
           Independent
           as
           to
           hold
           ,
           that
           particular
           Churches
           associated
           for
           Personal
           Communion
           in
           faith
           ,
           worship
           ,
           and
           holy
           living
           ,
           were
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           (
           such
           as
           true
           Parish-Churches
           are
           )
           and
           that
           each
           of
           these
           Churches
           ought
           to
           have
           its
           proper
           exercise
           of
           that
           Discipline
           which
           is
           described
           by
           Christ
           ,
           Mat.
           18.
           and
           by
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           and
           in
           other
           Texts
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           was
           exercised
           in
           the
           days
           of
           Ignatius
           ,
           and
           so
           on
           for
           many
           hundred
           years
           ;
           some
           part
           of
           it
           still
           remaining
           even
           to
           the
           times
           of
           Popery
           .
           Therefore
           they
           held
           ,
           that
           the
           Pastors
           of
           such
           Churches
           must
           be
           such
           as
           had
           power
           to
           exercise
           the
           said
           Discipline
           .
           And
           they
           held
           ,
           that
           Parish-Bounds
           were
           of
           great
           convenience
           against
           disorder
           ,
           though
           not
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           ;
           not
           taking
           all
           that
           dwell
           in
           a
           Parish
           to
           be
           
             eo
             nomine
          
           ,
           of
           the
           
           Church
           ,
           but
           such
           of
           them
           as
           were
           capable
           ,
           by
           continued
           owning
           their
           Baptismal
           Covenant
           ,
           not
           nullified
           by
           proved
           Heresie
           ,
           or
           inconsistent
           wickedness
           .
           And
           they
           held
           ,
           that
           no
           unwilling
           person
           was
           capable
           of
           a
           sealed
           Pardon
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           Church-Communion
           ,
           nor
           yet
           of
           the
           true
           receiving
           of
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Pastoral
           office
           :
           And
           therefore
           that
           none
           but
           
             free
             Consenters
          
           should
           have
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           nor
           be
           related
           to
           the
           Pastor
           ,
           as
           his
           Flock
           of
           that
           Church
           :
           but
           the
           rest
           should
           be
           constrained
           to
           live
           as
           Catechumens
           ,
           or
           Hearers
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           capable
           ,
           in
           peace
           and
           quietness
           (
           and
           such
           as
           the
           Magistrate
           found
           meet
           to
           be
           tolerated
           in
           other
           Churches
           ,
           who
           only
           were
           uncapable
           in
           that
           )
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           were
           so
           far
           for
           Presbytery
           ,
           as
           to
           hold
           ,
           that
           1.
           
           If
           men
           of
           competent
           sufficiency
           ,
           were
           made
           by
           ordination
           Elders
           ,
           
             ejusdem
             ordinis
          
           with
           the
           chief
           Pastor
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           Assessors
           and
           Assistants
           ,
           though
           they
           seldom
           ,
           or
           never
           Preached
           publickly
           ,
           but
           helped
           him
           in
           Catechizing
           ,
           or
           private
           over
           sight
           ,
           and
           in
           judging
           persons
           and
           cases
           ;
           and
           though
           in
           necessity
           they
           laboured
           with
           their
           hands
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           be
           unlike
           the
           ancient
           Government
           .
           2.
           
           And
           they
           judged
           ,
           that
           all
           Gods
           work
           should
           be
           done
           in
           the
           greatest
           concord
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           best
           mutual
           counsel
           and
           help
           that
           might
           be
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           Synods
           are
           to
           that
           end
           of
           great
           use
           :
           and
           if
           they
           were
           appointed
           at
           stated
           times
           and
           places
           ,
           it
           would
           by
           order
           ,
           be
           a
           furtherance
           to
           their
           ends
           :
           But
           they
           were
           not
           for
           their
           assuming
           a
           proper
           Regent
           Power
           ,
           by
           Majority
           of
           Votes
           over
           the
           minor
           part
           ,
           or
           the
           absent
           Pastors
           ;
           and
           thought
           that
           when
           sixedness
           occasioned
           that
           usurpation
           ,
           occasional
           Synods
           
             pro
             re
             natâ
          
           ,
           were
           better
           .
           And
           3.
           
           They
           judged
           ,
           that
           Presbyters
           are
           
             ejusdem
             ordinis
          
           with
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           Bishops
           have
           a
           divine
           right
           to
           govern
           without
           the
           Presbyters
           assistance
           ,
           nor
           to
           deprive
           them
           of
           any
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           nor
           their
           Churches
           of
           true
           Discipline
           or
           Worship
           ,
           nor
           the
           people
           of
           their
           Rights
           ;
           much
           less
           to
           use
           any
           forcing
           power
           of
           the
           sword
           on
           any
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           were
           so
           far
           for
           Episcopacy
           ,
           as
           to
           hold
           it
           lawful
           ,
           and
           convenient
           ,
           that
           the
           particular
           Churches
           have
           one
           that
           shall
           have
           a
           Priority
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           things
           a
           Negative
           Vote
           ,
           as
           the
           Incumbent
           
           in
           each
           Parish
           hath
           among
           his
           Curates
           a
           sort
           of
           power
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           have
           their
           Moderators
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           were
           fixed
           
             durante
             vitâ
          
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           Negative
           Vote
           in
           Ordinations
           ,
           they
           could
           consent
           ;
           sobeit
           they
           were
           duly
           chosen
           as
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           forcing
           power
           by
           the
           sword
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           Ministerial
           ,
           teaching
           ,
           guiding
           power
           .
           And
           some
           of
           them
           thought
           it
           of
           Divine
           right
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Evangelists
           have
           Successors
           in
           the
           ordinary
           parts
           of
           their
           office
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           have
           a
           special
           ca●e
           of
           many
           Churches
           ,
           and
           their
           Bishops
           and
           Elders
           are
           some
           of
           that
           ordinary
           part
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           to
           the
           Erastians
           also
           they
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           is
           the
           Supreme
           Governour
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           the
           sword
           ,
           or
           force
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           must
           obey
           him
           ,
           not
           only
           when
           he
           enforceth
           the
           Commands
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           acts
           of
           outward
           circumstance
           and
           order
           ,
           left
           by
           God
           to
           his
           determination
           ,
           and
           not
           appropriated
           to
           the
           Ministers
           office
           .
           These
           were
           the
           thoughts
           then
           of
           the
           far
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Ministers
           that
           I
           had
           then
           knowledge
           of
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           2.
           
           Before
           the
           King
           returned
           ,
           many
           Episcopal
           Doctors
           and
           great
           men
           ,
           perswaded
           these
           Reconcilers
           ,
           that
           thus
           much
           would
           be
           accepted
           to
           our
           common
           concord
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           were
           restored
           ▪
           But
           some
           said
           ,
           They
           do
           but
           decieve
           you
           ;
           there
           are
           such
           men
           now
           got
           into
           chief
           credit
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           that
           will
           silence
           you
           all
           ,
           and
           ruine
           you
           ,
           unless
           you
           will
           follow
           Grotius
           ,
           or
           be
           of
           the
           French
           Religion
           ,
           or
           unite
           in
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           
             Principium
             unitatis
          
           ,
           and
           obey
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Western
             Patriarck
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           when
           you
           are
           all
           turned
           out
           ,
           what
           men
           have
           they
           to
           supply
           your
           places
           ?
        
         
           §
           .
           3.
           
           But
           when
           the
           King
           came
           in
           ,
           and
           encouraged
           the
           Reconcilers
           with
           the
           promise
           of
           his
           help
           ,
           they
           made
           the
           attempt
           in
           1660
           ,
           and
           1661.
           the
           History
           of
           which
           I
           need
           not
           repeat
           ,
           Since
           that
           foreseeing
           what
           the
           silencing
           of
           so
           many
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           the
           afflicting
           of
           the
           people
           of
           our
           mind
           would
           unavoidably
           cause
           ,
           we
           pleaded
           ,
           we
           petitioned
           the
           Bishops
           to
           have
           prevented
           it
           ,
           by
           those
           necessary
           means
           which
           they
           might
           have
           yielded
           
           to
           ,
           to
           their
           own
           advantage
           :
           But
           it
           was
           all
           in
           vain
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           4.
           
           When
           the
           Act
           of
           Uniformity
           came
           out
           ,
           of
           about
           9000
           Ministers
           that
           kept
           in
           ,
           and
           had
           laid
           by
           the
           Liturgy
           before
           ,
           about
           7000
           Conformed
           (
           to
           the
           altered
           Liturgy
           ,
           before
           any
           of
           them
           ever
           saw
           it
           ,
           save
           a
           few
           )
           by
           declaring
           their
           Assent
           and
           Consent
           (
           the
           Act
           being
           known
           before
           the
           Book
           could
           be
           Printed
           :
           )
           and
           about
           2000
           were
           silenced
           by
           that
           Act.
           How
           they
           behaved
           themselves
           since
           then
           ,
           is
           so
           well
           known
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           here
           ,
           and
           oft
           declared
           ;
           and
           how
           the
           Plague
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           burning
           of
           the
           Churches
           next
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           Licenses
           next
           ,
           did
           give
           them
           the
           opportunities
           and
           calls
           which
           made
           more
           publick
           Preaching
           seem
           to
           them
           a
           duty
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           make
           recital
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           5.
           
           All
           this
           while
           abundance
           of
           invectiues
           were
           poured
           out
           against
           them
           ,
           by
           many
           of
           the
           Conforming
           Clergy
           ,
           in
           Press
           and
           Pulpits
           ;
           and
           especially
           in
           the
           ears
           of
           great
           men
           ,
           to
           whom
           we
           had
           no
           access
           ,
           but
           seemed
           what
           such
           men
           described
           us
           to
           be
           .
           The
           new
           Laws
           against
           Conventicles
           ,
           and
           the
           Oxford
           Act
           of
           Consinement
           had
           been
           added
           to
           the
           first
           :
           Many
           were
           hunted
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           their
           Goods
           and
           Libraries
           distrained
           ;
           many
           were
           imprisoned
           ;
           some
           there
           died
           :
           The
           Informers
           and
           Prosecutors
           grew
           weary
           :
           They
           saw
           the
           severity
           came
           most
           from
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           King
           being
           not
           for
           severity
           therein
           :
           The
           Justices
           grew
           unwilling
           of
           Execution
           ;
           the
           Preachers
           reprove
           them
           ,
           and
           call
           on
           them
           to
           put
           the
           Laws
           in
           Execution
           ;
           they
           are
           greatly
           offended
           at
           the
           Kings
           Licenses
           ;
           they
           continue
           to
           accuse
           us
           for
           Schism
           at
           least
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           Sedition
           ;
           though
           we
           invaded
           none
           of
           their
           Temples
           ,
           nor
           askt
           them
           for
           any
           part
           of
           their
           maintenance
           .
           And
           the
           Parliament
           and
           Prelates
           were
           so
           sharp
           against
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           durst
           not
           tell
           the
           world
           
             what
             we
             refused
          
           in
           Conformity
           ,
           and
           why
           ,
           lest
           we
           put
           them
           upon
           more
           severity
           ;
           nor
           indeed
           
             could
             we
             do
             it
          
           ,
           the
           Press
           was
           lockt
           up
           by
           so
           great
           penalties
           .
           But
           while
           we
           were
           forced
           to
           silence
           ,
           we
           were
           lowdly
           called
           to
           ,
           to
           say
           
             what
             we
             stuck
             at
          
           ,
           and
           
             what
             it
             was
             that
             we
             would
             have
             .
          
           And
           
           after
           17
           years
           such
           calls
           ,
           I
           ventured
           to
           name
           the
           things
           ;
           and
           hence
           is
           the
           storm
           of
           the
           present
           indignation
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           6.
           
           I
           had
           before
           proved
           the
           wilful
           desertion
           of
           our
           Ministry
           ,
           especially
           when
           the
           King
           Licensed
           us
           ,
           to
           be
           odious
           Sacriledg
           :
           To
           this
           I
           am
           told
           ,
           of
           mens
           power
           to
           silence
           such
           as
           they
           think
           deserve
           it
           :
           I
           grant
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           truly
           think
           so
           :
           so
           may
           they
           on
           just
           cause
           alienate
           Churches
           ,
           and
           Church-lands
           ,
           and
           hang
           Malefactors
           :
           but
           not
           when
           no
           such
           cause
           is
           given
           ,
           nor
           at
           their
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           7.
           
           When
           in
           the
           fitst
           
             Plea
             for
             Peace
          
           I
           had
           stated
           the
           case
           of
           our
           Nonconformity
           ,
           I
           intended
           to
           bring
           the
           Proofs
           of
           each
           particular
           supposed
           sinful
           ,
           as
           I
           after
           found
           occasion
           .
           And
           meeting
           with
           abundance
           that
           accused
           us
           of
           disloyal
           ,
           rebellious
           Principles
           ,
           I
           largly
           delivered
           my
           own
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           judgment
           of
           Civil
           and
           Eccesiastical
           Authority
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           the
           duty
           of
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           therein
           also
           wrote
           some
           Answer
           to
           Four
           Accusations
           brought
           against
           us
           .
           1.
           
           That
           we
           pretend
           Grace
           against
           Morality
           .
           2.
           
           That
           we
           hold
           ,
           that
           things
           Indifferent
           became
           unlawful
           ,
           if
           commanded
           .
           3.
           
           I
           largly
           confuted
           Bishop
           Morley's
           false
           Accusation
           of
           my
           Doctrine
           ,
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           power
           to
           command
           things
           unlawful
           by
           accident
           ;
           and
           Dr.
           Parker's
           Doctrine
           of
           Scandal
           .
           4.
           
           I
           confuted
           them
           that
           extend
           our
           Non-conformity
           to
           things
           which
           we
           refuse
           not
           .
           All
           this
           in
           the
           
             second
             Plea
             for
             Peace
          
           ;
           which
           none
           yet
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           have
           answered
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           8.
           
           And
           lest
           any
           should
           think
           that
           we
           are
           all
           for
           Negatives
           ,
           I
           wrote
           a
           Treatise
           of
           the
           
             only
             Terms
             of
             Universal
             Christian
             concord
             ,
          
           which
           I
           value
           above
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           being
           assured
           that
           the
           Churches
           will
           never
           otherwise
           be
           healed
           ,
           than
           by
           that
           impartial
           ,
           sure
           ,
           and
           easie
           Catholick
           way
           ,
           which
           some
           have
           reviled
           ,
           but
           none
           since
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           confuted
           .
           One
           Learned
           Bishop
           (
           that
           had
           a
           chief
           hand
           in
           our
           present
           Impositions
           and
           ejection
           )
           
           I
           desired
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           
             which
             is
             the
             way
          
           of
           Christian
           concord
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           not
           :
           And
           he
           maintaineth
           ,
           That
           
             the
             only
             way
             is
             to
             obey
             the
             Colledg
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             govern
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             through
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             per
             Literas
             formatas
             .
          
           Where
           this
           Colledg
           ,
           as
           one
           governing
           power
           do
           meet
           ,
           or
           how
           they
           signifie
           their
           Majority
           of
           Votes
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           cases
           ,
           and
           who
           must
           gather
           the
           Votes
           (
           from
           Abassia
           to
           Moscovie
           )
           ,
           and
           in
           how
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           shall
           come
           to
           all
           men
           with
           certainty
           ;
           and
           whether
           the
           ejected
           ,
           silenced
           ,
           and
           excommunicated
           ,
           &c.
           may
           appeal
           to
           them
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           could
           not
           learn.
           
        
         
           §
           .
           9.
           
           In
           the
           same
           Book
           I
           sufficientiy
           confuted
           Mr.
           Dodwell's
           great
           Book
           ,
           which
           denyeth
           not
           only
           the
           Churches
           and
           Ministry
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           by
           uninterrupted
           Episcopal
           Ordination
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           ordinary
           salvation
           of
           all
           such
           Churches
           ,
           as
           having
           no
           covenant
           promise
           ,
           by
           valid
           Sacraments
           delivered
           them
           .
           He
           hath
           pretended
           some
           defence
           in
           a
           late
           Book
           of
           Letters
           :
           to
           which
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           be
           Printed
           ,
           I
           hope
           to
           give
           easily
           a
           satisfactory
           reply
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           10.
           
           In
           the
           same
           book
           he
           Publisheth
           some
           old
           Letters
           of
           his
           to
           me
           ,
           for
           the
           Diocesan
           frame
           of
           
             Government
             ;
             the
             notice
             of
             which
             beforehand
          
           given
           me
           ,
           caused
           me
           to
           Publish
           a
           
             full
             Treatise
             of
             Diocesan
             Episcopacy
          
           ,
           containing
           the
           Reasons
           why
           we
           cannot
           swear
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           approve
           it
           ,
           or
           swear
           never
           to
           endeavour
           any
           reforming
           alteration
           of
           the
           frame
           here
           setled
           ,
           and
           exercised
           .
           And
           whatever
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           pretendeth
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           if
           this
           Treatise
           do
           not
           fully
           answer
           his
           Letter
           ,
           and
           justifie
           us
           in
           this
           part
           of
           Nonconformity
           ,
           I
           am
           unable
           to
           judg
           of
           the
           Cause
           ,
           but
           am
           willing
           to
           recieve
           any
           better
           information
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           11.
           
           And
           because
           I
           find
           false
           History
           ,
           not
           the
           least
           cause
           of
           ordinary
           mistakes
           ,
           and
           men
           cry
           up
           Diocesan
           Prelacy
           ,
           as
           the
           ancient
           ,
           and
           chief
           cure
           of
           Schism
           ;
           I
           gathered
           an
           Abstract
           of
           the
           history
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           their
           Councils
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           matter
           of
           fact
           might
           not
           be
           so
           commonly
           mistaken
           as
           it
           is
           .
        
         
         
           §
           .
           12.
           
           At
           the
           same
           time
           came
           out
           against
           me
           ,
           First
           ,
           a
           book
           of
           Mr.
           
             John
             Cheyneys
          
           ,
           the
           mistakes
           of
           which
           I
           manifested
           in
           an
           Answer
           :
           And
           afterward
           old
           Letters
           of
           Mr.
           Hinkleys
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           had
           an
           old
           Answer
           ,
           which
           I
           cast
           by
           ,
           and
           now
           Published
           :
           and
           another
           Accuser
           ,
           abounding
           with
           untruths
           ,
           called
           the
           Impleder
           ;
           and
           another
           called
           Reflections
           ,
           or
           Speculum
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           another
           Book
           of
           Mr.
           Cheneys
           ,
           full
           of
           most
           pitiful
           mistakes
           ;
           All
           which
           ,
           with
           Justice
           L'Estrange's
           Dialogue
           ,
           and
           someothers
           ,
           I
           answered
           together
           in
           a
           Book
           called
           the
           
             Third
             Defence
             ef
             the
             Nonconformists
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           §
           .
           13.
           
           But
           the
           Accusations
           of
           Dean
           Stillingfleet
           in
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           made
           the
           loudest
           noise
           :
           In
           the
           Answer
           to
           which
           ,
           I
           chiefly
           desired
           to
           have
           come
           to
           some
           understanding
           agreement
           with
           him
           ,
           about
           the
           true
           state
           of
           our
           Case
           and
           Controversie
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           craved
           his
           answer
           to
           several
           necessary
           questions
           ;
           but
           was
           not
           able
           to
           procure
           it
           .
           And
           now
           in
           his
           large
           Book
           ,
           where
           I
           hoped
           to
           have
           found
           an
           Answer
           to
           them
           ,
           I
           look
           for
           it
           in
           vain
           .
           Yea
           ,
           though
           Mr.
           Hikeringhill
           roughly
           provoked
           him
           but
           to
           expound
           his
           own
           Text
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           intelligibly
           ,
           what
           
             the
             same
             Rule
          
           is
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           would
           have
           all
           walk
           by
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           do
           it
           ;
           but
           instead
           of
           that
           ,
           with
           unusual
           gentleness
           tells
           me
           ,
           he
           will
           
             not
             differ
             about
             it
          
           ,
           if
           I
           do
           but
           grant
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           
             Rule
             that
             binds
             us
             all
             to
             do
             all
             that
             lawfully
             we
             can
             for
             peace
             ,
          
           which
           I
           cheerfully
           grant
           ;
           And
           if
           it
           be
           
             not
             lawful
          
           for
           peace
           and
           concord
           to
           forbear
           silencing
           us
           ,
           imprisoning
           us
           ,
           accusing
           us
           as
           odious
           for
           not
           wilful
           sinning
           ,
           and
           urging
           Magistrates
           to
           execute
           the
           Laws
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           making
           us
           seem
           Schismaticks
           for
           not
           forbearing
           to
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           which
           we
           were
           vowed
           and
           consecrated
           by
           Ordination
           ;
           I
           know
           not
           lawful
           from
           unlawful
           :
           I
           cannot
           yet
           get
           him
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           what
           he
           would
           have
           the
           many
           score
           thousands
           do
           on
           the
           Lords
           Days
           ,
           that
           have
           no
           room
           in
           the
           Parish-Churches
           ;
           with
           many
           such
           ,
           which
           our
           case
           is
           concerned
           in
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           14.
           
           I
           thought
           his
           Book
           had
           been
           an
           Answer
           to
           mine
           ,
           and
           other
           mens
           Prefaces
           ;
           but
           I
           find
           that
           I
           was
           mistaken
           :
           Indeed
           he
           nameth
           five
           Books
           written
           against
           his
           Accusation
           :
           what
           he
           saith
           to
           Dr.
           Owen
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Alsop
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           themselves
           to
           consider
           of
           :
           The
           
           Countrey
           Gentlemans
           Case
           ,
           in
           sense
           ,
           was
           this
           ,
           
             Whether
             all
             they
             that
             think
             Parish
             Communion
             ,
             under
             the
             present
             impositions
             ,
             to
             be
             sin
             ,
             are
             bound
             ,
             till
             they
             can
             change
             their
             judgment
             ,
             to
             forbear
             all
             Church-worship
             ,
             and
             live
             like
             Atheists
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             damned
             ?
          
           And
           who
           can
           find
           any
           Answer
           to
           this
           ?
        
         
           Mr.
           Barret's
           Queries
           out
           of
           his
           Books
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           next
           nothing
           to
           ,
           but
           a
           dark
           retracting
           his
           Irenicon
           :
           And
           far
           be
           it
           from
           me
           to
           blame
           him
           for
           growing
           wiser
           .
           But
           why
           took
           he
           no
           notice
           of
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           cited
           in
           the
           Epistle
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           late
           Book
           against
           Idolatry
           ,
           threatning
           us
           all
           with
           no
           less
           than
           damnation
           ,
           if
           
             me
             prefer
             not
             the
             purest
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           my
           Defence
           ,
           his
           Book
           is
           nothing
           like
           an
           Answer
           ,
           unless
           his
           naming
           me
           ,
           and
           citing
           out
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           other
           Books
           ,
           a
           few
           broken
           scraps
           ,
           which
           he
           thought
           he
           could
           make
           some
           advantage
           of
           ,
           may
           be
           called
           an
           Answer
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           15.
           
           I
           confess
           he
           hath
           made
           some
           attempt
           to
           tell
           me
           
             what
             the
             National
             Church
             of
          
           England
           is
           ;
           but
           so
           Independently
           ,
           as
           I
           doubt
           his
           party
           will
           disown
           it
           with
           great
           offence
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           he
           holds
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           a
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           the
           usual
           Political
           sense
           ,
           having
           any
           Constitutive
           ,
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           Supreme
           Power
           ,
           Monarchical
           ,
           or
           Aristocratical
           ,
           or
           Democratical
           ,
           but
           it
           's
           only
           the
           many
           Churches
           in
           England
           ,
           associated
           by
           the
           common
           consent
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           &c.
           
           Remember
           that
           he
           and
           I
           are
           so
           far
           agreed
           .
        
         
           As
           I
           was
           writing
           this
           ,
           I
           saw
           a
           Book
           against
           him
           of
           a
           friend
           ,
           too
           much
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           freely
           handling
           the
           Dr.
           which
           in
           this
           point
           would
           help
           them
           ,
           by
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Convocation
             having
             the
             Legislative
             Church-Power
             ,
             may
             be
             the
             Constitutive
             ,
             Regent
             part
             :
          
           But
           he
           confesseth
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           spake
           not
           
             what
             is
          
           ,
           but
           
             what
             he
             counts
             should
             be
             ,
             or
             wisheth
          
           ;
           for
           the
           Dr.
           himself
           had
           before
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Convocations
           of
           Canterbury
           and
           York
           are
           two
           ,
           and
           not
           united
           to
           make
           
             one
             National
             ,
             supreme
             power
          
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           proveth
           
             no
             one
             political
             Church
             of
             England
          
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           only
           2
           Provincial
           Churches
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           16.
           
           The
           Dr.
           hath
           so
           judiciously
           and
           honestly
           pleaded
           our
           Cause
           in
           his
           defence
           of
           A.
           Bishop
           Laud
           ,
           and
           his
           Book
           against
           Idolatry
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           made
           his
           words
           the
           first
           Chap.
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           which
           if
           he
           candidly
           stand
           to
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           but
           our
           principles
           are
           the
           same
           .
        
         
         
           §
           .
           17.
           
           His
           book
           is
           made
           up
           of
           3
           parts
           .
           I.
           Untrue
           Accusations
           .
           II.
           Untrue
           Historical
           Citations
           (
           abundance
           )
           .
           III.
           Fallacious
           Reasonings
           .
        
         
           Would
           you
           have
           an
           undeniable
           Confutation
           ,
           
             ad
             hominem
          
           ,
           in
           few
           words
           ?
        
         
           I.
           As
           to
           his
           Principles
           ,
           he
           saith
           himself
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           
             Of
             Idolat
          
           .
           p.
           7.
           
           
             We
             are
             sure
             that
             wilful
             ignorance
             ,
          
           or
           
             choosing
             a
             worse
             Church
             before
             a
             better
             ,
             is
             a
             damnable
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           II.
           As
           to
           his
           History
           of
           the
           old
           Nonconformists
           ,
           read
           A.
           Bishop
           Bancrofts
           dangerous
           Positions
           ,
           and
           Heylins
           History
           of
           Presbytery
           ,
           charging
           them
           odiously
           with
           the
           clean
           contrary
           ,
           and
           the
           Canons
           made
           against
           them
           on
           that
           supposition
           .
        
         
           III.
           As
           to
           his
           History
           ,
           and
           Doctrine
           against
           the
           Election
           of
           Bp
           s
           ,
           which
           I
           pleaded
           ;
           (
           as
           I
           have
           fully
           proved
           his
           abuse
           of
           History
           in
           it
           ,
           )
           I
           repeat
           Mr.
           Thorndikes
           words
           ,
           
             Forbear
             .
             of
             Penalty
             .
             It
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             talk
             of
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Churchtoregular
             Government
             ,
             without
             restoring
             the
             liberty
             of
             choosing
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             priviledg
             of
             enjoying
             them
             to
             the
             Synods
             ,
             Clergy
             and
             people
             ,
             in
             the
             making
             of
             those
             of
             whom
             they
             consist
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             to
             be
             governed
             ,
             that
             I
             need
             make
             no
             other
             reason
             of
             the
             neglect
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             than
             the
             neglect
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           O
           pray
           hard
           to
           God
           to
           provide
           greater
           store
           of
           skilful
           ,
           holy
           and
           peaceable
           Labourers
           for
           his
           Harvest
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           sound
           belief
           of
           a
           better
           world
           ,
           have
           overcome
           the
           deluding
           love
           of
           the
           honours
           ,
           prosperity
           and
           pleasures
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           wholly
           live
           to
           God
           and
           Heaven
           .
        
      
       
         
           POSTSCRIPT
           .
        
         
           DR
           .
           
             Edward
             Stillingfleet
             Irenic
             .
             P.
          
           114.
           saith
           ,
           The
           Episcopal
           men
           will
           hardly
           find
           any
           evidence
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           for
           Churches
           consisting
           of
           many
           fixed
           Congregations
           for
           worship
           ,
           under
           the
           charge
           of
           one
           Pastor
           ;
           nor
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           Ordination
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           without
           the
           preceding
           Election
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           at
           least
           ,
           consent
           and
           approbation
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           neither
           in
           Scripture
           nor
           Antiquity
           ,
           the
           least
           foot-step
           of
           the
           delegation
           of
           Church-power
           ;
           so
           that
           upon
           the
           matter
           all
           of
           them
           at
           last
           make
           use
           of
           those
           things
           in
           Church-Government
           ,
           which
           have
           no
           other
           foundation
           but
           the
           principles
           of
           humane
           prudence
           ,
           guided
           by
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           it
           were
           well
           if
           that
           were
           observed
           still
           .
        
         
         
           P.
           370.
           
           Surely
           then
           their
           Diocesses
           we
           re
           not
           very
           large
           ,
           if
           all
           the
           several
           Parishes
           could
           communicate
           on
           the
           same
           day
           ,
           with
           what
           was
           sent
           from
           the
           Cathedral
           Church
           .
        
         
           P.
           361.
           
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           Philippi
           was
           not
           the
           Metropolis
           of
           Macedonia
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Bishops
           there
           mentioned
           could
           not
           be
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           several
           Cities
           under
           the
           jurisdiction
           of
           Philippi
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           Bishops
           resident
           in
           that
           City
           .
        
         
           P.
           157.
           
           There
           must
           be
           a
           form
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           over
           a
           Nation
           ,
           as
           a
           Church
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Civil
           Government
           over
           it
           as
           a
           Society
           governed
           by
           the
           same
           Laws
           .
           —
           For
           every
           Society
           must
           have
           its
           Government
           belonging
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           such
           a
           Society
           :
           And
           the
           same
           reason
           that
           makes
           Government
           necessary
           ,
           in
           any
           particular
           Congregation
           ,
           will
           make
           it
           necessary
           for
           all
           the
           particular
           Congregations
           ,
           joyning
           together
           in
           one
           visible
           Society
           ,
           as
           a
           particular
           National
           Church
           :
           For
           the
           Unity
           and
           Peace
           of
           that
           Church
           ought
           much
           more
           to
           be
           lookt
           after
           ,
           than
           of
           any
           one
           Congregation
           .
        
         
           P.
           131.
           
           The
           Churches
           power
           ,
           as
           to
           Divine
           Law
           ,
           being
           only
           directive
           and
           declarative
           ;
           but
           as
           confirmed
           by
           a
           Civil
           Sanction
           ,
           is
           juridical
           and
           obligatory
           .
        
         
           P.
           113.
           
           Where
           any
           Church
           is
           guilty
           of
           corruptions
           ,
           both
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           in
           practice
           ,
           which
           it
           avoweth
           ,
           and
           professeth
           ,
           and
           requireth
           the
           owning
           them
           ,
           as
           necessary
           conditions
           of
           Communion
           with
           her
           ;
           there
           a
           Noncommunion
           with
           that
           Church
           is
           necessary
           ,
           and
           a
           total
           and
           positive
           separation
           is
           lawful
           and
           convenient
           .
        
         
           P.
           117.
           
           Where
           any
           Church
           retaining
           purity
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           doth
           require
           the
           owning
           of
           ,
           and
           conforming
           to
           any
           unlawful
           ,
           or
           suspected
           practice
           ;
           men
           may
           lawfully
           deny
           Conformity
           to
           ,
           and
           Communion
           with
           that
           Church
           in
           such
           things
           ,
           without
           incurring
           the
           guilt
           of
           Schism
           -
           .
           P.
           119.
           
           Let
           men
           turn
           and
           wind
           themselves
           which
           way
           they
           will
           ,
           by
           the
           very
           same
           argument
           that
           any
           will
           prove
           separation
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           lawful
           ,
           because
           she
           required
           unlawful
           things
           as
           Conditions
           of
           her
           Communion
           ;
           it
           will
           be
           proved
           lawful
           not
           to
           Conform
           to
           any
           suspected
           ,
           or
           unlawful
           practice
           ,
           
             &
             c.
          
           -
           .
           They
           lay
           the
           imputation
           of
           Schism
           on
           all
           them
           who
           require
           such
           Conditions
           of
           Communion
           ,
           and
           take
           it
           wholly
           off
           from
           those
           who
           refuse
           to
           Conform
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Premised
           explication
           of
           the
           Equivocal
           word
           CHURCH
           .
        
         
           THE
           word
           [
           CHURCH
           ]
           being
           Equivocal
           ,
           is
           unfit
           for
           our
           disputation
           ,
           till
           explained
           :
           It
           signifieth
           (
           being
           a
           Relative
           )
           several
           sorts
           of
           related
           Assemblies
           :
           which
           are
           distinct
           .
           I.
           In
           their
           Matter
           :
           A
           Church
           of
           
             Jews
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             Christians
          
           ,
           of
           Orthodox
           ,
           and
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           being
           not
           one
           thing
           .
        
         
           II.
           In
           the
           Efficient
           :
           A
           Church
           of
           Gods
           instituting
           ,
           or
           a
           Church
           of
           mans
           .
        
         
           III.
           In
           the
           Fnds.
           1.
           
           A
           Christian
           Assembly
           at
           a
           Fair
           ,
           or
           Market
           ,
           or
           Court
           ,
           or
           Army
           ,
           &c.
           is
           not
           the
           same
           with
           an
           Assembly
           for
           Religious
           exercises
           .
           2.
           
           Nor
           an
           Assembly
           for
           Legislation
           about
           Religion
           (
           in
           Parliament
           )
           ,
           or
           Consultation
           in
           Synods
           ,
           or
           Disputation
           in
           Schools
           ,
           the
           same
           thing
           as
           an
           Assembly
           for
           stated
           worship
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
           IV.
           In
           the
           Form
           ,
           or
           Constitutive
           Relation
           to
           the
           Correlate
           :
           And
           so
           the
           great
           difference
           which
           now
           concerneth
           us
           to
           note
           is
           ,
           that
           a
           
             Church
             of
             Equals
             in
             Office
          
           and
           Power
           is
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Political
             Society
          
           ,
           related
           as
           Governours
           ,
           and
           governed
           ,
           is
           another
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           ,
           is
           either
           an
           
             accidental
             Assembly
          
           ,
           or
           else
           a
           
             designed
             Assemby
          
           by
           consent
           .
        
         
           This
           last
           is
           either
           an
           Assembly
           of
           Lay-men
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           agreed
           hereafter
           to
           come
           under
           Government
           ;
           and
           may
           meet
           to
           worship
           God
           without
           a
           Pastor
           ;
           and
           this
           in
           Politicks
           is
           usually
           called
           ,
           a
           
             meer
             Community
          
           .
           2.
           
           Or
           an
           Assembly
           of
           Rulers
           or
           Pastors
           in
           equality
           (
           as
           to
           Government
           there
           )
           :
           And
           this
           is
           called
           ,
           a
           
             Council
             ,
             Synod
             ,
             Dyet
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             Convention
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           V.
           A
           
             Governed
             ▪
          
           or
           
             Political
             Church
          
           is
           of
           Three
           several
           Species
           (
           at
           least
           )
           as
           there
           are
           three
           Species
           of
           such
           Government
           .
        
         
           I.
           A
           
             Christian
             Family
          
           ,
           consisting
           of
           the
           Family-Government
           ,
           and
           Governed
           ,
           living
           together
           in
           holy
           faith
           ,
           love
           ,
           worship
           ,
           and
           obedience
           to
           God
           ;
           the
           Master
           being
           their
           Teacher
           ,
           Ruler
           ,
           and
           Guide
           in
           worship
           .
        
         
           II.
           A
           Pastoral-Church
           ,
           consisting
           of
           one
           ,
           or
           more
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           Christian
           people
           correlated
           as
           his
           flock
           ,
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           Pastoral
           office
           ,
           which
           essentially
           containeth
           a
           
             power
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             lead
             them
             in
             worship
             ,
          
           and
           
             govern
             them
             by
             the
             Keys
          
           ,
           as
           a
           Ministerial
           Judg
           ,
           who
           is
           fit
           for
           that
           Commmunion
           .
           All
           together
           is
           called
           also
           ,
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Keys
           ,
           and
           is
           subordinate
           to
           Christs
           
             Teaching
             ,
             Priestly
          
           ,
           and
           Ruling
           Office.
           
        
         
           III.
           A
           Royal
           ,
           or
           
             Magistratical
             Church
          
           ,
           consisting
           of
           a
           
             Christian
             Soveraign
          
           ,
           and
           
             Christian
             Subjects
          
           ,
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           his
           sword
           ,
           or
           forcing
           power
           under
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Laws
           ,
           for
           the
           spiritual
           and
           temporal
           welfare
           of
           the
           society
           ,
           and
           the
           glorifying
           ,
           and
           pleasing
           the
           Lord
           Redeemer
           .
        
         
         
           And
           IV.
           The
           
             Universal
             Church
          
           comprehendeth
           all
           these
           three
           as
           parts
           ,
           and
           is
           most
           excellently
           ,
           properly
           ,
           and
           fully
           called
           ,
           
             the
             Church
             ,
             consisting
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           the
           chief
           Pastor
           (
           
             Teacher
             ,
             Priest
          
           ,
           and
           King
           ,
           an
           eminent
           perfect
           Policy
           )
           with
           all
           Christians
           ,
           as
           the
           subject
           part
           :
           It
           is
           visible
           in
           that
           the
           subjects
           ,
           and
           their
           profession
           ,
           and
           worship
           are
           visible
           ;
           aod
           Christ
           was
           visible
           on
           earth
           ,
           is
           visible
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           his
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Providence
           are
           visible
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           visibly
           judg
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           reign
           for
           ever
           :
           And
           it
           is
           no
           further
           visible
           .
           The
           constitutive
           ,
           essential
           parts
           ,
           are
           only
           Christ
           and
           his
           subject-body
           :
           The
           noblest
           ,
           organical
           parts
           of
           that
           body
           ,
           are
           Prophets
           ,
           Apostles
           ,
           Evangelists
           ,
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           Teachers
           .
        
         
           In
           all
           this
           ,
           note
           1.
           
           That
           we
           have
           no
           difference
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           about
           the
           Church
           in
           any
           of
           these
           senses
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           except
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           How
           far
           men
           may
           invent
           Church-forms
           for
           Gods
           service
           (
           without
           Gods
           particular
           prescript
           ,
           or
           institution
           )
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Whether
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           is
           so
           
             persona
             mixta
          
           ,
           as
           some
           hold
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           King
           and
           Priest
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           the
           power
           of
           Church-Keys
           ,
           and
           Word
           ,
           and
           Sacraments
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Whether
           over
           and
           above
           the
           
             lowest
             Pastoral
             Churches
          
           Christ
           hath
           instituted
           a
           direct
           ,
           superior
           Pastoral
           sort
           of
           Churches
           ,
           to
           rule
           the
           inferior
           ,
           in
           
             Faith
             ,
             Worship
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Keys
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           over
           Pastors
           and
           people
           ?
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           what
           are
           these
           superior
           Pastoral
           Churches
           ,
           wh●ther
           Diocesan
           ,
           Provincial
           ,
           National
           ,
           Patriarchal
           ,
           Papal
           ,
           or
           all
           ?
           And
           if
           Christ
           made
           no
           such
           ,
           whether
           men
           may
           make
           them
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           note
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           certainly
           agreed
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Magistratical
             form
          
           of
           
             forcing
             power
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Pastoral
           form
           of
           Sacerdotal
           power
           of
           the
           Keys
           ,
           are
           two
           ,
           though
           the
           subjects
           should
           be
           the
           same
           (
           though
           usually
           the
           Church
           is
           in
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           as
           part
           )
           :
           And
           none
           of
           us
           deny
           a
           
             Christian
             Common-wealth
          
           ,
           Monarchical
           ,
           Aristocratical
           ,
           or
           Democratical
           ;
           and
           though
           this
           power
           be
           
             over
             the
             Pastoral
             Church
          
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           Accidental
           ,
           and
           not
           Essential
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           note
           ,
           that
           the
           chief
           questions
           which
           I
           put
           to
           the
           Dr.
           about
           this
           ,
           were
           ,
           
             1.
             
             What
             is
             the
             Pastoral
             specifying
             form
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ?
           And
           2.
           
           Whether
           it
           be
           of
           Divine
           or
           
             humane
             Institution
          
           :
           And
           I
           have
           brought
           him
           to
           maintain
           ,
           that
           
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Church
             of
          
           England
           at
           all
           .
           And
           of
           the
           Royal
           Church
           or
           Kingdom
           we
           are
           Members
           as
           well
           as
           he
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           Lastly
           ,
           Note
           ,
           that
           as
           to
           a
           
             Pastoral
             Church
          
           ,
           we
           agree
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           in
           distinguishing
           a
           Transient
           ,
           and
           a
           fixed
           relation
           .
           And
           as
           he
           that
           is
           a
           Licensed
           Physician
           ,
           acteth
           as
           such
           where
           he
           cometh
           ,
           though
           related
           fixedly
           to
           no
           Hospital
           ;
           so
           if
           a
           lawful
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           either
           fixed
           in
           another
           Church
           ,
           or
           in
           none
           but
           the
           Universal
           ,
           be
           called
           ,
           
             pro
             tempore
          
           ,
           for
           a
           day
           ,
           to
           do
           his
           office
           in
           another
           Church
           ,
           he
           acteth
           as
           Christs
           Minister
           ,
           and
           their
           Pastor
           for
           that
           day●
           :
           And
           if
           a
           travelling
           Christian
           joyn
           with
           them
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           Member
           for
           that
           day
           :
           
           Yea
           ,
           if
           the
           whole
           company
           intend
           to
           meet
           but
           that
           one
           day
           in
           the
           same
           relations
           ,
           to
           the
           same
           ends
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           temporary
           ,
           transient
           Pastoral
           Church
           .
           But
           fixed
           Inhabitants
           for
           order
           and
           edification
           ,
           ought
           to
           fix
           their
           relation
           and
           practice
           .
        
         
           Though
           most
           of
           this
           be
           said
           after
           ,
           where
           he
           calls
           me
           to
           it
           ,
           I
           thought
           meet
           here
           to
           premise
           the
           Explication
           of
           the
           word
           [
           Church
           ]
           (
           as
           in
           divers
           books
           largely
           I
           have
           done
           of
           the
           word
           [
           Separation
           ]
           lest
           I
           imitate
           him
           in
           leaving
           my
           explication
           to
           the
           hinder
           part
           ,
           and
           we
           should
           dispute
           about
           a
           word
           ,
           which
           the
           Reader
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           our selves
           understand
           not
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           have
           a
           greater
           controversie
           than
           this
           ,
           risen
           since
           A.
           Bishop
           Laud's
           ,
           and
           Grotius's
           Reconciling
           design
           ,
           
             v
             z.
          
           what
           the
           
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
          
           is
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           Protestants
           have
           hitherto
           held
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           point
           of
           difference
           from
           the
           Papists
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Universal
             Church
             hath
             no
             constitutive
             Head
             ,
             or
             supreme
             regent
             Power
             but
             Christ
             .
          
           He
           hath
           setled
           no
           one
           ,
           Vicarious
           ,
           or
           deputed
           supreme
           ,
           Monarchical
           ,
           Aristocratical
           ,
           or
           Democratical
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Accordingly
           they
           noted
           the
           difference
           of
           two
           sorts
           of
           Papists
           ,
           some
           that
           set
           the
           Pope
           as
           superior
           ,
           above
           Councils
           ;
           others
           (
           as
           the
           Councils
           of
           Constance
           ,
           and
           Basil
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           ,
           that
           make
           the
           General
           Council
           supreme
           ,
           the
           Pope
           being
           President
           ,
           as
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           and
           having
           many
           priviledges
           ,
           as
           Primate
           to
           the
           Universal
           Church
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           that
           in
           truth
           ,
           the
           Catholick
           governing
           power
           of
           Pope
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           four
           Patriarchs
           ,
           was
           but
           a
           humane
           form
           of
           Church
           Policy
           setled
           in
           one
           Empire
           as
           a
           National
           kind
           of
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Councils
           were
           Universal
           as
           to
           the
           Empire
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           all
           the
           Christian
           world
           (
           which
           I
           have
           proved
           against
           
             W.
             Johnson
          
           fully
           )
           called
           by
           the
           Emperour
           that
           had
           no
           power
           over
           other
           Nations
           ,
           and
           subscribed
           by
           his
           subjects
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           the
           grand
           cheat
           that
           hath
           set
           up
           Popery
           ,
           is
           the
           
             turning
             this
             National
             Church
             into
             an
             Universal
             Government
             of
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
          
           ;
           and
           pretending
           that
           Christ
           ,
           or
           his
           Apostles
           set
           up
           that
           power
           over
           all
           ,
           which
           Emperours
           ,
           and
           Imperial
           Councils
           set
           up
           only
           over
           one
           Empire
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           We
           are
           sworn
           against
           Forreign
           Jurisdiction
           by
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           .
           For
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           is
           dissolved
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           were
           not
           ,
           we
           are
           no
           subjects
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Yet
           we
           hold
           that
           all
           Christians
           should
           live
           in
           all
           possible
           love
           and
           concord
           ,
           counselling
           ,
           and
           helping
           one
           another
           for
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           that
           such
           Councils
           are
           useful
           thereto
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           had
           without
           more
           hurt
           than
           good
           .
           But
           that
           no
           Universal
           governing
           power
           besides
           Christs
           (
           for
           Legislation
           ,
           Judgment
           ,
           or
           Execution
           )
           is
           needful
           to
           that
           concord
           ;
           nor
           is
           a
           Government
           of
           the
           whole
           Christian
           world
           by
           any
           
             one
             Political
             supreme
             ,
             Pope
          
           or
           Council
           ,
           or
           
             Colledg
             of
             Pastors
          
           ,
           or
           Cardinals
           ,
           any
           more
           possible
           or
           lawful
           to
           be
           sought
           ,
           than
           that
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           on
           earth
           have
           one
           humane
           civil
           Soveraign
           ;
           though
           all
           Kings
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           all
           Bishops
           ,
           are
           bound
           to
           serve
           God
           with
           the
           greatest
           concord
           that
           they
           can
           attain
           .
        
         
         
           But
           now
           he
           that
           will
           read
           many
           late
           Divines
           of
           England
           ,
           will
           find
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           come
           to
           this
           ,
           1.
           
           To
           take
           the
           foresaid
           Conciliar
           ,
           and
           
             French
             Papists
          
           to
           be
           
             no
             Papists
          
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           make
           it
           a
           controversie
           ,
           
             de
             nomine
          
           (
           in
           which
           ,
           for
           me
           ,
           let
           them
           have
           their
           liberty
           )
           .
           2
           To
           take
           it
           for
           a
           necessary
           thing
           ,
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           
             Universal
             Church
             in
             the
             world
             hath
             one
             supreme
             governing
             power
             under
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           is
           a
           Society
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             therein
             visibly
             one
          
           .
           And
           3.
           
           That
           this
           
             one
             ruling
             power
          
           is
           either
           a
           
             General
             Council
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Colledg
             of
             all
             Bishops
             on
             earth
             .
          
           4.
           
           And
           that
           the
           Imperial
           Church-form
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Universal
           Church
           form
           ,
           viz.
           a
           
             General
             Council
          
           ,
           where
           the
           five
           Patriarchs
           are
           by
           themselves
           ,
           or
           by
           consent
           .
           5.
           
           And
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           President
           ,
           and
           
             Principium
             unitatis
          
           ,
           and
           
             chief
             Patriarch
          
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           obeyed
           by
           us
           .
           6.
           
           And
           that
           there
           is
           no
           true
           way
           to
           Universal
           concord
           but
           by
           being
           of
           
             this
             one
             Church
             ,
             so
             formed
             ,
          
           and
           
             obeying
             its
             Universal
             Laws
          
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           ,
           christ
           hath
           given
           them
           power
           to
           make
           .
           7.
           
           And
           that
           they
           are
           Schismaticks
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           tolerated
           that
           do
           not
           so
           consent
           and
           obey
           .
           8.
           
           Yea
           ,
           say
           some
           to
           us
           in
           England
           ,
           it
           is
           
             compelled
             obedience
             to
             all
             the
             present
             Impositions
             ,
          
           which
           only
           must
           cure
           our
           divisions
           ,
           without
           abatement
           for
           Union
           ,
           or
           any
           Tolerations
           .
        
         
           A
           great
           deal
           more
           of
           this
           nature
           is
           built
           on
           this
           principle
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Church
             in
             all
             the
             earth
             is
             one
             ,
             as
             under
             one
             humane
             supreme
             Government
             ,
             under
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             all
             are
             Schismaticks
             that
             are
             not
             of
             it
             ,
          
           and
           
             obey
             it
             not
             .
             I
          
           am
           not
           for
           disgracing
           any
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Papists
           that
           refuse
           it
           ;
           whether
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           the
           councils
           of
           
             Pisa
             ,
             Constance
          
           and
           Basil
           shall
           be
           called
           Papists
           I
           contend
           not
           :
           But
           whether
           those
           false
           principles
           be
           the
           only
           terms
           of
           concord
           ,
           wise
           men
           will
           cautelously
           consider
           .
        
      
       
         
           ADVERTISEMENT
           .
        
         
           THere
           is
           lately
           Published
           a
           Book
           of
           the
           same
           Authors
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             A
             Search
             for
             the
             English
             schismatick
             ,
          
           by
           the
           Case
           and
           Characters
           1.
           
           Of
           the
           
             Diocesan
             Canoneers
          
           .
           2.
           
           Of
           the
           
             Present
             Meer
             Nonconformists
          
           .
           Not
           as
           an
           Accusation
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           but
           a
           necessary
           Defence
           of
           the
           latter
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           they
           are
           wrongfully
           accused
           and
           persecuted
           by
           them
           .
           And
           is
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             Nevill
             Simmons
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           
             Three
             Golden
             Cocks
          
           at
           the
           West-end
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             AN
             Historical
             Preface
             :
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet's
             judgment
             as
             in
             his
             Irenicon
             .
          
           
             A
             Premised
             explication
             of
             the
             equivocal
             word
             Church
             .
             What
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             is
             in
             our
             judgment
             ,
             and
             what
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             many
             of
             our
             silencers
             .
             —
          
           
             
               Chap.
               1.
            
             
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet's
             large
             and
             plain
             Asserting
             of
             our
             principles
             in
             his
             Defence
             of
             Archbishop
             Laud
             ,
             and
             Rom.
             Idolatry
             .
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               2.
            
             
             Some
             Animadversions
             on
             his
             Preface
             :
             Whether
             the
             Jesuits
             first
             brought
             in
             
               Spiritual
               Prayer
            
             .
             A
             full
             explication
             of
             our
             judgment
             about
             
               Spiritual
               Prayer
            
             .
             His
             hard
             terms
             against
             mens
             (
             high
             or
             low
             )
             chusing
             Tutors
             for
             their
             Children
             .
             —
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               3.
            
             
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             his
             Accusations
             examined
             :
             His
             confusion
             ;
             disputing
             a
             question
             not
             stated
             :
             What
             he
             means
             by
             [
             
               Our
               Church
            
             ]
             by
             Communion
             ]
             by
             [
             Constant
             ]
             by
             [
             Withdrawing
             ]
             by
             [
             
               Separate
               Congregations
            
             ]
             what
             Separation
             I
             am
             for
             or
             against
             .
             Whether
             he
             say
             true
             ,
             that
             my
             
               Tremendous
               aggravations
               of
               the
               sin
               of
               Conforming
               were
               written
               without
               the
               least
               provocation
               on
               their
               part
               :
               or
               that
               as
               designed
               to
               represent
               the
               Clergy
               as
               notorious
               Lying
               perjured
               Villains
               ,
            
             p.
             22.
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               4.
            
             
             His
             false
             History
             of
             the
             old
             Nonconformists
             :
             as
             if
             
               Bancroft's
               Danger
               .
               Posit
               .
               Heylin
               ,
            
             and
             all
             such
             old
             accusers
             ,
             utterly
             belyed
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Canons
             made
             against
             them
             had
             a
             false
             supposition
             :
             his
             citations
             examined
             :
             More
             proof
             of
             his
             falsification
             :
             The
             difference
             between
             the
             Nonconformists
             and
             the
             Brownists
             .
             How
             we
             are
             used
             by
             them
             .
             The
             
               Reformatio
               Legum
               Eccles
            
             .
             how
             much
             for
             discipline
             .
             I
             now
             add
             my
             request
             to
             the
             Reader
             that
             would
             know
             how
             far
             the
             first
             Reformers
             were
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
             mind
             ,
             and
             against
             our
             new
             Church-men
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             but
             read
             Cranmers
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Drs.
             words
             cited
             by
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             in
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Irenicon
             (
             and
             left
             out
             of
             Dr.
             Burnet's
             History
             )
             and
             
               Bucer's
               
               Scripta
               Anglicana
               ,
               De
               Regno
               Del
               ,
            
             his
             Censura
             of
             the
             
               Liturgy
               ,
               &
               de
               cura
               Anim.
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             The
             story
             of
             Dr.
             
               Ames
               ,
               Paul
               Bayne
            
             ,
             Dr.
             
               Fulk
               ,
               &c.
            
             Dr.
             Humphrey's
             Letter
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             —
             p.
             55
             ,
             56
             ,
             57.
             —
          
           
             
               Chap.
               5.
            
             
             The
             false
             Reasonings
             and
             accusations
             of
             his
             second
             part
             ,
             p.
             59.
             
          
           
             My
             judgment
             and
             case
             stated
             ,
             which
             he
             falsly
             reporteth
             :
             Others
             Cases
             considered
             Whether
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               no
               other
               reason
               against
               Communion
               than
               was
               at
               the
               first
               Reformation
               .
            
             Difference
             proved
             ,
             1.
             
             From
             the
             things
             imposed
             .
             2.
             
             From
             the
             design
             of
             the
             imposers
             .
             3.
             
             From
             the
             effects
             .
             4.
             
             From
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             whom
             we
             Communicate
             .
             5.
             
             From
             the
             additional
             reasons
             for
             our
             Preaching
             ,
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             What
             he
             would
             have
             them
             do
             that
             cannot
             have
             room
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             p.
             70.
             
          
           
             His
             appeal
             to
             my
             case
             at
             Kederminster
             ,
             shamed
             ,
             p.
             71
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             His
             false
             supposition
             that
             most
             of
             my
             Hearers
             need
             not
             our
             Teaching
             ,
             because
             they
             sometimes
             hear
             in
             the
             Parish-Churches
             ,
             
               p.
               73.
            
             
             He
             acquits
             them
             from
             Schisme
             that
             separate
             ,
             if
             the
             Church
             be
             Schismatical
             ,
             74.
             
             (
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             then
             to
             Read
             my
             few
             Sheets
             ,
             called
             
               A
               search
            
             for
             the
             
               English
               Schismatick
            
             .
             )
             More
             mistakes
             .
             p.
             74
             ,
             75.
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               6.
            
             
             Whether
             he
             be
             no
             Christian
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             a
             fixed
             Member
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             ?
             The
             Doctors
             Schismatical
             Error
             Confuted
             ,
             
               p.
               76.
            
             
             (
             He
             by
             this
             condemneth
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Evangelists
             that
             were
             Itinerant
             and
             unfixed
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Bucer
               de
               Regno
               Dei
            
             would
             have
             sent
             abroad
             )
             my
             exceptions
             about
             Churches
             and
             Ministers
             justified
             ,
             and
             his
             Calumny
             detected
             ,
             
               p
               80.
            
             
             Whether
             I
             give
             too
             much
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             or
             am
             against
             the
             Rights
             of
             Patrons
             ,
             or
             Magistrates
             ,
             
               p.
               82.
            
             
             Many
             more
             Calumnies
             to
             
               p.
               89.
            
             
             He
             accuseth
             ,
             me
             ,
             as
             accusing
             them
             for
             naming
             the
             sins
             that
             I
             dare
             not
             commit
             ,
             
               p.
               89.
            
             
             More
             of
             his
             vain
             Accusations
             to
             
               p.
               92.
            
             
             Whether
             he
             be
             for
             silencing
             us
             
               p.
               92.
            
             
             More
             of
             his
             Calumny
             ,
             
               p.
               99.
            
             
             Considerable
             Quere
             to
             him
             ,
             
               p.
               94.
            
             
             How
             he
             would
             drive
             men
             to
             Separation
             ,
             
               p.
               95
               ,
               96.
            
             
             He
             is
             come
             to
             Self-condemning
             Gentleness
             ,
             in
             expounding
             his
             Rule
             and
             Text
             ,
             
               Phil.
               3.
               16.
               p.
               97.
            
             
             His
             sad
             Ennumeration
             of
             the
             causes
             of
             just
             Separation
             ,
             p.
             98.
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               7.
            
             
             He
             begins
             his
             Third
             Part
             with
             more
             false
             Accusations
             ,
             
               p.
               99.
            
             
             His
             History
             for
             Diocesan
             Churches
             against
             Parochial
             found
             fallacious
             ,
             
               p.
               100
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             His
             vain
             Plea
             for
             the
             English
             Frame
             ,
             
               p.
               106
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               s
               probable
               while
               the
               Apostles
               lived
               there
               were
               no
               fixed
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               but
               few
               ,
               p.
               108.
               
            
             (
             And
             Dr.
             Hammond
             saith
             ,
             
               No
               Subject
               Presbyters
            
             )
             whether
             
               John
               Fox
            
             were
             the
             Publisher
             (
             or
             Prefacer
             )
             of
             the
             
             
               Reformatio
               Legum
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               p.
               109.
            
             
             Discipline
             hard
             ,
             but
             not
             unnecessary
             ,
             p.
             111.
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               8.
            
             
             What
             the
             National
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             ,
             fully
             discussed
             ;
             and
             the
             Doctors
             Self-contradictions
             detected
             :
             He
             denyeth
             any
             true
             Political
             Church
             of
             England
             :
             He
             and
             we
             more
             agreed
             ,
             than
             he
             and
             other
             high
             Church-men
             ,
             that
             are
             for
             a
             Constitutive
             Political
             Government
             ,
             
               p.
               112
               ,
               113
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             He
             maketh
             it
             an
             introduction
             of
             Popery
             ,
             to
             hold
             that
             a
             Church
             must
             have
             a
             Constutive
             Regent
             Church-power
             ;
             and
             so
             fasteneth
             Popery
             on
             the
             Masters
             of
             his
             cause
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               9.
            
             
             That
             the
             mutual
             Consent
             of
             Pastors
             and
             flock
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             very
             being
             of
             their
             Relation
             .
          
           
             About
             Thirty
             Proofs
             from
             Antiquity
             ,
             that
             the
             Universal
             Church
             was
             for
             about
             1000
             years
             of
             that
             mind
             ,
             and
             decreed
             it
             ,
             p.
             128
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             necessity
             of
             consent
             proved
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             work
             ;
             where
             the
             reasons
             of
             it
             are
             all
             plainly
             opened
             p.
             133.
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Doctors
             contrary
             surmises
             and
             false
             Histories
             fully
             confuted
             ,
             p.
             136
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               10.
            
             
             Of
             the
             imposed
             Use
             of
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             denying
             Baptisme
             to
             the
             refusers
             .
             p.
             153.
             
          
           
             His
             vaine
             excuses
             confuted
             .
             Whether
             the
             Cross
             be
             used
             as
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             His
             disingenuous
             falsifying
             my
             words
             of
             the
             use
             of
             Crucifixes
             and
             other
             Images
             ,
             p.
             156
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             What
             the
             Papists
             ascribe
             to
             Sacraments
             :
             p.
             168.
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               11.
            
             
             Whether
             the
             Excommunicating
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             Excommunicate
             Nonconformists
             ,
             for
             not
             Communicating
             ,
             when
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             Excommunicate
             ,
             be
             guilty
             of
             Schisme
             .
             p.
             163.
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               12.
            
             
             Of
             the
             English
             sort
             of
             Sponsors
             ,
             and
             the
             Exclusion
             of
             the
             Parents
             Duty
             .
             
               p.
               167.
            
             (
             see
             more
             in
             the
             Postscript
             )
          
           
             
               Chap.
               13.
            
             
             Of
             the
             three
             French
             Letters
             which
             he
             subjoyneth
             .
             p.
             171.
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               14.
            
             
             Epistles
             and
             Testimonies
             ,
             Compar'd
             with
             the
             Doctors
             .
             And
             notes
             on
             Mr.
             
               Jo.
               Glanviles
            
             Book
             ,
             called
             The
             
               Zealous
               Impartial
               Protestant
            
             :
             With
             a
             Letter
             of
             his
             to
             the
             Author
             ;
             and
             a
             Digression
             about
             Dr.
             
               Lewis
               du
               Moulin
            
             ,
             his
             Published
             Picture
             and
             
               Death-bed
               Repentance
            
             .
          
           
             
             A
             Postscript
             ,
             of
             five
             notices
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             a
             new
             Observation
             of
             the
             Trade
             of
             taking
             mony
             to
             be
             Godfathers
             to
             Poor
             mens
             Children
             ,
             and
             missing
             Baptisme
             for
             want
             of
             mony
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Letter
             of
             Mr.
             
               W.
               Rathbands
            
             ,
             of
             his
             Fathers
             judgment
             and
             Practice
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             An
             Excellent
             Confutation
             of
             Dr.
             Stillingfleets
             History
             ,
             of
             the
             extent
             of
             Dioceses
             ,
             and
             Choice
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             fully
             proving
             ,
             that
             the
             old
             Bishops
             were
             Parochial
             or
             Congregational
             ,
             and
             always
             chosen
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             or
             not
             made
             theirs
             without
             their
             free
             Consent
             .
             By
             a
             Learned
             and
             faithful
             Minister
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             An
             Excellent
             Vindication
             of
             the
             silenced
             Ministers
             ,
             by
             a
             Conformist
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             My
             Apologie
             for
             the
             Nonformists
             Preaching
             ,
             Written
             by
             me
             ,
             and
             Comming
             out
             with
             this
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           Preface
           ,
           Sect.
           17.
           line
           13.
           read
           
             pleaded
             for
          
           .
           l.
           17.
           after
           
             Clergie
             and
             People
          
           ,
           add
           
             of
             ●●●●●i●●●s●
             .
             So
             Evident
             is
             the
             right
             of
             Synods
             ,
             Clergie
             and
             People
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           AN
           ANSWER
           TO
           Dean
           
             STILINGFLEETS
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             The
             Concord
             of
             Dr.
             Stillengfleet
             and
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             especially
             with
             the
             Principles
             of
             my
             
               Book
               of
               Church
               Concord
            
             ,
             about
             the
             true
             Nature
             of
             Schism
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             the
             Schismatick
             :
             written
             by
             him
             at
             age
             in
             his
             most
             owned
             books
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             youth
             in
             his
             Irenicon
             :
             I
             stand
             to
             all
             my
             words
             against
             Schism
             which
             he
             hath
             cited
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             he
             stands
             to
             these
             following
             of
             his
             .
          
           
             
               DIscourse
               of
               Idolatry
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             p.
             7.
             
             
               [
               Though
               we
               know
               not
               what
               allowances
               God
               will
               make
               for
               invincible
               ignorance
               ,
               we
               are
               sure
               that
               willful
               Ignorance
               or
               CHOOSING
               A
               WORSE
               CHURCH
               BEFORE
               A
               BETTER
               IS
               A
               DAMNABLE
               SIN
               and
               unrepented
               of
               destroys
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Papists
               consent
               ,
               p.
            
             43.
             
             
               [
               I
               agree
               so
               far
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               every
               Christian
               is
               bound
               to
               choose
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               purest
               Church
               :
               but
               which
               that
               Church
               is
               ,
               must
               be
               seen
               by
               the
               grounds
               it
               brings
               to
               prove
               the
               Doctrines
               it
               teaches
               to
               have
               been
               delivered
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               .
               That
               Church
               is
               to
               be
               judged
               purest
               that
               hath
               the
               best
               ground●
               ,
               and
               consequently
               it
               is
               of
               necessity
               to
               Salvation
               to
               embrace
               the
               Communion
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Pag.
             194.
             195.
             
             
               [
               1.
               
               The
               Churches
               power
               is
               only
               to
               Edification
               and
               not
               to
               distruction
               :
               For
               this
               was
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Apostles
               challenged
               to
               themselves
               ;
               and
               I
               hope
               none
               dare
               challenge
               more
               :
               But
               this
               is
               a
               principle
               of
               Natural
               reason
               ,
               that
               no
               power
               in
               a
               society
               ought
               to
               be
               extended
               
               〈◊〉
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               contradict
               the
               end
               and
               designe
               of
               it
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Apostles
               were
               the
               most
               competent
               Judges
               of
               what
               made
               for
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Pag.
             216.
             217.
             
             
               [
               1.
               
               It
               is
               agreed
               on
               both
               sides
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               do
               cont●ine
               in
               them
               the
               unquestionable
               will
               of
               that
               God
               whom
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               serve
               ,
               and
               it
               being
               the
               end
               of
               devotion
               (
               as
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               of
               our
               lives
               )
               to
               serve
               him
               ,
               what
               is
               there
               ,
               the
               mind
               of
               any
               one
               who
               sincerely
               desires
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               can
               be
               more
               inquisitive
               after
               or
               satisfyed
               in
               ,
               than
               the
               rules
               God
               himself
               hath
               given
               for
               his
               own
               service
               .
               Because
               it
               is
               so
               easly
               a
               matter
               for
               men
               to
               mistake
               in
               the
               waies
               they
               choose
               to
               serve
               him
               in
               :
               I
               see
               the
               world
               divided
               more
               scarce
               about
               any
               thing
               than
               this
               :
               Pag.
               218.
               
               Can
               any
               man
               imagine
               a
               better
               way
               ,
               if
               it
               could
               be
               hoped
               for
               ,
               than
               that
               God
               himself
               should
               enterpose
               ,
               and
               declare
               his
               own
               mind
               ,
               according
               to
               what
               way
               they
               ought
               to
               serve
               him
               !
               And
               this
               is
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               done
               already
               by
               all
               Christians
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               after
               all
               this
               must
               not
               all
               persons
               concerned
               be
               allowed
               to
               enquire
               into
               that
               which
               is
               owned
               to
               be
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               do
               they
               think
               that
               ordinary
               people
               that
               understand
               not
               Latine
               and
               Greek
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               concerned
               what
               becomes
               of
               their
               Souls
               ?
               If
               they
               be
               and
               do
               in
               good
               earnest
               desire
               to
               know
               how
               to
               please
               God
               and
               serve
               him
               ,
               what
               directions
               will
               they
               give
               him
               ?
               
                 They
                 must
                 do
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 bidden
              
               ]
               true
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               if
               we
               were
               to
               worship
               you
               for
               Gods
               ,
               we
               would
               do
               as
               you
               bid
               us
               :
               for
               we
               think
               it
               fitting
               to
               serve
               God
               in
               his
               own
               way
               :
               But
               we
               would
               know
               whether
               that
               God
               whom
               we
               serve
               ,
               hath
               given
               us
               any
               Rules
               for
               his
               worship
               or
               no.
               How
               shall
               we
               know
               whether
               we
               keep
               them
               or
               not
               ,
               or
               will
               you
               take
               upon
               you
               the
               guilt
               of
               our
               sins
               in
               disobeying
               his
               will
               ?
               This
               seems
               to
               be
               a
               very
               just
               and
               reasonable
               request
               ,
               and
               I
               fear
               it
               will
               one
               day
               fall
               heavy
               on
               those
               who
               conceale
               that
               which
               they
               confess
               to
               be
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
          
           
             Pag.
             548.
             
             [
             I
             agree
             with
             him
             in
             the
             way
             of
             proof
             of
             a
             Churches
             purity
             ,
             
               viz.
               by
               agreement
               with
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               be
               judged
               purest
               ,
               which
               shews
               the
               greatest
               Evidence
               of
               that
               consent
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               one
               is
               bound
               to
               enquire
               which
               Church
               hath
               the
               strongest
               motives
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               embrace
               the
               Communion
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Pag.
             565.
             
             
               [
               14.
               
               To
               suppose
               the
               books
               so
               written
               to
               be
               imperfect
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               that
               any
               thing
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               or
               PRACTISED
               are
               not
               conteined
               in
               them
               ,
               is
               either
               to
               charge
               the
               first
               Author
               of
               them
               with
               fraud
               ,
               and
               not
               delivering
               his
               whole
               mind
               ,
               or
               the
               writers
               with
               insincerity
               in
               not
               setting
               it
               down
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Christian
               Church
               of
               the
               first
               ages
               with
               folly
               ,
               in
               believing
               the
               fulness
               and
               perfection
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               order
               to
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
           
             Read
             the
             rest
             of
             those
             excellent
             Rules
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             
               In
               his
               excellent
               ,
               Vindication
               of
               Arch
               Bishop
            
             La●d
             ,
             called
             A
             Rational
             account
             of
             the
             Protestants
             Religion
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               the
               same
               termes
               of
               Communion
               and
               the
               same
               description
               of
               Schism
               with
               mine
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               how
               better
               to
               express
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               nor
               plead
               my
               Vindication
               ,
            
             viz.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             289.
             
             
               [
               In
               his
               defence
               of
               Arch
               Bishop
               Land
               (
               not
               yet
               disowned
               )
               since
               so
               great
               ,
               and
               considerable
               parts
               of
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               have
               in
               these
               last
               ages
               been
               divided
               in
               Communion
               from
               each
               other
               ,
               the
               great
               contest
               and
               enquiry
               hath
               been
               which
               party
               stands
               guilty
               of
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               present
               distance
               and
               separation
               .
               For
               both
               sides
               retain
               still
               so
               much
               of
               their
               common
               Christianity
               as
               to
               acknowledge
               that
               no
               Religion
               doth
               so
               strictly
               oblige
               the
               owners
               of
               it
               to
               peace
               and
               unity
               as
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               doth
               ,
               and
               yet
               notwithstanding
               this
               ,
               we
               find
               these
               breaches
               so
               far
               from
               closing
               ,
               that
               ,
               supposing
               the
               same
               grounds
               to
               continue
               ,
               a
               reconciliation
               seems
               to
               humane
               reason
               impossible
               ,
               an
               Evidence
               of
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               those
               persons
               who
               either
               out
               of
               a
               generous
               desire
               of
               seeing
               the
               wounds
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               healed
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               some
               private
               interest
               or
               designe
               ,
               have
               made
               it
               their
               business
               to
               propound
               terms
               of
               reconciliation
               between
               the
               divided
               parties
               ;
               have
               been
               equally
               rejected
               by
               those
               parties
               they
               have
               professed
               themselves
               the
               members
               of
               .
            
          
           
             Page
             .
             290.
             
             
               [
               The
               distance
               then
               being
               so
               great
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               very
               necessary
               enquiry
               what
               the
               Cause
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               main
               fault
               lies
               :
               and
               it
               being
               acknowledged
               that
               there
               is
               a
               possibility
               that
               corruptions
               may
               get
               into
               a
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               and
               it
               being
               impossible
               to
               prove
               that
               Christianity
               obligeth
               men
               to
               Communicate
               with
               a
               Church
               in
               all
               those
               corruptions
               its
               communion
               may
               be
               tainted
               with
               ,
               it
               seems
               evident
               to
               reason
               that
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               breach
               must
               lie
               there
               ,
               where
               the
               corruptions
               are
               owned
               ,
               and
               imposed
               as
               conditions
               of
               communion
               .
               For
               can
               any
               one
               imagine
               it
               should
               be
               a
               fault
               in
               any
               to
               keep
               off
               from
               communion
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               so
               far
               from
               being
               obliged
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               an
               obligation
               to
               the
               contrary
               from
               the
               principles
               of
               their
               common
               Christianity
               ?
               And
               where
               men
               are
               bound
               not
               to
               communicate
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               prove
               their
               not
               communicating
               to
               be
               Schism
               .
               For
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Schism
               ;
               but
               where
               there
               is
               an
               obligation
               to
               communion
               ;
               Schism
               being
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               willful
               violation
               of
               the
               bonds
               Christian
               communion
               .
               And
               therefore
               whenever
               you
               would
               prove
               the
               Protestants
               guilty
               of
               Schism
               ,
               you
               must
               do
               it
               by
               proving
               they
               were
               bound
               to
               communicate
               with
               your
               Church
               in
               those
               things
               which
               they
               are
               Protestants
               for
               disowning
               of
               ,
               or
               that
               there
               is
               so
               absolute
               and
               unlimited
               an
               obligation
               to
               continue
               in
               the
               society
               of
               your
               Church
               ,
               that
               no
               conditions
               can
               be
               so
               hard
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               bound
               rather
               to
               submit
               
               to
               them
               ,
               then
               not
               joyn
               in
               Communion
               with
               you
               .
            
          
           
             This
             being
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             vast
             consequence
             in
             order
             to
             the
             setling
             mens
             minds
             in
             the
             present
             disputes
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             before
             I
             come
             to
             particulars
             ,
             I
             shall
             lay
             down
             those
             general
             principles
             which
             may
             manifest
             how
             free
             Protestants
             are
             from
             all
             imputation
             of
             Schism
             .
             Schism
             then
             importing
             a
             violation
             of
             that
             communion
             which
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             the
             most
             natural
             way
             for
             understanding
             what
             Schism
             is
             ,
             is
             to
             enquire
             what
             the
             foundations
             are
             of
             Christian
             communion
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             the
             bounds
             of
             it
             do
             extend
             .
             Now
             the
             Foundations
             of
             Christian
             communion
             in
             general
             depend
             upon
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             For
             that
             Religion
             which
             Christ
             came
             to
             deliver
             to
             the
             world
             being
             supposed
             true
             ,
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             any
             look
             on
             themselves
             as
             obliged
             to
             profess
             it
             ;
             which
             obligation
             extending
             to
             all
             persons
             who
             have
             the
             same
             grounds
             to
             beleive
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             thence
             ariseth
             the
             ground
             of
             society
             in
             this
             profession
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             common
             obligation
             on
             several
             persons
             joyning
             together
             in
             some
             acts
             of
             common
             concernment
             to
             them
             .
             The
             truth
             then
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             being
             acknowledged
             by
             several
             persons
             ,
             they
             find
             in
             this
             Religion
             some
             actions
             which
             are
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             several
             persons
             in
             society
             with
             each
             other
             .
             From
             whence
             ariseth
             that
             more
             immediate
             obligation
             to
             Christian
             society
             in
             all
             those
             who
             profess
             themselves
             Christians
             ;
             and
             the
             whole
             number
             of
             these
             who
             own
             that
             truth
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             are
             thereby
             obliged
             to
             joyn
             in
             society
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             we
             call
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             But
             although
             there
             be
             such
             a
             relation
             to
             each
             other
             in
             all
             Christians
             as
             to
             make
             them
             one
             common
             society
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             particular
             acts
             of
             communion
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             lesser
             societies
             wherein
             persons
             may
             joyn
             together
             in
             the
             actions
             belonging
             to
             them
             .
             But
             still
             the
             obligation
             to
             communion
             in
             these
             lesser
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             which
             constitutes
             the
             great
             body
             of
             Christians
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             owning
             Christianity
             as
             the
             only
             true
             Religion
             and
             way
             to
             eternal
             happiness
             .
             And
             therefore
             those
             lesser
             societies
             cannot
             in
             Justice
             make
             the
             
               necessary
               conditions
               of
               Communion
               narrower
            
             than
             those
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             
               Catholick
               Curch
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             those
             things
             which
             declare
             men
             Christians
             ought
             to
             capacitate
             them
             for
             communion
             with
             Christians
             .
          
           
             
               But
               here
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               that
               as
               to
               be
               a
               Christian
               supposeth
               mens
               owning
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               so
               the
               conveyance
               of
               that
               Religion
               being
               now
               to
               us
               in
               those
               books
               we
               call
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               an
               acknowledgment
               of
               them
               as
               the
               indispensable
               rule
               of
               faith
               and
               manners
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               these
               books
               are
               the
               great
               Charter
               of
               the
               Christian
               society
               according
               to
               which
               it
               must
               be
               governed
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               These
               things
               being
               premised
               as
               the
               foundation
               in
               general
               of
               Christian
               society
               ,
               we
               shall
               the
               better
               understand
               how
               far
               the
               obligation
               to
               communion
               in
               it
               doth
               extend
               .
               For
               which
               it
               must
               be
               considered
               that
               the
               grounds
               of
               continuance
               in
               communion
               must
               be
               suitable
               and
               proportionable
               to
               the
               first
               reason
               of
               entring
               into
               it
               .
               No
               man
               being
               obliged
               by
               virtue
               of
               his
               being
               in
               a
               society
               ,
               to
               agree
               in
               any
               thing
               that
               tends
               to
               the
               apparent
               ruin
               of
               that
               society
               :
               But
               he
               is
               obliged
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               from
               the
               general
               grounds
               of
               his
               first
               admission
               into
               it
               .
               His
               primary
               obligation
               being
               to
               preserve
               the
               honour
               and
               interest
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               joyn
               in
               acts
               of
               it
               so
               far
               as
               they
               tend
               to
               it
               .
               Now
               the
               main
               end
               of
               the
               Christian
               society
               ,
               being
               the
               promotion
               of
               Gods
               honour
               ,
               and
               Salvation
               of
               mens
               Souls
               ,
               the
               primary
               obligation
               of
               men
               entring
               into
               it
               ,
               is
               the
               advancement
               of
               these
               ends
               to
               joyn
               in
               all
               acts
               of
               it
               so
               far
               as
               they
               tend
               to
               these
               ends
               ;
               but
               if
               any
               thing
               come
               to
               be
               required
               directly
               repugnant
               to
               these
               ends
               ,
               those
               men
               of
               whom
               such
               things
               are
               required
               ,
               are
               bound
               not
               to
               communicate
               in
               those
               lesser
               societies
               where
               such
               things
               are
               imposed
               ,
               but
               to
               preserve
               their
               communion
               with
               the
               Catholick
               societie
               of
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             Pag.
             291.
             
             
               Setting
               then
               aside
               the
               Catholick
               society
               of
               Christians
               ,
               we
               come
               to
               enquire
               how
               far
               men
               are
               bound
               to
               communicate
               with
               any
               less
               ,
               society
               how
               extensive
               soever
               it
               may
               pretend
               it's
               communion
               to
               be
               .
               1.
               
               There
               is
               no
               society
               of
               Christians
               of
               any
               one
               communion
               ,
               but
               may
               impose
               some
               things
               to
               be
               beleived
               or
               practised
               which
               may
               be
               repugnant
               to
               the
               general
               Foundation
               of
               Christian
               society
               .
            
          
           
             Pag.
             292.
             
             
               2.
               
               There
               being
               a
               possibility
               acknowledged
               that
               particular
               Churches
               may
               require
               unreasonable
               conditions
               of
               communion
               ,
               the
               obligation
               to
               communion
               cannot
               be
               absolute
               and
               indispensable
               ;
               but
               only
               so
               far
               as
               nothing
               is
               required
               destructive
               to
               the
               ends
               of
               Christian
               Society
               :
               Otherwise
               men
               would
               be
               bound
               to
               destroy
               that
               which
               they
               beleive
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               the
               most
               unjust
               and
               unreasonable
               things
               .
               But
               the
               greater
               difficulty
               lies
               in
               knowing
               when
               such
               things
               are
               required
               ,
               and
               who
               must
               be
               the
               Judge
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               to
               which
               I
               answer
               .
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               Nothing
               can
               be
               more
               unreasonable
               than
               that
               the
               society
               imposing
               such
               conditions
               of
               communion
               should
               be
               judge
               ,
               whether
               those
               conditions
               be
               just
               and
               equitable
               or
               no.
               If
               the
               question
               were
               only
               in
               matters
               of
               peace
               ,
               conveniency
               ,
               and
               order
               ,
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               society
               ought
               to
               over-rule
               the
               judgments
               of
               particular
               persons
               ;
               but
               in
               such
               cases
               where
               great
               bodies
               of
               Christians
               judge
               such
               things
               required
               to
               be
               unlawful
               conditions
               of
               communion
               ,
               what
               Justice
               or
               reason
               is
               there
               that
               the
               party
               accused
               should
               fit
               Judge
               in
               her
               own
               cause
               ?
            
          
           
             
               4.
               
               Where
               there
               is
               sufficient
               evidence
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               reason
               and
               
               tradition
               that
               such
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               imposed
               ,
               are
               unreasonable
               conditions
               of
               Christian
               Communion
               ,
               the
               not
               communicating
               with
               that
               Society
               ,
               which
               requires
               these
               things
               cannot
               incur
               the
               guilt
               of
               Schism
               ,
               which
               necessarily
               follows
               from
               the
               precedent
               grounds
               ,
               because
               none
               can
               be
               obliged
               to
               Communion
               in
               such
               cases
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               not
               communicating
               is
               no
               culpable
               separation
               .
            
          
           
             Pag.
             324.
             
             
               His
               Lordship
               delivers
               his
               sense
               clearly
               and
               fully
               in
               these
               Words
               ;
               'T
               is
               too
               true
               indeed
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               miserable
               rent
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               I
               make
               no
               question
               but
               the
               best
               men
               do
               most
               bemoan
               it
               ;
               nor
               is
               he
               a
               Christian
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               have
               Unity
               ,
               might
               he
               have
               it
               with
               Truth
               .
               But
               ,
               I
               never
               said
               or
               thought
               ,
               that
               the
               Protestants
               made
               this
               rent
               .
               The
               Cause
               of
               the
               Schism
               is
               yours
               ;
               for
               you
               thrust
               us
               from
               you
               ,
               because
               we
               call'd
               for
               truth
               ,
               and
               redress
               of
               abuses
               .
               For
               a
               Schism
               must
               needs
               be
               theirs
               ,
               whose
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               is
               .
               The
               Wo
               runs
               full
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               Christ
               ever
               against
               him
               that
               gives
               the
               offence
               ,
               not
               against
               him
               that
               takes
               it
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             Page
             325.
             
             
               I
               do
               say
               it
               now
               ;
               and
               most
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               ill
               done
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               e're
               they
               were
               ,
               who
               first
               made
               the
               Separation
               .
               But
               then
               
                 A.
                 C.
              
               must
               not
               understand
               me
               of
               actual
               only
               ,
               but
               of
               causal
               Separation
               .
               For
               (
               as
               I
               said
               before
               )
               the
               Schism
               is
               theirs
               ,
               whose
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               is
               :
               and
               he
               makes
               the
               Separation
               ,
               that
               gives
               the
               first
               just
               cause
               of
               it
               ;
               not
               he
               that
               makes
               an
               actual
               Separation
               upon
               a
               just
               Cause
               preceding
               .
               And
               this
               is
               so
               evident
               a
               Truth
               ,
               that
               
                 A.
                 C.
              
               cannot
               deny
               it
               ,
               for
               he
               says
               it
               is
               most
               true
               .
            
          
           
             That
             the
             Reader
             may
             clearly
             understand
             the
             full
             State
             of
             this
             Controversie
             concerning
             Schism
             ;
             the
             upshot
             of
             which
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             agreed
             between
             both
             parties
             ,
             that
             all
             Separation
             from
             Communion
             with
             a
             Church
             doth
             not
             involve
             in
             it
             the
             guilt
             of
             Schism
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             a
             Separation
             as
             hath
             no
             sufficient
             cause
             or
             ground
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Page
             131.
             
             
               There
               can
               be
               no
               Separation
               from
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               but
               in
               such
               things
               wherein
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               lies
               ;
               for
               Separation
               is
               a
               violation
               of
               some
               Union
               :
               Now
               when
               men
               separate
               from
               the
               errors
               of
               all
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               separate
               from
               the
               whose
               ,
               because
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               one
               separates
               from
               those
               particular
               Churches
               for
               ,
               are
               not
               such
               ,
               as
               make
               all
               them
               put
               together
               to
               be
               the
               whole
               or
               Catholick
               Church
               .
               This
               must
               be
               somewhat
               further
               explained
               .
               There
               are
               two
               things
               considerable
               in
               all
               particular
               Churches
               ;
               those
               things
               which
               belong
               to
               it
               as
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               those
               things
               which
               belong
               to
               it
               as
               a
               particular
               Church
               .
               Those
               things
               which
               belong
               to
               it
               as
               a
               Church
               ,
               are
               the
               common
               ligaments
               or
               grounds
               of
               Union
               between
               all
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               which
               taken
               together
               make
               up
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               :
               
               Those
               things
               which
               belong
               to
               it
               as
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               it
               may
               retain
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               Church
               without
               .
               Now
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               whosoever
               separates
               from
               any
               particular
               Church
               (
               much
               more
               from
               all
               )
               for
               such
               things
               without
               which
               that
               can
               be
               no
               Church
               ,
               separates
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               :
               but
               he
               that
               separates
               only
               from
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               as
               to
               such
               things
               which
               concern
               not
               their
               being
               ,
               is
               onely
               separated
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               those
               Churches
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Catholick
               .
               And
               therefore
               supposing
               that
               all
               perticular
               Churches
               have
               some
               errors
               and
               corruptions
               in
               them
               ,
               though
               I
               should
               separate
               from
               them
               all
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               separate
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               for
               something
               ,
               without
               which
               those
               could
               be
               no
               Churches
               .
               An
               evidence
               of
               which
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               by
               my
               declaring
               the
               grounds
               of
               my
               separation
               to
               be
               such
               Errours
               and
               corruptions
               ,
               which
               are
               crept
               into
               the
               Communion
               of
               such
               Churches
               ,
               and
               imposed
               on
               me
               in
               order
               to
               it
               ,
               I
               withal
               declare
               my
               readiness
               to
               joyn
               with
               them
               again
               ,
               if
               those
               errours
               and
               corruptions
               be
               left
               out
               .
               And
               where
               there
               is
               this
               readiness
               of
               Communion
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               absolute
               separation
               from
               the
               Church
               as
               such
               ,
               but
               only
               suspending
               Communion
               till
               such
               abuses
               be
               reformed
               :
               which
               is
               therefore
               more
               properly
               a
               separation
               from
               the
               errors
               ,
               than
               the
               Communion
               of
               such
               a
               Church
               ,
               wherefore
               if
               we
               suppose
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               one
               visible
               Church
               ,
               whose
               Communion
               is
               not
               tainted
               with
               some
               corruptions
               ,
               though
               if
               these
               corruptions
               be
               injoyned
               as
               conditions
               of
               communion
               ,
               I
               cannot
               communicate
               with
               any
               of
               those
               Churches
               ,
               yet
               it
               followes
               not
               that
               I
               am
               separated
               from
               the
               external
               Communion
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               only
               suspend
               Communion
               with
               those
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               'till
               I
               may
               safely
               joyn
               with
               them
               .
               As
               ,
               suppose
               all
               the
               particular
               men
               I
               can
               converse
               with
               ,
               were
               infected
               with
               Leprosie
               ,
               my
               not
               associating
               with
               them
               ,
               doth
               not
               imply
               that
               I
               am
               separated
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               all
               Mankind
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               am
               loath
               to
               be
               infected
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               therefore
               withdraw
               my self
               ,
               till
               I
               can
               meet
               with
               such
               healthful
               persons
               with
               whom
               I
               may
               safely
               associate
               again
               .
               And
               if
               several
               other
               persons
               be
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               we
               therefore
               joyn
               together
               ,
               do
               we
               therefore
               divide
               our selves
               from
               the
               whole
               World
               by
               only
               taking
               care
               of
               our
               own
               safety
               ?
               And
               especially
               if
               any
               company
               of
               such
               leprous
               persons
               should
               resolve
               that
               none
               should
               live
               among
               them
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               would
               eat
               of
               those
               meats
               which
               brought
               that
               distemper
               upon
               them
               ,
               our
               withdrawing
               our selves
               and
               associating
               without
               them
               will
               still
               appear
               more
               reasonable
               and
               commendable
               .
               Therefore
               we
               say
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               necessarily
               separate
               from
               all
               Churches
               that
               have
               errors
               or
               corruptions
               in
               them
               ,
               supposing
               those
               errors
               and
               corruptions
               be
               not
               imposed
               on
               us
               ,
               as
               conditions
               of
               communion
               ;
               and
               
               thence
               though
               we
               should
               grant
               ,
               no
               one
               visible
               Church
               free
               from
               taint
               or
               corruption
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               we
               should
               separate
               from
               them
               all
               :
               for
               we
               may
               lawfully
               joyne
               in
               communion
               with
               Churches
               having
               error
               and
               corruptions
               ,
               if
               our
               joyning
               be
               not
               an
               approbation
               of
               them
               .
               Thus
               though
               the
               
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 Albigenses
                 ,
                 Abyssins
              
               may
               have
               some
               errors
               ,
               or
               corruptions
               ,
               yet
               if
               they
               be
               not
               fundamental
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               joyned
               as
               necessary
               to
               be
               approved
               in
               order
               to
               their
               communion
               ,
               notwithstanding
               them
               ,
               we
               may
               lawfully
               communicate
               with
               them
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               then
               at
               all
               follow
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               may
               be
               no
               one
               visible
               Church
               free
               from
               error
               and
               corruption
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               necessary
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               :
               Because
               ,
               1.
               
               All
               those
               particular
               Churches
               may
               not
               make
               those
               errors
               conditions
               of
               communion
               .
               2.
               
               Though
               they
               did
               ,
               we
               separate
               not
               from
               them
               as
               Catholick
               ,
               but
               as
               corrupt
               and
               erroneous
               particular
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             Pag.
             336.
             
             
               To
               rectifie
               such
               gross
               mistakes
               as
               these
               are
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               you
               would
               do
               well
               to
               understand
               that
               Schism
               formally
               taken
               alwaies
               imports
               something
               criminal
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               there
               can
               be
               no
               just
               cause
               for
               a
               sin
               ;
               But
               besides
               that
               there
               is
               that
               (
               which
               if
               you
               understand
               it
               )
               you
               would
               call
               the
               materiality
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               separation
               of
               one
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               from
               another
               .
               Now
               this
               according
               to
               the
               different
               grounds
               and
               reasons
               of
               it
               ,
               becomes
               lawful
               or
               unlawfull
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               the
               reasons
               do
               make
               it
               necessary
               or
               unnecessary
               ,
               for
               separation
               is
               not
               lawfull
               but
               when
               it
               is
               necessary
               ;
               Now
               this
               being
               capable
               of
               such
               a
               different
               nature
               that
               it
               may
               be
               good
               or
               evil
               according
               to
               its
               circumstances
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               absolute
               judgment
               passed
               upon
               it
               ,
               till
               all
               those
               reasons
               and
               circumstances
               be
               duely
               examined
               ,
               and
               if
               there
               be
               no
               sufficient
               grounds
               ,
               for
               it
               then
               it
               is
               formally
               Schism
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               a
               culpable
               separation
               ;
               If
               there
               be
               sufficient
               cause
               then
               there
               may
               be
               a
               separation
               ,
               but
               it
               can
               be
               no
               Schism
               .
               And
               because
               the
               union
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               lies
               in
               fundamental
               and
               necessary
               truths
               ,
               therefore
               there
               can
               be
               no
               separation
               absolutely
               from
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               but
               what
               involves
               in
               it
               the
               formal
               guilt
               of
               Schism
               ;
               it
               being
               impossible
               any
               person
               should
               have
               just
               cause
               to
               disown
               the
               Churches
               communion
               for
               any
               thing
               whose
               beleif
               is
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               .
               And
               whosoever
               doth
               so
               ,
               thereby
               makes
               himself
               no
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               subsists
               on
               the
               beleif
               of
               fundamental
               truths
               .
               But
               in
               all
               such
               cases
               wherein
               a
               division
               may
               be
               made
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               several
               persons
               divided
               retain
               the
               essentials
               of
               a
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               the
               separation
               which
               may
               be
               among
               any
               such
               must
               be
               determined
               according
               to
               the
               causes
               of
               it
               .
               For
               it
               being
               possible
               of
               one
               side
               that
               men
               out
               of
               capricious
               humours
               and
               fancies
               renounce
               the
               communion
               of
               a
               Church
               which
               requires
               nothing
               
               But
               what
               is
               just
               and
               reasonable
               :
               And
               it
               being
               possible
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               that
               ,
               a
               Church
               ,
               calling
               her self
               Catholick
               ,
               may
               so
               far
               degenerate
               in
               Faith
               and
               Practice
               ,
               as
               not
               only
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               great
               Errors
               and
               corruptions
               ,
               but
               to
               impose
               them
               as
               conditions
               of
               Communion
               with
               her
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               a
               manifest
               separation
               ,
               to
               inquire
               into
               the
               reasons
               and
               grounds
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               to
               determine
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               according
               to
               the
               Justice
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               which
               is
               pleaded
               for
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Page
             357.
             
             
               The
               Catholick
               Church
               therefore
               lies
               open
               and
               free
               ,
               like
               a
               Common
               field
               to
               all
               inhabitants
               .
               Now
               if
               any
               particular
               number
               of
               these
               Inhabitants
               should
               agree
               together
               to
               enclose
               part
               of
               it
               without
               consent
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               admit
               any
               others
               to
               that
               right
               of
               Common
               ,
               without
               consenting
               to
               it
               ,
               which
               of
               these
               two
               parties
               ,
               those
               who
               deny
               to
               yeild
               their
               consent
               ;
               or
               such
               ,
               who
               deny
               their
               rights
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               not
               ,
               are
               guilty
               of
               the
               violation
               of
               the
               publick
               and
               common
               rights
               of
               the
               place
               ?
            
          
           
             Page
             358.
             
             
               Although
               nothing
               separates
               a
               Church
               properly
               from
               the
               Catholick
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               being
               of
               it
               ;
               yet
               a
               Church
               may
               separate
               her self
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Catholick
               by
               taking
               upon
               her
               to
               make
               such
               things
               the
               necessary
               conditions
               of
               her
               Communion
               ,
               which
               never
               were
               the
               conditions
               of
               Communion
               with
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Page
             359.
             
             
               Since
               it
               appears
               that
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               was
               free
               for
               many
               hundred
               years
               without
               approving
               or
               using
               these
               things
               ;
               that
               Church
               ,
               which
               shall
               not
               only
               publickly
               use
               ,
               but
               enjoyn
               such
               things
               upon
               pain
               of
               Excommunication
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               doth
               as
               much
               as
               in
               her
               lies
               draw
               the
               bounds
               of
               Catholick
               Communion
               within
               herself
               ,
               and
               so
               divides
               her self
               from
               the
               true
               Catholick
               Church
               .
               For
               whatever
               confines
               must
               likewise
               divide
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               by
               that
               confinement
               a
               separation
               is
               made
               between
               the
               part
               confined
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               which
               separation
               must
               be
               made
               by
               the
               Party
               so
               limiting
               Communion
               .
               As
               it
               was
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               who
               were
               therefore
               charged
               with
               Schisme
               ,
               because
               they
               confined
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               within
               their
               own
               bounds
               :
               And
               if
               any
               other
               Church
               doth
               the
               same
               which
               they
               did
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               liable
               to
               the
               same
               charge
               that
               they
               were
               .
               The
               sum
               of
               this
               discourse
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               being
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               lies
               in
               Essentials
               ,
               that
               for
               a
               particular
               Church
               to
               disagree
               from
               all
               other
               particular
               Churches
               in
               some
               extrinsical
               and
               accidental
               things
               is
               not
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               cease
               to
               be
               a
               Church
               :
               But
               still
               what
               ever
               Church
               makes
               such
               extrinsical
               things
               the
               necessary
               conditions
               of
               Communion
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               cast
               men
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               yeild
               not
               to
               them
               ,
               is
               Schismatical
               in
               so
               doing
               ;
               For
               it
               thereby
               divides
               it self
               from
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               :
               And
               
               the
               saparation
               from
               it
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               Schism
               ,
               that
               being
               cast
               our
               〈◊〉
               that
               Church
               on
               those
               terms
               only
               ,
               returns
               them
               to
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
               On
               which
               grounds
               it
               will
               appear
               that
               yours
               〈◊〉
               the
               Schismatical
               Church
               and
               not
               ours
               :
               For
               although
               before
               this
               imposing
               humor
               came
               into
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               Schism
               was
               defined
               by
               the
               Fathers
               and
               others
               to
               be
               a
               voluntary
               departure
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               that
               cannot
               in
               reason
               be
               understood
               of
               any
               particular
               ,
               but
               the
               true
               Catholick
               Church
               .
               For
               not
               only
               persons
               but
               Churches
               may
               depart
               from
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               :
               And
               in
               such
               Cases
               not
               those
               ,
               who
               depart
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               such
               Churches
               ,
               but
               those
               Churches
               ,
               which
               departed
               from
               the
               Catholick
               are
               guilty
               of
               Schism
               .
               These
               things
               I
               thought
               necessary
               to
               be
               further
               explained
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               shew
               how
               false
               that
               imputation
               is
               ,
               of
               our
               Churches
               departing
               from
               the
               true
               Catholick
               Church
               ;
               but
               with
               what
               great
               reason
               we
               charge
               your
               Church
               with
               departing
               from
               the
               communion
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               not
               those
               whom
               you
               thrust
               out
               of
               Communion
               ,
               but
               your
               Church
               so
               thrusting
               them
               out
               ,
               is
               apparently
               guilty
               of
               the
               present
               Schism
               .
            
          
           
             Page
             366.
             
             
               The
               truth
               is
               such
               pretences
               as
               these
               are
               ,
               are
               fit
               only
               for
               a
               Church
               that
               hateth
               to
               be
               reformed
               ;
               for
               if
               something
               not
               good
               in
               it self
               should
               happen
               in
               any
               one
               Age
               to
               overspread
               the
               visible
               Communion
               of
               all
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               this
               only
               makes
               a
               Reformation
               more
               necessary
               ,
               so
               far
               is
               it
               from
               making
               it
               more
               disputable
               .
               For
               thereby
               those
               corruptions
               grow
               more
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               every
               particular
               Church
               is
               bound
               the
               more
               to
               regard
               its
               own
               security
               in
               a
               time
               of
               general
               infection
               .
               And
               if
               any
               other
               Churches
               neglect
               themselves
               ,
               what
               reason
               is
               it
               that
               the
               rest
               should
               ?
               For
               any
               or
               all
               other
               particular
               Churches
               neglecting
               their
               duty
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               an
               Argument
               ,
               that
               no
               particular
               Church
               should
               reform
               it self
               ,
               than
               that
               if
               all
               other
               men
               in
               a
               Town
               neglect
               preserving
               themselves
               from
               the
               Plague
               ,
               then
               I
               am
               bound
               to
               neglect
               it
               too
               .
            
          
           
             Page
             540.
             
             
               Every
               Church
               is
               bound
               to
               regard
               her
               own
               purity
               and
               peace
               ,
               and
               in
               case
               of
               Corruptions
               to
               proceed
               to
               a
               Reformation
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Page
             541.
             
             Saint
             Augustine
             saith
             not
             only
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             but
             in
             very
             
               many
               others
               ,
               that
               Saint
               Peter
               did
               sustain
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               Christ
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               the
               Keyes
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             
               That
               he
               did
               
                 universam
                 significare
                 Ecclesiam
              
               ,
               signifie
               the
               whole
               Church
               ;
               and
               that
               those
               things
               which
               are
               spoken
               of
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 non
                 habent
                 illustrem
                 intellectum
                 nisi
                 eum
                 referuntur
                 ad
                 Ecclesiam
                 ,
                 cujus
                 ille
                 agnoscitur
                 in
                 figurâ
                 gestasse
                 personam
                 ,
              
               have
               no
               clear
               sense
               ,
               but
               ●hen
               they
               are
               referred
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               whose
               person
               he
               did
               〈◊〉
               .
            
          
           
           
             Pag.
             542
             
               He
               means
               the
               formal
               right
               of
               them
               was
               conveyed
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               Saint
               Peter
               was
               only
               a
               publick
               person
               to
               receive
               them
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               It
               primarily
               and
               formally
               resides
               in
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pag.
               544.
               
               His
               Lordship
               saith
               your
               opinion
               is
               yet
               more
               unreasonable
               ;
               because
               no
               body
               collective
               ,
               whensoever
               it
               assembled
               it self
               ,
               did
               ever
               give
               more
               powerto
               the
               representing
               body
               of
               it
               ,
               than
               a
               binding
               power
               upon
               it self
               and
               all
               particulars
               ;
               nor
               ever
               did
               it
               give
               this
               power
               otherwise
               than
               with
               this
               reservation
               in
               nature
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               call
               again
               and
               reform
               ,
               and
               if
               need
               were
               ,
               abrogate
               any
               law
               ,
               or
               ordinance
               upon
               just
               cause
               made
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               representing
               body
               had
               failed
               in
               trust
               or
               truth
               .
               And
               this
               power
               no
               body
               collective
               ,
               Ecclesiastical
               or
               Civil
               can
               put
               out
               of
               it self
               ,
               or
               give
               away
               to
               a
               Parliament
               or
               Council
               ,
               or
               call
               it
               what
               you
               will
               ,
               that
               represents
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               His
               Lordship
               saith
               that
               the
               power
               which
               a
               Council
               hath
               to
               order
               settle
               and
               define
               differences
               arising
               concerning
               faith
               ,
               it
               hath
               not
               by
               an
               immediate
               institution
               from
               Christ
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               prudently
               taken
               up
               by
               the
               Church
               from
               the
               Apostles
               example
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             Some
             Animadversions
             on
             his
             Preface
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             THE
             impartial
             searchers
             after
             truth
             ,
             have
             hitherto
             thought
             that
             a
             strict
             method
             (
             at
             least
             agreeable
             to
             natural
             Logick
             )
             is
             more
             effectual
             than
             confusion
             or
             wordy
             popular
             haranges
             :
             And
             that
             the
             controversie
             should
             be
             very
             cleerly
             stated
             before
             it
             can
             be
             profitably
             argued
             :
             And
             therefore
             that
             first
             all
             ambiguity
             of
             terms
             be
             by
             due
             explication
             removed
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             not
             mean
             several
             things
             and
             not
             understand
             each
             other
             ;
             and
             to
             Define
             and
             distinguish
             where
             it
             is
             needful
             ,
             and
             then
             Affirm
             or
             deny
             ,
             and
             then
             effectualy
             prove
             .
             But
             why
             this
             worthy
             person
             doth
             far
             otherwise
             with
             us
             ,
             both
             before
             and
             now
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             his
             part
             than
             mine
             to
             give
             the
             reason
             :
             I
             dare
             not
             say
             he
             cannot
             ;
             Nor
             I
             dare
             not
             say
             ,
             he
             can
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             ,
             but
             all
             that
             I
             can
             say
             is
             that
             
               he
               doth
               not
            
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             why
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             The
             Preface
             of
             his
             Book
             called
             Unreasonableness
             ,
             &c.
             
             Is
             so
             much
             answered
             already
             by
             Mr.
             Lob
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             lose
             time
             by
             doing
             much
             to
             the
             same
             again
             :
             And
             there
             is
             a
             posthumous
             book
             of
             Dr.
             Worsleys
             called
             ,
             
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               naked
               Truth
               ,
            
             which
             hath
             strenuously
             handled
             the
             same
             chief
             matter
             for
             Scripture
             Sufficiency
             against
             unnecessary
             Impositions
             .
             It
             being
             supposed
             ,
             though
             not
             there
             expressed
             .
             1.
             
             That
             he
             speaketh
             not
             against
             the
             guiding
             determination
             of
             undetermined
             accidents
             which
             must
             be
             determined
             one
             way
             or
             other
             :
             As
             Time
             ,
             Place
             ,
             Utensils
             ,
             Translationwords
             ,
             
               Metres
               tunes
               ,
               &c.
            
             2.
             
             And
             that
             a
             man
             that
             intollerably
             breakes
             Gods
             Laws
             (
             by
             Blasphemy
             ,
             Treason
             ,
             Murder
             ,
             Fornication
             ,
             &c.
             )
             is
             not
             to
             be
             tollerated
             because
             he
             erroniously
             thinks
             he
             keepeth
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             His
             sad
             saying
             [
             
               that
               there
               is
               no
               improbability
               that
               the
               Jesuites
               should
               be
               the
               first
               setters
               up
               of
               the
               way
               in
            
             England
             which
             he
             calls
             the
             Doctrine
             [
             
               of
               Spiritual
               Prayer
            
             ]
             Mr.
             Lob
             hath
             opened
             ,
             as
             it
             deserveth
             ,
             in
             part
             ;
             but
             to
             say
             all
             that
             it
             deserveth
             would
             seem
             so
             harsh
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             reason
             to
             think
             that
             it
             would
             but
             more
             offend
             than
             profit
             him
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             For
             I
             find
             that
             he
             is
             grown
             too
             impatient
             with
             our
             Nameing
             what
             he
             patiently
             and
             confidently
             doth
             :
             The
             cause
             of
             his
             impatience
             I
             leave
             to
             himself
             .
             But
             that
             it
             is
             much
             within
             him
             I
             must
             conjecture
             ,
             when
             in
             his
             defence
             of
             Bishop
             Laud
             I
             read
             him
             saying
             to
             the
             Papists
             [
             
               To
               speak
               mildly
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               gross
               untruth
               .
            
             ]
             And
             yet
             wen
             I
             speak
             not
             so
             plainly
             to
             him
             (
             and
             I
             think
             never
             more
             sharply
             )
             he
             accounts
             it
             a
             
               continued
               Passion
               ,
               Rage
               ,
               Railing
               ,
               Intollerable
               indiscretion
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Do
             I
             give
             him
             harder
             words
             than
             these
             ?
             Yet
             I
             profess
             I
             smart
             not
             by
             them
             :
             I
             take
             them
             for
             very
             tollerable
             words
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             his
             miscarriges
             in
             the
             cause
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             Several
             sorts
             of
             men
             I
             have
             found
             think
             other
             men
             speak
             in
             passion
             :
             1.
             
             Those
             that
             hear
             and
             read
             with
             passion
             :
             They
             think
             that
             which
             angers
             them
             came
             from
             anger
             .
             2.
             
             Those
             that
             are
             too
             high
             to
             be
             dealt
             with
             on
             even
             terms
             ,
             and
             think
             the
             plain
             speech
             which
             agreeth
             to
             others
             is
             a
             contempt
             of
             such
             as
             them
             .
             3.
             
             Those
             that
             commit
             miscarriages
             so
             gross
             and
             defend
             causes
             so
             bad
             ,
             as
             have
             no
             names
             but
             what
             are
             disgraceful
             ,
             and
             then
             take
             all
             that
             is
             said
             to
             anatomatize
             their
             cause
             and
             errours
             ,
             to
             be
             said
             against
             themselves
             .
             With
             these
             and
             such
             others
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             is
             not
             tollerable
             he
             raileth
             that
             confuteth
             them
             ,
             and
             doth
             
               Auriculas
               molles
               mordaci
               radere
               vero
            
             .
             I
             profess
             I
             felt
             so
             little
             passion
             in
             writing
             that
             book
             which
             he
             saith
             was
             written
             
               in
               one
               continued
               Passion
            
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             verily
             ,
             I
             sinned
             all
             the
             while
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             a
             livelier
             sense
             of
             the
             sin
             and
             hurt
             which
             I
             was
             detecting
             by
             my
             confutation
             .
             But
             I
             confess
             it
             is
             my
             opinion
             that
             Falshood
             of
             Speech
             may
             lie
             in
             describing
             a
             thing
             
               short
               of
               Truth
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             
               going
               beyond
               it
            
             :
             And
             that
             the
             
               Truth
               of
               words
            
             is
             their
             Agreeableness
             to
             the
             matter
             (
             and
             mind
             )
             :
             And
             that
             
               verba
               rebus
               aptanda
               sunt
            
             :
             And
             that
             he
             that
             writeth
             against
             sin
             must
             call
             it
             sin
             ,
             and
             open
             the
             evil
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             His
             Preface
             giveth
             us
             hopes
             that
             we
             are
             so
             farr
             agreed
             in
             our
             ends
             ,
             
             as
             to
             be
             both
             for
             God
             ,
             for
             truth
             ,
             for
             unity
             and
             peace
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             against
             Popery
             ,
             and
             one
             would
             think
             this
             much
             should
             go
             far
             towards
             our
             Concord
             .
             But
             ,
             alas
             ,
             all
             agree
             not
             what
             Piety
             is
             ,
             or
             what
             Popery
             is
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             way
             to
             our
             ends
             .
          
           
             If
             he
             think
             that
             to
             be
             against
             
               Spiritual
               Prayer
            
             would
             help
             us
             against
             Popery
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             would
             he
             would
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               which
               way
            
             .
             If
             by
             reducing
             the
             Nonconformists
             to
             think
             
               Formes
               lawful
            
             ;
             so
             do
             the
             Jesuites
             :
             And
             he
             told
             us
             that
             they
             at
             Franckford
             took
             a
             Forme
             from
             Geneva
             as
             useful
             :
             And
             the
             present
             Nonconformists
             put
             their
             judgment
             out
             of
             question
             an
             .
             1660
             ,
             and
             1661.
             
             In
             their
             witings
             ,
             offers
             and
             Formes
             Printed
             .
             But
             all
             that
             are
             for
             Formes
             are
             not
             for
             all
             things
             in
             
               your
               Formes
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             I
             would
             he
             would
             have
             better
             told
             us
             
               what
               the
               Spiritual
               Prayer
               is
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Jesuits
             first
             brought
             in
             and
             helpes
             in
             Popery
             .
             For
             hitherto
             it
             is
             the
             
               Dead
               Ceremonious
               formality
               and
               Imagery
            
             of
             Popery
             ,
             destroying
             Spirituality
             ,
             (
             by
             words
             not
             understood
             ,
             Mummeries
             ,
             Beads
             ,
             Canting
             Stage
             workes
             )
             which
             hath
             alienated
             most
             Religious
             Protestants
             from
             them
             .
             I
             will.
             1.
             
             Tell
             you
             what
             I
             take
             
               Spiritual
               Prayer
            
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             then
             .
             2.
             
             Desire
             his
             judgment
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             my
             judgment
             (
             if
             he
             know
             it
             to
             be
             erroneous
             ,
             I
             crave
             his
             reasons
             )
             1.
             
             That
             Mans
             Soul
             is
             by
             sin
             so
             depraved
             that
             it
             is
             morally
             unable
             without
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             effectually
             to
             know
             ,
             feel
             and
             desire
             deliverance
             from
             his
             own
             sin
             and
             misery
             ,
             and
             to
             desire
             Gods
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ,
             above
             all
             worldly
             sinful
             pleasures
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             therefore
             such
             desires
             in
             act
             and
             habit
             must
             be
             wrought
             in
             us
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             And
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             Regeneration
             and
             Sanctification
             is
             a
             giving
             to
             the
             Soul
             that
             new
             Divine
             nature
             ,
             Love
             and
             delight
             ,
             which
             worketh
             by
             such
             holy
             desires
             .
             And
             that
             as
             the
             carnal
             mind
             is
             enmity
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             subject
             to
             his
             Law
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             man
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             none
             of
             his
             ;
             so
             to
             be
             Spiritually
             minded
             is
             life
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             God
             who
             is
             a
             Spirit
             will
             be
             worshiped
             in
             Spirit
             and
             truth
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             we
             know
             that
             we
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             by
             the
             Spirit
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             ;
             For
             he
             promised
             to
             pour
             out
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             and
             supplication
             :
             And
             because
             we
             are
             sons
             ,
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             the
             Spirit
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             cry
             
               Abba
               Father
            
             :
             And
             this
             Spirit
             helpeth
             our
             Infirmities
             in
             Prayer
             :
             If
             these
             things
             be
             in
             the
             Papists
             Bible
             ,
             I
             hope
             they
             are
             not
             therefore
             Popery
             .
             I
             suppose
             the
             Papists
             also
             own
             our
             God
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             and
             our
             Creed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             help
             in
             Prayer
             which
             we
             expect
             from
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             .
             1.
             
             To
             illuminate
             us
             to
             know
             what
             we
             need
             and
             should
             desire
             and
             ask
             .
             2.
             
             To
             kindle
             in
             us
             holy
             desires
             sincere
             and
             servent
             ,
             of
             what
             we
             should
             ask
             .
             
             3.
             
             To
             give
             us
             a
             true
             belief
             of
             and
             trust
             in
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             entercession
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             pray
             in
             hope
             .
             4.
             
             To
             give
             us
             thankful
             hearts
             for
             what
             we
             do
             receive
             ,
             and
             fit
             with
             joy
             to
             praise
             the
             giver
             .
             5.
             
             To
             stir
             up
             all
             these
             dispositions
             to
             particular
             acts
             in
             the
             due
             season
             :
             And
             to
             save
             us
             from
             the
             contrary
             .
             6.
             
             And
             we
             believe
             that
             a
             mind
             so
             illuminated
             ,
             and
             affections
             so
             sanctified
             and
             kindled
             ,
             have
             a
             great
             advantage
             above
             others
             
               coeteris
               paribus
            
             to
             express
             themselves
             in
             words
             :
             For.
             1.
             
             A
             man
             that
             knoweth
             what
             to
             say
             can
             speak
             it
             when
             the
             ignorant
             cannot
             ?
             Doth
             not
             a
             stock
             of
             knowledge
             enable
             you
             to
             Preach
             without
             book
             ?
             2.
             
             Such
             a
             Soul
             will
             set
             it self
             diligently
             to
             think
             what
             and
             how
             to
             speak
             in
             so
             great
             a
             business
             ,
             when
             the
             careless
             mind
             it
             not
             .
             3.
             
             Love
             and
             delight
             are
             very
             speedy
             Learners
             .
             4.
             
             Fervent
             desire
             sets
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             Soul
             awork
             ,
             and
             is
             full
             and
             forward
             to
             express
             it self
             .
             Hunger
             can
             teach
             men
             easily
             to
             beg
             :
             Poor
             men
             speak
             intreaties
             ;
             Anger
             ,
             Joy
             ,
             every
             passion
             maketh
             and
             powreth
             out
             words
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             prerequisite
             ability
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             believe
             that
             he
             who
             by
             natural
             defectiveness
             or
             difuse
             cannot
             find
             words
             fitly
             to
             utter
             his
             own
             mind
             ,
             may
             have
             the
             help
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             in
             uttering
             such
             words
             as
             he
             readeth
             or
             learneth
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             (
             especially
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Psalms
             which
             are
             not
             of
             sudden
             invention
             )
             if
             for
             Concord
             the
             Churches
             agree
             to
             use
             the
             same
             meet
             words
             ,
             Gods
             Spirit
             may
             actuate
             their
             desires
             therein
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             hold
             that
             this
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             as
             Tertullian
             speaketh
             ,
             Christs
             Vicar
             ,
             Agent
             or
             Advocate
             ,
             by
             preventing
             ,
             operateing
             ,
             Cooperating
             grace
             ,
             thus
             to
             illuminate
             ,
             Sanctifie
             and
             actuate
             believers
             ,
             in
             all
             holy
             works
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             prayer
             .
             And
             I
             could
             heartily
             wish
             that
             you
             would
             not
             be
             against
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             
               Spiritual
               Preaching
               ,
               Spiritual
               Writing
            
             and
             disputing
             ,
             and
             living
             ,
             and
             not
             say
             that
             the
             Jesuits
             brought
             them
             in
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             I
             believe
             that
             we
             are
             Baptized
             into
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             believing
             that
             he
             is
             thus
             Christs
             Agent
             for
             all
             this
             work
             upon
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             covenanting
             to
             obey
             him
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             I
             believe
             that
             sins
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             especially
             deriding
             or
             reproaching
             his
             great
             works
             ,
             miraculous
             or
             Sanctifing
             ,
             have
             a
             dangerous
             malignity
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             suppose
             that
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             faculties
             of
             mans
             own
             Soul
             are
             the
             natural
             recipients
             of
             the
             Spirits
             influx
             ,
             and
             agent
             of
             the
             act
             which
             both
             causes
             effect
             :
             And
             that
             it
             s
             as
             vain
             a
             question
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             by
             the
             
               Spirit
               or
               by
               natural
               faculties
            
             that
             we
             pray
             aright
             ,
             as
             whether
             it
             be
             God
             as
             
               fons
               naturae
            
             ,
             or
             mans
             natural
             powers
             which
             cause
             our
             natural
             acts
             ?
             Or
             whether
             the
             Act
             of
             seeing
             be
             from
             the
             sun
             or
             the
             eye
             ?
             As
             if
             the
             same
             effect
             
             might
             not
             ,
             yea
             must
             not
             have
             a
             Suprior
             and
             Inferior
             Cause
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             Therefore
             as
             Gods.
             Spirit
             witnessing
             with
             ours
             that
             we
             are
             his
             Children
             ,
             so
             Gods
             Spirit
             helping
             our
             infirmities
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             suspendeth
             not
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             maketh
             our
             reason
             and
             consideration
             needless
             ,
             but
             actuateth
             them
             in
             their
             duty
             .
             Learning
             and
             studying
             how
             to
             pray
             ,
             is
             consistent
             with
             the
             Spirits
             help
             in
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             10
             I
             never
             talkt
             of
             it
             with
             any
             Nonconformists
             who
             denyed
             that
             an
             hypocrite
             may
             without
             any
             special
             help
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             speak
             all
             the
             same
             words
             in
             prayer
             without
             either
             book
             or
             form
             ,
             wich
             another
             may
             speak
             :
             The
             help
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             use
             and
             passion
             may
             help
             him
             to
             words
             :
             Therefore
             they
             never
             take
             a
             man
             to
             be
             proved
             godly
             or
             sinceer
             ,
             by
             his
             bare
             words
             :
             but
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             is
             
               holy
               desire
               &c.
            
             and
             not
             by
             the
             speaking
             ,
             gift
             ,
             or
             habit
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             But
             we
             think
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Jesuits
             that
             first
             said
             ,
             
               out
               of
               the
               aboundance
               of
               the
               heart
               the
               mouth
               speaketh
            
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             tongue
             may
             lie
             ,
             it
             is
             made
             to
             express
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             judge
             of
             other
             mens
             minds
             by
             their
             words
             ,
             till
             somwhat
             else
             disprove
             them
             .
             And
             its
             natural
             for
             the
             Heart
             to
             lead
             the
             Tongue
             .
             And
             men
             are
             more
             affected
             by
             words
             which
             come
             from
             affection
             than
             by
             those
             that
             do
             not
             :
             and
             Reading
             words
             written
             by
             another
             when
             we
             speak
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             natural
             a
             signification
             of
             desire
             or
             other
             affection
             ,
             as
             speaking
             them
             from
             the
             present
             dictate
             of
             the
             heart
             ;
             For
             any
             Child
             that
             can
             read
             may
             do
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             the
             usual
             signification
             of
             seriousness
             in
             other
             actions
             .
             A
             beggar
             that
             should
             only
             read
             his
             begging
             lesson
             ,
             or
             a
             Child
             or
             Servant
             that
             should
             only
             read
             some
             words
             to
             his
             Father
             or
             Master
             ,
             would
             be
             thought
             less
             sensible
             of
             his
             wants
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Ministers
             should
             be
             men
             better
             aquainted
             than
             the
             people
             ,
             how
             to
             
               speak
               to
               God
               and
               man
            
             :
             It
             is
             their
             office
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             belongeth
             to
             them
             to
             choose
             the
             words
             which
             are
             fittest
             :
             and
             to
             set
             up
             a
             Ministry
             that
             can
             do
             neither
             ,
             is
             to
             befriend
             the
             Prince
             of
             darkness
             against
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Light
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             deadly
             enemy
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             Souls
             .
             And
             to
             set
             up
             a
             ministry
             that
             
               need
               not
               do
               it
            
             ,
             but
             may
             choose
             ,
             or
             is
             not
             obliged
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             to
             set
             up
             a
             ministry
             that
             cannot
             do
             it
             .
             Let
             the
             Ministers
             be
             bound
             to
             no
             more
             than
             to
             Read
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             years
             will
             transform
             them
             to
             such
             as
             can
             do
             no
             more
             than
             read
             .
             Moscovy
             proveth
             that
             ,
             and
             too
             many
             other
             Countries
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             If
             it
             be
             praying
             freely
             from
             present
             knowledge
             and
             desire
             ,
             without
             a
             book
             or
             set
             form
             which
             you
             call
             
               Spiritual
               prayer
            
             ,
             either
             you
             are
             for
             the
             use
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             or
             not
             .
             If
             you
             are
             ,
             did
             the
             Jesuits
             teach
             it
             you
             ?
             or
             will
             you
             go
             on
             to
             follow
             them
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             what
             a
             divided
             party
             
             are
             the
             Conformists
             ,
             while
             so
             many
             use
             it
             and
             pray
             spiritually
             ?
             And
             what
             a
             Case
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             ,
             that
             hath
             still
             so
             many
             Ministers
             that
             pray
             as
             the
             Jesuits
             Disciples
             ?
             Or
             why
             do
             you
             so
             reproach
             your
             Church
             and
             Ministry
             ?
          
           
             14.
             
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             there
             is
             more
             force
             in
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Jesuit
             to
             disgrace
             
               Spiritual
               prayer
            
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             name
             of
             
               Spiritual
               prayer
            
             to
             honour
             the
             Jesuits
             ?
             And
             do
             you
             not
             seem
             to
             prevaricate
             and
             highly
             honour
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             dishonoring
             
               Spiritual
               prayer
            
             ?
             If
             you
             had
             said
             that
             the
             Jesuits
             first
             brought
             in
             
               Spiritual
               preaching
            
             ,
             and
             discourse
             and
             
               Spiritual
               living
            
             ,
             would
             it
             not
             have
             more
             
               honoured
               them
            
             ,
             than
             
               dishonoured
               Spirituality
            
             ?
             Will
             freedom
             from
             
               Spiritual
               ▪
               prayer
            
             honour
             your
             Church
             ?
             as
             Seneca
             thought
             Cato's
             name
             would
             do
             more
             to
             honour
             Drunkenness
             ,
             than
             Drunkenness
             could
             do
             to
             dishonour
             Cato
             ?
          
           
             I
             am
             not
             such
             an
             Antipapist
             ,
             as
             to
             fall
             out
             with
             Father
             Son
             or
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             because
             the
             Jesuits
             own
             them
             .
             You
             do
             but
             help
             to
             confirm
             my
             charity
             ,
             who
             have
             long
             thought
             that
             among
             the
             Papists
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             persons
             truly
             godly
             ,
             though
             their
             education
             ,
             converse
             ,
             and
             proud
             ,
             tyrannical
             wordly
             Clergy
             ,
             have
             sadly
             vitiated
             them
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             All
             prayers
             written
             or
             unwritten
             are
             made
             by
             some
             body
             .
             Those
             that
             the
             Bishops
             write
             down
             for
             us
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             Fasts
             ,
             were
             made
             by
             their
             invention
             :
             Either
             they
             had
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             making
             them
             or
             not
             :
             If
             yea
             ,
             then
             why
             is
             it
             not
             as
             Jesuitical
             to
             write
             a
             Spiritual
             prayer
             ,
             as
             to
             speak
             one
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             excuse
             them
             that
             say
             Gods
             Spirit
             made
             not
             your
             Liturgy
             ,
             nor
             are
             they
             Spiritual
             prayers
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             And
             were
             it
             not
             too
             like
             high
             and
             dangerous
             Pride
             ,
             if
             such
             a
             one
             as
             Bishop
             Bancroft
             ,
             Bishop
             Laud
             ,
             Bishop
             Morley
             ,
             Bishop
             Gunning
             ,
             in
             a
             Convocation
             ,
             or
             before
             every
             publick
             Fast
             ,
             should
             be
             appointed
             to
             write
             the
             words
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             should
             in
             effect
             say
             to
             all
             the
             most
             Learned
             Divines
             in
             England
             [
             
               The
               Spirit
               caused
               us
               to
               write
               these
               prayers
               ,
            
             and
             
               our
               measure
               is
               so
               sure
               and
               great
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               you
               may
               presume
               to
               question
               it
               ,
               nor
               to
               think
               that
               you
               can
               pray
               Spiritually
               in
               any
               words
               of
               your
               own
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               ours
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               the
               Assemby
               .
               The
               Spirit
               will
               help
               you
               if
               you
               say
               our
               words
               ,
               but
               not
               your
               own
               .
            
             It
             now
             cometh
             into
             my
             mind
             what
             may
             be
             some
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             Bishop
             Gunning's
             Chaplain
             ,
             Doctor
             Saywell
             ,
             in
             his
             last
             Book
             ,
             that
             
               none
               hath
               power
               to
               ordain
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               they
               that
               have
               power
               to
               give
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               for
               the
               work
               of
               their
               Office.
            
             It
             may
             be
             it
             is
             ,
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             write
             Doctrine
             Sermons
             and
             Prayers
             for
             all
             their
             Clergy
             to
             use
             .
             But
             do
             you
             not
             say
             also
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             
               Receive
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ?
             If
             they
             have
             him
             ,
             why
             cannot
             they
             speak
             their
             own
             hearts
             in
             other
             words
             than
             yours
             ?
             Is
             Spiritual
             prayer
             appropriated
             to
             your
             Liturgy
             ,
             words
             or
             forms
             ,
             any
             more
             
             than
             at
             the
             Council
             at
             Trent
             he
             was
             to
             the
             Popes
             instructions
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             We
             all
             confess
             ,
             that
             as
             all
             the
             actions
             of
             imperfect
             men
             ,
             have
             their
             imperfections
             ,
             so
             have
             all
             our
             prayers
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             easily
             aggravated
             :
             Sudden
             free
             prayer
             ,
             and
             book
             prayer
             ,
             have
             both
             their
             conveniencies
             and
             inconveniencies
             :
             The
             question
             is
             which
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             hath
             the
             greatest
             ,
             and
             whether
             forbidding
             either
             be
             not
             worst
             of
             all
             :
             I
             have
             named
             the
             conveniencies
             and
             inconveniencies
             of
             each
             in
             my
             Christian
             Directory
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Experience
             telleth
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             the
             daily
             saying
             over
             only
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             and
             that
             read
             out
             of
             a
             paper
             imposed
             by
             others
             ,
             by
             one
             that
             no
             further
             sheweth
             any
             sense
             of
             what
             he
             doth
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             apt
             as
             more
             free
             and
             well
             varied
             words
             in
             season
             ,
             to
             keep
             people
             from
             sleepy
             senseless
             prophanation
             ,
             and
             praying
             as
             the
             Papists
             do
             with
             their
             Masses
             ,
             Rosaries
             ,
             and
             Beads
             :
             And
             the
             variety
             of
             Subjects
             preached
             on
             ,
             and
             variety
             of
             occasions
             ,
             and
             all
             accidents
             require
             some
             diversification
             of
             words
             and
             methods
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             It
             is
             a
             work
             of
             reverence
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             yet
             as
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             write
             a
             Petition
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             to
             speak
             to
             him
             without
             Book
             .
             Judges
             have
             serious
             work
             to
             do
             ,
             for
             estate
             and
             life
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             trusted
             to
             speak
             without
             prescribed
             words
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             Advocates
             ,
             Lawyers
             ,
             Ambassadors
             ,
             Physicians
             ,
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             in
             their
             Professions
             ,
             except
             Ministers
             and
             Christians
             ,
             as
             such
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             We
             know
             not
             why
             men
             may
             not
             be
             intrusted
             to
             speak
             to
             God
             in
             the
             name
             of
             imperfect
             man
             without
             imposed
             books
             and
             words
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             speak
             to
             man
             from
             the
             most
             perfect
             God
             and
             in
             his
             name
             ;
             in
             preaching
             .
             Mans
             actions
             will
             be
             like
             man.
             Nothing
             that
             is
             not
             divine
             and
             spiritual
             should
             be
             spoken
             as
             from
             God
             and
             in
             his
             name
             .
             And
             as
             after
             our
             frustrated
             Treaty
             for
             Concord
             1661.
             one
             of
             them
             (
             nameless
             )
             wrote
             a
             Book
             against
             free
             praying
             without
             an
             imposed
             form
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             never
             durst
             forbid
             it
             to
             this
             day
             ;
             so
             I
             know
             who
             shewed
             his
             desire
             of
             a
             new
             Book
             of
             Homilies
             (
             of
             his
             own
             making
             its
             like
             )
             to
             have
             been
             imposed
             instead
             of
             preaching
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             old
             ones
             ,
             on
             those
             that
             had
             not
             special
             license
             to
             preach
             .
             But
             interest
             ruleth
             the
             world
             :
             They
             durst
             not
             so
             far
             disgrace
             their
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             them
             meer
             Readers
             ,
             nor
             lose
             the
             advantage
             of
             talking
             out
             of
             the
             Pulpit
             for
             their
             Cause
             ,
             where
             none
             must
             contradict
             them
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Lob
             hath
             ask'd
             you
             already
             ;
             whether
             our
             
               Spiritual
               Prayer
            
             ,
             as
             you
             call
             it
             ,
             or
             your
             Liturgy
             (
             and
             Bishop
             Cousins
             ,
             and
             Dr
             Taylors
             Prayer-books
             ,
             &c.
             )
             be
             liker
             to
             the
             Popish
             Mass
             book
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Offices
             and
             Devotions
             ?
             Indeed
             Mr.
             Austins
             hath
             so
             much
             gravity
             ,
             as
             excepting
             his
             excursions
             
             to
             Saints
             ,
             &c.
             it
             may
             compare
             with
             many
             of
             yours
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             that
             sort
             of
             spiritual
             Devotion
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             flie
             too
             high
             ,
             I
             have
             found
             more
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Friers
             ,
             Franciscans
             ,
             Benedictines
             ,
             &c.
             such
             as
             
               Barbanson
               ,
               Benedictus
               de
               Benedictis
               ,
               &c.
            
             than
             in
             the
             Jesuits
             :
             And
             the
             Oratoriana
             ,
             
               Phil.
               Nerius
               Baronius
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             of
             their
             sober
             or
             Religious
             men
             ,
             as
             Sales
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Ro●ti
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             of
             old
             .
             
               John
               Gerson
               ,
               Kempis
            
             ,
             &c.
             have
             more
             of
             spirituality
             than
             the
             Jesuits
             .
             But
             enough
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             As
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Prefatory
             discourse
             of
             the
             Advantages
             of
             Popery
             .
             1.
             
             We
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             Papists
             play
             their
             game
             among
             all
             Parties
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             are
             able
             ,
             and
             put
             on
             divers
             sorts
             of
             Vizors
             .
             But
             doth
             he
             (
             that
             is
             a
             Historian
             )
             not
             know
             ,
             that
             all
             over
             the
             world
             their
             cheif
             design
             is
             upon
             the
             Rulers
             and
             Leaders
             ,
             and
             they
             Cry
             ,
             
               Fight
               neither
               against
               great
               or
               small
               ,
            
             but
             to
             win
             one
             Court
             Card
             signifieth
             more
             than
             many
             others
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Doth
             he
             think
             the
             Papists
             take
             the
             Conformists
             or
             the
             Nonconformists
             to
             be
             nearer
             to
             them
             and
             less
             against
             them
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Did
             the
             Papists
             think
             Bishop
             Lauds
             reconciling
             design
             described
             by
             Doctor
             Heylin
             ,
             (
             entertained
             by
             
               Sancta
               Clara
               ,
               Leander
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             or
             the
             Parliaments
             fears
             of
             his
             introducing
             Popery
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             against
             them
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Are
             they
             liker
             to
             help
             in
             Popery
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             apt
             to
             be
             over-averse
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             favours
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             Worship
             ,
             and
             account
             the
             Pope
             Antichrist
             ?
             Or
             they
             that
             hold
             as
             followeth
             .
             1.
             
             (
             As
             Grotius
             )
             That
             
               a
               Papist
               is
               but
               one
               that
               flatters
               the
               Popes
               ,
               as
               if
               all
               were
               just
               that
               they
               say
            
             and
             do
             (
             and
             so
             there
             are
             few
             Papists
             I
             hope
             in
             the
             World.
             )
             2.
             
             
               That
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               is
               sound
               in
               Faith.
            
             3.
             
             And
             so
             
               are
               all
               the
               General
               Councils
               ,
               even
            
             Trent
             .
             4.
             
             That
             
               Rome
               is
               the
               Mistress
               of
               all
               Churches
            
             ;
             or
             as
             Bishop
             Bromhal
             ,
             that
             for
             Concord
             we
             must
             all
             
               obey
               the
               Pope
               ,
               as
               Patriarch
               of
               the
               West
               ,
               and
            
             Principium
             Unitatis
             Catholicae
             ,
             
               ruling
               according
               to
               the
               old
               Canons
               ,
            
             (
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             )
             and
             all
             those
             pass
             for
             Schismaticks
             ,
             that
             refuse
             it
             (
             of
             which
             more
             after
             .
             )
             5.
             
             That
             the
             validity
             of
             our
             Ministry
             must
             be
             proved
             by
             the
             derivation
             of
             it
             from
             the
             uninterrupted
             succession
             of
             the
             Roman
             Ordainers
             and
             Church
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             by
             that
             succession
             is
             a
             true
             ,
             though
             faulty
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             so
             are
             none
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             which
             have
             not
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             have
             them
             not
             by
             such
             uninterrupted
             succession
             .
             7.
             
             That
             the
             only
             way
             of
             the
             
               Concord
               of
               Churches
               and
               all
               Christians
               is
            
             (
             saith
             Bishop
             Gunning
             )
             
               to
               obey
               the
               governing
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               Universal
               ,
               which
            
             〈◊〉
             Collegium
             Pastorum
             ,
             
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               universal
               Church
               ,
            
             in
             one
             
               Regent
               Colledge
               ,
               governing
               all
               the
               Christian
               World
               per
               literas
               formatas
               .
            
             8.
             
             That
             its
             safer
             and
             better
             for
             the
             Protestants
             in
             
             France
             to
             be
             of
             the
             French
             Church
             of
             Papists
             than
             to
             continue
             without
             Bishops
             as
             they
             are
             .
             9.
             
             That
             we
             should
             come
             as
             near
             the
             Papists
             as
             the
             Greek
             Church
             doth
             ,
             or
             as
             both
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             did
             at
             the
             rupture
             of
             the
             two
             Churches
             ,
             or
             as
             in
             Greg.
             1st
             .
             daies
             say
             others
             ,
             or
             as
             in
             
               Char.
               Mag.
            
             daies
             ,
             say
             others
             ;
             receiving
             say
             some
             the
             first
             six
             General
             Councils
             ,
             say
             others
             the
             first
             8.
             10.
             
             That
             we
             must
             amend
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             for
             the
             Papists
             ,
             as
             Thorndick
             saith
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             Doctrines
             as
             he
             intimateth
             .
             11.
             
             That
             its
             desireable
             that
             the
             Papists
             had
             continued
             in
             our
             Churches
             as
             in
             the
             begining
             of
             Queen
             Eliz.
             And
             if
             they
             come
             (
             as
             Church
             Papists
             do
             )
             should
             be
             received
             in
             our
             Communion
             .
             12.
             
             That
             if
             the
             Pope
             have
             not
             (
             as
             some
             hold
             )
             a
             right
             of
             such
             Primacy
             as
             belongs
             to
             Saint
             Peters
             successour
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             His
             Primacy
             is
             a
             very
             prudent
             humane
             constitution
             .
             1.
             
             That
             there
             may
             be
             a
             Common
             Father
             to
             care
             for
             all
             the
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             And
             one
             to
             be
             a
             Head
             of
             Unity
             and
             order
             .
             3.
             
             And
             one
             to
             call
             General
             Councils
             .
             4.
             
             And
             one
             to
             rule
             between
             when
             there
             are
             no
             such
             Councils
             (
             which
             are
             rare
             )
             .
             5.
             
             And
             one
             to
             give
             power
             to
             Patriarcks
             and
             Arch-Bishops
             who
             else
             will
             have
             none
             over
             them
             to
             authorize
             ,
             or
             Govern
             them
             .
             6.
             
             And
             one
             to
             decide
             controversies
             ,
             when
             Countries
             ,
             Churches
             and
             Arch-Bishops
             disagree
             .
             7.
             
             And
             one
             to
             send
             out
             Preachers
             among
             Heathens
             ,
             Infidels
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             all
             over
             the
             world
             .
             8.
             
             And
             one
             boldly
             to
             reprove
             ,
             admonish
             and
             ,
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             excommunicate
             Kings
             ,
             which
             their
             own
             subjects
             dare
             not
             do
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             that
             all
             these
             things
             or
             any
             of
             them
             are
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             or
             held
             by
             all
             or
             most
             that
             conforme
             .
             But
             if
             some
             of
             it
             have
             been
             published
             by
             the
             Chief
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             some
             by
             their
             chief
             defenders
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             conference
             with
             us
             by
             Clergy
             men
             ,
             I
             only
             ask
             whether
             all
             this
             please
             not
             and
             advantage
             not
             the
             Papists
             ,
             more
             than
             Nonconformists
             any
             way
             do
             ?
             And
             whether
             Arch-Bishop
             Usher
             and
             his
             Successor
             Arch-Bishop
             Bromhal
             ,
             Bishop
             Downam
             and
             his
             Successour
             Bishop
             Taylor
             differed
             not
             as
             much
             as
             you
             and
             I
             do
             ?
             And
             whether
             the
             multitude
             of
             Parish
             Priest
             that
             were
             Papists
             in
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             daies
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             
               Godfrey
               Goodman
            
             a
             Papists
             Bishop
             of
             Gloucester
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             mentioned
             by
             
               Prin
               ,
               Rushworth
               ,
               Burnet
            
             ,
             &c.
             tell
             us
             not
             that
             the
             Papists
             had
             a
             hopeful
             game
             to
             play
             among
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             As
             to
             his
             note
             out
             of
             Mr.
             
               Jo.
               Humpheries
            
             book
             ,
             disclaiming
             Cruelty
             to
             Papists
             ,
             it
             s
             known
             Mr.
             Humphery
             is
             a
             man
             of
             latitude
             and
             universal
             Charity
             ,
             and
             tyeth
             himself
             to
             no
             party
             or
             any
             mens
             opinions
             :
             He
             openly
             professeth
             his
             hope
             of
             the
             Salvation
             of
             many
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             I
             so
             little
             fear
             the
             noise
             of
             the
             censorious
             ,
             that
             even
             now
             while
             the
             Plot
             doth
             render
             them
             most
             odious
             ,
             I
             freely
             say
             .
             1.
             
             That
             I
             would
             have
             Papists
             used
             like
             men
             ,
             and
             
             no
             worse
             than
             our
             own
             defence
             requireth
             :
             2
             ,
             That
             I
             would
             have
             no
             man
             pat
             to
             death
             for
             being
             a
             Priest
             :
             3.
             
             That
             I
             would
             have
             no
             writ
             
               de
               excommunicato
               capiendo
            
             ,
             or
             any
             Law
             compel
             them
             to
             our
             Communion
             and
             Sacraments
             .
             For
             I
             would
             not
             give
             it
             them
             (
             if
             I
             knew
             them
             )
             if
             they
             came
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             As
             to
             his
             Accusation
             of
             my
             first
             
               Plea
               for
               Peace
            
             ,
             he
             hath
             it
             after
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             after
             answered
             .
             And
             as
             to
             his
             Accusation
             of
             my
             book
             for
             Concord
             ,
             I
             answer
             .
             1.
             
             Is
             it
             no
             Ministers
             work
             ,
             in
             a
             contending
             world
             ,
             to
             tell
             and
             prove
             what
             are
             Christs
             ordained
             termes
             of
             Christian
             Concord
             ,
             but
             his
             that
             is
             [
             
               Christs
               plenipotentiary
               on
               Earth
               ,
               and
               were
               to
               set
               the
               termes
               of
               Peace
               and
               War
            
             ]
             Is
             this
             spoken
             like
             a
             peace
             maker
             and
             a
             Divine
             ?
             Doth
             not
             he
             pretend
             also
             in
             his
             way
             to
             declare
             the
             terms
             of
             Concord
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             no
             man
             more
             heartily
             agreeth
             with
             him
             in
             lamenting
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             earth
             ,
             that
             when
             such
             men
             as
             Bishop
             Gunning
             ,
             Dean
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             Dr.
             Saywel
             ,
             &c.
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             I
             and
             many
             better
             men
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             have
             so
             many
             years
             studied
             hard
             to
             know
             Gods
             will
             ,
             I
             am
             certain
             for
             my self
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             it
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             an
             unseigned
             desire
             to
             find
             out
             the
             truth
             what
             ever
             it
             cost
             ,
             (
             and
             I
             profess
             as
             going
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             would
             he
             but
             make
             me
             know
             that
             Popery
             ,
             silencing
             Prelacy
             ,
             imprisoning
             ,
             Banishing
             ,
             or
             ruining
             all
             Nonconformists
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Antinomians
             ,
             Quakers
             ,
             or
             any
             that
             ever
             I
             wrote
             against
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             I
             would
             with
             greater
             joy
             and
             thankfulness
             recant
             and
             turne
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             I
             would
             receive
             the
             greatest
             preferment
             in
             the
             land
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             yet
             after
             all
             this
             we
             should
             so
             far
             differ
             ,
             as
             for
             one
             side
             to
             be
             confident
             that
             the
             others
             way
             of
             Concord
             is
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             ruin
             ,
             wickedness
             and
             confusion
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             to
             that
             boldness
             to
             proclaim
             this
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             alas
             how
             doleful
             a
             case
             is
             this
             ?
          
           
             What
             hope
             of
             Christian
             peace
             and
             concord
             when
             such
             excellent
             sober
             well
             studyed
             men
             as
             they
             ,
             quite
             above
             the
             common
             sort
             ,
             not
             byassed
             by
             honour
             ,
             or
             preferments
             or
             power
             ,
             by
             Bishopricks
             ,
             Deaneries
             ,
             Masterships
             ,
             plurality
             ,
             or
             love
             of
             any
             worldly
             wealth
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             we
             that
             study
             and
             pray
             as
             hard
             as
             they
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             ,
             are
             yet
             confident
             to
             the
             height
             that
             each
             others
             termes
             of
             Love
             and
             peace
             ,
             are
             but
             Sathans
             way
             to
             to
             destroy
             them
             both
             ,
             and
             introduce
             (
             as
             Dr.
             Saywel
             saith
             Conventicles
             do
             )
             Heresie
             ,
             Popery
             ,
             Ignorance
             ,
             Prophaneness
             and
             Confusion
             :
             And
             what
             we
             are
             past
             doubt
             that
             their
             way
             will
             do
             ,
             experience
             saith
             more
             than
             we
             may
             do
             .
          
           
             Oh
             what
             shall
             the
             poor
             people
             do
             in
             so
             great
             a
             temptation
             !
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             But
             I
             must
             pass
             from
             his
             Preface
             ,
             where
             I
             have
             noted
             .
             1.
             
             That
             he
             is
             yet
             so
             peaceable
             as
             to
             propose
             some
             sort
             of
             abatements
             for
             our
             Concord
             ;
             
             that
             the
             benifit
             may
             be
             
               sibi
               &
               suis
            
             ,
             not
             reaching
             our
             necesseries
             ,
             but
             much
             better
             than
             nothing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             they
             are
             so
             ill
             agreed
             ,
             that
             Bishop
             Gunnings
             Chaplain
             writeth
             ,
             against
             it
             ,
             making
             the
             only
             way
             of
             Peace
             to
             be
             by
             the
             sword
             to
             force
             all
             men
             to
             full
             obedience
             to
             their
             Lordships
             in
             every
             thing
             injoyned
             ,
             not
             abating
             an
             Oath
             ,
             a
             Subscription
             ,
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             a
             Word
             ,
             a
             Ceremony
             ,
             without
             Comprehension
             or
             limited
             Toleration
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             I
             could
             wish
             the
             Doctor
             would
             consent
             ,
             at
             least
             that
             Lords
             and
             Parliament
             men
             may
             have
             the
             liberty
             themselves
             of
             educating
             their
             own
             Sons
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             in
             the
             Christian
             Reformed
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             choose
             their
             Tutors
             ,
             and
             not
             confine
             them
             to
             Conformists
             only
             :
             The
             Papists
             are
             tollerated
             in
             choosing
             Tutors
             for
             their
             Children
             :
             The
             King
             of
             France
             hath
             not
             yet
             taken
             away
             this
             liberty
             from
             the
             Protestants
             :
             Nor
             the
             Turks
             from
             the
             Greeks
             :
             And
             must
             you
             needs
             take
             it
             away
             from
             all
             the
             Lords
             ,
             Knights
             ,
             Gentlemen
             ,
             Citizens
             ,
             and
             Free-holders
             of
             England
             .
             Perhaps
             Beggars
             will
             consent
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             keep
             their
             Children
             ,
             or
             do
             what
             the
             Godfathers
             vow
             .
             Most
             Gentlemen
             ,
             that
             keep
             Chaplains
             ,
             expect
             that
             they
             teach
             their
             Sons
             at
             home
             ,
             sometime
             at
             least
             ;
             what
             if
             a
             Lord
             or
             Knight
             have
             such
             a
             Chaplain
             as
             
               Hugh
               Broughton
            
             ,
             or
             Ainsworth
             ,
             or
             as
             
               Amesius
               ,
               Blondel
               ,
               Salmatius
            
             ,
             as
             
               Gataker
               ,
               Vines
               ,
               Burges
            
             ,
             &c.
             must
             the
             Law
             forbid
             them
             to
             read
             Hebrew
             ,
             Philosophy
             ,
             or
             Divinity
             to
             their
             Sons
             ?
             I
             doubt
             you
             will
             scarce
             get
             the
             Parliament
             hereafter
             to
             make
             such
             a
             Law
             to
             fetter
             themselves
             ,
             lest
             next
             you
             would
             extend
             your
             dominion
             also
             to
             their
             Wives
             as
             well
             as
             Sons
             ,
             and
             forbid
             ▪
             them
             marrying
             any
             but
             Conformists
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             not
             enough
             to
             turn
             us
             all
             out
             of
             the
             publick
             Ministry
             ?
             Methinks
             you
             might
             allow
             some
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             School-master
             ,
             or
             Houshold
             Tutor
             ,
             or
             Chaplain
             under
             the
             Laws
             of
             Peace
             ;
             unless
             the
             Sword
             be
             all
             that
             you
             trust
             too
             :
             If
             it
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             uncertain
             thing
             :
             The
             minds
             of
             Princes
             are
             changable
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             in
             this
             World
             are
             on
             the
             Wheel
             :
             when
             Peter
             flieth
             to
             the
             Sword
             ,
             Christ
             bids
             him
             put
             it
             up
             ,
             for
             they
             that
             so
             use
             it
             perish
             by
             it
             :
             Hurting
             many
             ,
             forceth
             many
             to
             hurt
             you
             ,
             or
             to
             desire
             their
             own
             deliverance
             ,
             though
             by
             your
             hurt
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             The
             beginning
             of
             the
             Doctors
             unreasonable
             Accusations
             examined
             :
             His
             stating
             of
             the
             Case
             of
             Separation
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             THis
             much
             instead
             of
             an
             intelligible
             stating
             of
             our
             Controversie
             he
             giveth
             us
             ,
             Page
             2.
             
             [
             
               By
               separation
               we
               mean
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               withdrawing
               from
               the
               constant
               Communion
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               joyning
               with
               Separate
               Congregations
               ,
               for
               greater
               purity
               of
               worship
               ,
               and
               better
               means
               of
               Edification
               .
            
             ]
             And
             may
             we
             be
             sene
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             understand
             the
             difference
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Whether
             by
             [
             
               Our
               Church
            
             ]
             he
             meant
             the
             Parochial
             Church
             ,
             (
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             whether
             some
             or
             all
             )
             or
             the
             Diocesan
             Church
             ;
             or
             the
             Provincial
             ,
             or
             the
             National
             ,
             or
             all
             I
             know
             not
             .
             But
             I
             know
             well
             ,
             that
             some
             withdraw
             from
             some
             Parish
             Churches
             which
             joyn
             with
             others
             .
             And
             some
             think
             they
             withdraw
             not
             from
             the
             Diocesan
             or
             Provincial
             ,
             if
             they
             communicate
             with
             any
             one
             Parish
             Church
             in
             the
             Diocess
             :
             And
             some
             renounce
             the
             Diocesan
             Church
             ,
             which
             constantly
             joyn
             with
             the
             Parochial
             :
             And
             for
             the
             National
             Church
             ,
             who
             can
             tell
             whether
             we
             have
             Communion
             with
             it
             ,
             till
             we
             know
             what
             they
             mean
             by
             it
             ?
             Indeed
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             ,
             (
             after
             the
             long
             dispute
             )
             he
             condescendeth
             beyond
             expectation
             to
             explain
             that
             term
             ;
             But
             it
             s
             so
             as
             plainly
             to
             deny
             that
             there
             is
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             a
             Political
             sense
             ,
             that
             hath
             any
             constitutive
             Regent
             part
             :
             But
             even
             there
             so
             late
             he
             maketh
             it
             not
             possible
             to
             us
             to
             know
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             not
             :
             For
             he
             maketh
             it
             to
             be
             but
             all
             the
             Christians
             and
             Churches
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             joyned
             by
             consent
             exprest
             by
             their
             Representatives
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             under
             the
             same
             civil
             Government
             and
             Rules
             of
             Religion
             (
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Government
             )
             1.
             
             As
             it
             is
             a
             
               Christian
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             members
             of
             it
             .
             2.
             
             As
             it
             is
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             consenting
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             to
             Articles
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             taught
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             we
             withdraw
             not
             from
             it
             :
             3.
             
             But
             if
             every
             Chancellor
             ,
             Dean
             ,
             Commissary
             ▪
             Surrogate
             ▪
             &c.
             
             Or
             every
             forme
             or
             word
             or
             Ceremonie
             be
             essential
             to
             their
             Church
             ,
             we
             cannot
             tell
             who
             is
             of
             it
             and
             who
             not
             ?
             Or
             really
             whether
             any
             reject
             not
             some
             one
             forme
             ,
             word
             or
             office
             ?
             If
             every
             such
             thing
             be
             not
             essential
             ,
             he
             never
             in
             all
             the
             book
             tels
             us
             what
             is
             ,
             or
             how
             to
             know
             it
             ,
             or
             who
             is
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             §
             2.
             
             And
             the
             word
             [
             withdrawing
             ]
             seemeth
             to
             imply
             former
             Communion
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             he
             maketh
             all
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Independants
             ▪
             Presbyterians
             ,
             &c.
             
             Who
             never
             were
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             none
             of
             the
             Separatists
             here
             meant
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             by
             [
             withdrawing
             ]
             he
             mean
             [
             
               not
               joyning
               in
               Communion
            
             ]
             either
             he
             meaneth
             in
             
               the
               whole
               Communion
               or
               but
               in
               part
               :
            
             If
             the
             whole
             ,
             then
             the
             many
             thousands
             that
             live
             in
             the
             Parishes
             and
             Communicate
             not
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             are
             no
             members
             of
             the
             Parish
             Church
             .
             And
             who
             knoweth
             then
             who
             are
             of
             their
             Church
             ?
             And
             how
             few
             in
             many
             Parishes
             are
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             yet
             pass
             for
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ▪
            
             And
             yet
             I
             that
             joyn
             with
             them
             am
             none
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             their
             account
             .
          
           
             And.
             3.
             
             What
             meaneth
             he
             by
             [
             
               Constant
               Communion
            
             ]
             I
             go
             to
             the
             Parish
             Church
             when
             sickness
             hindreth
             not
             ,
             once
             a
             day
             ;
             I
             go
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             am
             none
             of
             their
             Church
             .
             Thousands
             go
             but
             rarely
             ,
             and
             thousands
             scarce
             at
             all
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             of
             their
             Church
             and
             no
             separatists
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             perhaps
             the
             conjunction
             is
             explicative
             [
             
               and
               joyn
               with
               separate
               Congregations
               for
               greater
               purity
               ,
            
             and
             Edification
             :
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             never
             joyneth
             with
             them
             nor
             any
             other
             is
             none
             of
             the
             intended
             separatists
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             he
             that
             goeth
             to
             other
             Churches
             on
             other
             accounts
             than
             for
             
               purity
               of
               Worship
               and
               Edification
            
             (
             As
             Papists
             that
             go
             as
             to
             the
             only
             true
             Church
             for
             the
             Authority
             )
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             But
             the
             utter
             ambiguity
             is
             in
             the
             word
             separate
             ;
             And
             that
             you
             may
             understand
             it
             he
             explaineth
             it
             by
             repeating
             it
             .
             By
             separation
             he
             means
             
               withdrawing
               to
               separate
               Congregations
            
             .
             But
             the
             doubt
             is
             ,
             
               which
               are
            
             the
             separate
             Congregations
             .
             I
             named
             many
             sorts
             of
             Lawful
             and
             unlawful
             separations
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             not
             tell
             us
             which
             he
             meaneth
             by
             any
             intrea●y
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             I
             would
             my self
             yet
             that
             I
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             tell
             the
             reader
             what
             sorts
             of
             separation
             I
             renounce
             and
             what
             I
             own
             :
             But
             I
             have
             done
             it
             so
             oft
             and
             largely
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             ashamed
             to
             repeat
             it
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             mens
             confusion
             calls
             me
             to
             it
             .
             The
             reader
             who
             thinks
             it
             worth
             his
             labour
             ,
             may
             see
             it
             done
             in
             my
             first
             
               Plea
               for
               Peace
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             my
             
               Cath.
               Theol.
            
             and
             specially
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             third
             Part
             of
             my
             Treat
             .
             of
             Concord
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Christ
               .
               Direct
            
             .
             And
             he
             calls
             me
             here
             afterward
             to
             the
             same
          
           
             Certainly
             it
             is
             only
             
               sinful
               separation
            
             that
             is
             in
             the
             question
             ;
             and
             as
             certainly
             there
             are
             many
             sorts
             not
             sinful
             .
             I
             am
             locally
             separate
             from
             all
             Churches
             save
             that
             where
             I
             am
             .
             I
             morally
             separate
             from
             the
             Roman
             Church
             as
             an
             unlawful
             Policy
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             which
             are
             
               in
               specie
            
             against
             Gods
             word
             :
             I
             separate
             from
             some
             for
             Heresie
             as
             being
             not
             capable
             matter
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             while
             they
             own
             not
             all
             the
             Essence
             of
             Christianity
             .
             I
             separate
             from
             some
             
             as
             Imposing
             sin
             ,
             and
             refusing
             my
             Communion
             without
             it
             .
             I
             separate
             from
             some
             as
             having
             no
             lawful
             Pastors
             ;
             some
             being
             uncapable
             matter
             ,
             and
             some
             ,
             being
             usurpers
             that
             have
             no
             true
             call
             :
             I
             separate
             from
             some
             only
             so
             far
             as
             to
             prefer
             a
             better
             
               rebus
               sic
               stantibus
            
             ;
             sometime
             a
             better
             as
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             sometime
             as
             to
             the
             Worship
             ,
             sometime
             as
             to
             the
             Discipline
             sometime
             and
             mostly
             as
             to
             the
             Pastors
             worth
             and
             work
             ;
             some
             go
             from
             their
             own
             Parish
             ,
             because
             the
             Minister
             is
             very
             ignorant
             in
             comparison
             of
             another
             to
             whom
             they
             go
             :
             some
             that
             hear
             the
             Minister
             preach
             against
             preciseness
             and
             for
             Ceremonies
             ,
             had
             rather
             hear
             another
             that
             calleth
             them
             to
             holiness
             :
             some
             that
             have
             tollerable
             Preachers
             go
             to
             Doctor
             
               Stilling
               sleet
               and
            
             Doctor
             Tillotson
             as
             better
             :
             some
             go
             for
             neerness
             to
             another
             Church
             .
             Some
             go
             from
             their
             own
             Parish
             because
             the
             Minister
             cuts
             the
             Common-prayer
             too
             short
             ,
             and
             Preacheth
             too
             long
             ;
             some
             because
             they
             would
             have
             it
             so
             ,
             go
             to
             such
             :
             some
             because
             the
             Parson
             is
             an
             Arminian
             ;
             others
             because
             he
             is
             contrary
             .
             Some
             go
             to
             the
             Minister
             that
             is
             strict
             in
             keeping
             the
             scandalous
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             some
             therefore
             go
             from
             him
             :
             some
             remove
             their
             Dwellings
             or
             Lodgings
             for
             these
             ends
             ;
             and
             some
             do
             not
             :
             some
             go
             from
             their
             own
             Parish
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Organs
             in
             another
             .
             And
             of
             old
             ,
             when
             Nonconformists
             had
             Parish
             Churches
             and
             used
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             many
             went
             to
             them
             from
             their
             own
             Parishes
             .
             Some
             of
             these
             are
             lawful
             ,
             some
             are
             unlawful
             :
             Most
             certainly
             they
             that
             go
             from
             their
             own
             Parishes
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             to
             Nonconformists
             Assemblies
             ,
             in
             London
             ,
             go
             not
             all
             on
             the
             same
             account
             :
             Nor
             doth
             the
             Doctor
             and
             such
             other
             separate
             from
             me
             as
             I
             am
             said
             to
             do
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             otherwise
             and
             much
             more
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             If
             he
             would
             first
             have
             told
             us
             what
             
               Separation
               is
               sinful
            
             ;
             secondly
             ▪
             and
             then
             have
             proved
             us
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             confused
             talk
             of
             Separation
             ,
             and
             a
             begging
             the
             question
             by
             suposing
             that
             to
             be
             sinful
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             neither
             discribe
             ,
             nor
             prove
             such
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             of
             some
             usefulness
             to
             our
             conviction
             .
             But
             I
             confess
             I
             never
             liked
             those
             Physitians
             who
             give
             their
             Patients
             the
             Medicines
             that
             they
             are
             best
             stored
             with
             ,
             or
             they
             can
             best
             spare
             ,
             be
             the
             disease
             whatsoever
             ;
             Nor
             the
             disputer
             that
             poureth
             out
             what
             he
             is
             best
             furnished
             to
             say
             ,
             how
             useless
             soever
             to
             the
             reader
             or
             to
             the
             Cause
             .
             Disputeing
             should
             not
             be
             like
             boys
             playing
             at
             
               Dust
               point
            
             ,
             who
             cover
             their
             Points
             in
             a
             great
             heap
             of
             Dust
             ,
             and
             then
             throw
             Stones
             or
             Cudgels
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             first
             uncovereth
             them
             wins
             them
             .
             Dusty
             heaps
             of
             ambiguous
             words
             confusedly
             poured
             out
             ,
             befriend
             not
             Truth
             that
             should
             be
             Naked
             ,
             nor
             the
             reader
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             Some
             thought
             it
             was
             the
             Place
             called
             
               Conventicle
               houses
            
             ,
             which
             made
             the
             Conformists
             call
             us
             Separatists
             ;
             and
             they
             got
             oft
             into
             Parish
             Churches
             and
             Chappell
             's
             .
             But
             these
             were
             made
             the
             worst
             of
             separatists
             ,
             
             and
             punished
             the
             more
             .
             And
             doubletss
             it
             is
             not
             meeting
             at
             any
             of
             the
             new
             Tabernacles
             ,
             nor
             at
             the
             Spittle
             ,
             nor
             at
             Sturbridge
             Fair
             ,
             where
             Preaching
             hath
             long
             been
             used
             ,
             nor
             in
             a
             Prison
             nor
             at
             the
             Gallows
             to
             Prisoners
             and
             People
             ,
             which
             are
             faulty
             Separation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             Some
             thought
             that
             they
             meant
             that
             its
             want
             of
             the
             Common-prayer
             that
             maketh
             us
             Separatists
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             tryed
             and
             read
             the
             Common-prayer
             in
             their
             Assemblys
             :
             But
             these
             have
             been
             accused
             and
             suffered
             the
             more
             .
             And
             even
             Mr.
             Cheny
             was
             forced
             to
             fly
             his
             Country
             for
             reading
             it
             ,
             and
             Preaching
             in
             an
             unlicensed
             meeting
             .
             And
             some
             reading
             more
             and
             some
             less
             ,
             by
             this
             it
             will
             not
             be
             known
             who
             are
             the
             Separatists
             ;
             The
             old
             Nonconformists
             in
             their
             Parish
             Churches
             read
             some
             more
             ,
             some
             less
             ,
             and
             now
             some
             Conformists
             vary
             .
             They
             say
             a
             Conformist
             at
             Greenwich
             keepeth
             up
             a
             Common-prayer
             Conventicle
             ;
             some
             Conformists
             are
             accused
             for
             overpassing
             much
             :
             One
             lately
             suspended
             for
             wearing
             the
             Surplice
             too
             seldom
             ,
             and
             refusing
             to
             pray
             for
             [
             
               our
               gratious
               Queen
            
             and
             James
             
               Duke
               of
            
             York
             .
             ]
             How
             much
             of
             this
             goeth
             to
             make
             a
             Separatist
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             Some
             thought
             it
             was
             want
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             leave
             that
             made
             them
             call
             us
             separatists
             :
             But
             when
             the
             King
             Licensed
             us
             ,
             the
             accusation
             was
             the
             same
             :
             yea
             Mr.
             Hinkley
             and
             many
             others
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             they
             took
             this
             for
             worst
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             Some
             say
             it
             is
             want
             of
             the
             Bishops
             Licence
             :
             But
             as
             Mr.
             
               Tho.
               Gouge
            
             hath
             his
             University
             Licence
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             Bishop
             Sheldon's
             Licence
             (
             I
             think
             not
             invalidate
             )
             and
             yet
             this
             goeth
             for
             no
             justification
             of
             us
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             with
             others
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             Some
             think
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Conventicle
             as
             described
             by
             their
             Cannon
             that
             must
             make
             us
             Separatists
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             
               men
               that
               call
               themselves
            
             of
             
               another
               Church
            
             .
             But
             that
             's
             not
             it
             :
             Mr.
             Gouge
             ,
             Mr.
             Poole
             ,
             Mr.
             Humphrey
             ,
             and
             my self
             ,
             and
             abundance
             more
             that
             never
             gathered
             any
             Church
             ,
             nor
             called
             our selves
             of
             any
             other
             then
             their
             own
             ,
             are
             nevertheless
             separatists
             in
             these
             mens
             account
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             They
             that
             remembred
             what
             was
             called
             Separation
             in
             England
             of
             old
             ,
             supposed
             it
             had
             these
             two
             degrees
             ,
             which
             made
             men
             called
             Brownists
             .
             First
             falsly
             taking
             the
             Parish
             Ministers
             and
             Churches
             for
             no
             true
             Ministers
             and
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             Communicated
             with
             .
             Secondly
             or
             (
             in
             the
             lower
             rank
             )
             falsly
             taking
             the
             faults
             of
             the
             Parish
             Ministers
             and
             Churches
             to
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             its
             a
             sin
             to
             have
             ordinary
             Communion
             with
             them
             .
             But
             they
             that
             have
             still
             disclaimed
             both
             these
             are
             
               Separatists
               still
            
             in
             our
             Accusers
             sence
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             Some
             thought
             that
             
               ordinary
               Communicating
            
             in
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             and
             pleading
             for
             it
             ,
             would
             prove
             us
             no
             separatists
             with
             them
             .
             But
             this
             
             will
             not
             serve
             as
             my
             own
             and
             many
             other
             mens
             Experience
             proveth
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             I
             am
             called
             after
             to
             say
             more
             of
             this
             :
             The
             sum
             of
             my
             separation
             is
             this
             .
             First
             that
             I
             take
             not
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Churches
             that
             I
             must
             Communicate
             with
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             confine
             my
             Communion
             to
             them
             alone
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             a
             sect
             ,
             or
             All
             :
             But
             will
             also
             have
             Communion
             with
             
               Dutch
               ,
               French
            
             or
             Nonconformists
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             take
             not
             the
             Order
             ,
             Discipline
             and
             mode
             of
             worship
             in
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             the
             Preaching
             of
             very
             many
             Parsons
             ,
             Vicars
             and
             Curates
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             best
             and
             most
             desirable
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             take
             those
             to
             be
             no
             true
             Political
             Churches
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             Pastors
             that
             have
             all
             the
             Qualifications
             ,
             and
             Call
             ,
             and
             Authority
             ,
             which
             is
             Essential
             to
             the
             Office
             ;
             and
             therefore
             can
             communicate
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             with
             a
             flock
             without
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             or
             an
             Oratory
             ,
             Community
             or
             Catechized
             Company
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             live
             peaceably
             under
             such
             Bishops
             as
             have
             many
             hundred
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             no
             
               Episcopos
               Gregis
            
             ,
             true
             Bishops
             and
             Pastoral
             Churches
             under
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             think
             :
             But
             I
             own
             not
             their
             Constitution
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             joyn
             with
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             England
             as
             Associated
             for
             mutual
             help
             and
             Concord
             in
             all
             that
             the
             Scripture
             prescribeth
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             are
             agreed
             in
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             truly
             needful
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             Christianity
             :
             But
             not
             absolutely
             in
             all
             ,
             which
             their
             Canons
             ,
             Liturgy
             &c.
             conttaine
             :
             Especially
             their
             
               sinful
               Impositions
            
             ,
             and
             their
             Presumtious
             
               Canonical
               Excommunications
            
             of
             dissenters
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             I
             am
             one
             of
             the
             Christian
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             under
             the
             King
             according
             to
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             ;
             and
             am
             for
             obeying
             the
             Laws
             and
             Rules
             in
             all
             things
             lawfully
             belonging
             to
             their
             Power
             to
             command
             .
             But
             not
             for
             obeying
             them
             in
             sin
             ,
             against
             God
             ,
             nor
             for
             believing
             all
             to
             be
             Lawful
             because
             they
             command
             it
             ;
             nor
             for
             their
             taking
             down
             
               Family
               Government
            
             or
             
               self
               Government
            
             ,
             and
             discerning
             private
             Judgment
             of
             the
             subjects
             .
             This
             is
             my
             measure
             of
             separation
             .
          
           
             §
             14.
             
             And
             I
             think
             in
             cases
             that
             concern
             our
             own
             and
             many
             mens
             Salvation
             we
             should
             have
             leave
             freely
             to
             speak
             for
             our selves
             ;
             and
             not
             be
             used
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             that
             must
             neither
             be
             endured
             to
             be
             silent
             ,
             or
             to
             speak
             .
             Let
             this
             Dr.
             open
             our
             case
             to
             you
             himself
             ,
             saith
             he
             [
             Pref.
             p.
             36.
             
             Speaking
             of
             my
             first
             Plea
             for
             Peace
             [
             
               As
               though
               it
               had
               been
               designed
               on
               purpose
               to
               represent
               the
               Clergy
               of
               our
               Church
               as
               a
               Company
               of
               Notorious
               ,
               Lying
               and
               Perjured
               Villains
            
             for
             
               Conforming
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               and
               orders
               established
               among
               us
               :
               For
               there
               are
               no
               less
               than
               thi●ty
               tremendous
               aggravations
               of
               the
               sin
               of
               Conformity
               set
               down
               in
               it
               and
               all
               this
               done
               without
               the
               〈…〉
               provocation
               given
               on
               oue
               side
            
             ]
             And
             elswhere
             
             he
             saith
             he
             shall
             
               less
               regard
               my
               aggravations
            
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             If
             I
             do
             that
             which
             you
             think
             as
             bad
             ,
             I
             would
             gladly
             be
             told
             of
             it
             (
             though
             false
             accusations
             I
             desire
             not
             )
             And
             impenitence
             is
             too
             soon
             learnt
             without
             a
             Teacher
             or
             Academical
             degrees
             ,
             and
             I
             had
             rather
             be
             saved
             from
             it
             .
             2.
             
             But
             Reader
             I
             once
             more
             appeal
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             all
             reason
             and
             humanity
             as
             well
             as
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             decide
             the
             case
             of
             this
             Accusation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             did
             in
             ,
             1660.
             and
             1661.
             
             All
             that
             we
             were
             able
             by
             labour
             petition
             and
             yielding
             as
             far
             as
             we
             durst
             for
             fear
             of
             sin
             and
             Hell
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             united
             and
             lived
             in
             Church
             Concord
             with
             the
             Episcopal
             party
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             our
             labour
             and
             hopes
             were
             frustrate
             and
             two
             thousand
             of
             us
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             laws
             made
             against
             us
             as
             Conventiclers
             ,
             first
             for
             our
             Fining
             ,
             Imprisonment
             ,
             and
             then
             Banishment
             ,
             and
             after
             besides
             Imprisonment
             to
             pay
             twenty
             pound
             the
             first
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             forty
             pound
             the
             next
             and
             so
             on
             ;
             when
             after
             this
             the
             Law
             that
             banished
             us
             from
             all
             Cities
             ,
             Corporations
             ,
             &c.
             and
             places
             where
             we
             lately
             Preached
             ,
             did
             most
             deeply
             accuse
             us
             as
             the
             cause
             ;
             I
             never
             wrote
             so
             much
             as
             the
             reasons
             of
             our
             dissent
             :
             When
             by
             the
             execution
             of
             these
             Laws
             we
             were
             by
             Informers
             and
             others
             used
             ,
             as
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             I
             was
             still
             silent
             .
             My
             not
             conforming
             shewed
             my
             dissent
             ,
             but
             I
             durst
             not
             so
             much
             as
             once
             tell
             them
             why
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             more
             exasperate
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             At
             last
             I
             was
             often
             told
             that
             the
             Bishop
             that
             first
             forbad
             my
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             after
             him
             ,
             oft
             said
             to
             Great
             men
             ,
             Mr.
             Baxter
             keeps
             up
             a
             Schism
             ,
             and
             yet
             holds
             all
             our
             conformity
             lawful
             ,
             save
             
               renouncing
               a
               rebellious
               Covenant
            
             .
             And
             I
             yet
             continued
             silent
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             At
             last
             they
             wrote
             against
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             
               durst
               not
               say
               that
               any
               part
               of
               Conformity
               was
               sin
               ,
               but
               only
               inconvenient
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Then
             many
             pulpits
             and
             books
             proclaim
             ▪
             
               that
               we
               against
               our
               Consciences
               kept
               up
               a
               Schism
               ,
               for
               a
               baffled
               cause
               which
               we
               had
               nothing
               to
               say
               for
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             All
             this
             while
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             used
             to
             ask
             us
             ,
             
               what
               is
               it
               that
               you
               would
               have
               ,
               and
               what
               keepeth
               you
               from
               Conformity
               .
            
             [
             In
             private
             talk
             ,
             but
             would
             never
             allow
             us
             to
             speak
             for
             our selves
             and
             give
             the
             world
             or
             Parliament
             our
             reasons
             ]
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Many
             years
             together
             Pulpits
             and
             Printed
             Books
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             cryed
             out
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             to
             execute
             the
             Laws
             against
             us
             ,
             (
             and
             as
             one
             said
             
               set
               fire
               to
               the
               Fagot
            
             )
             ▪
             and
             blamed
             them
             for
             not
             doing
             it
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             When
             the
             King
             gave
             us
             his
             Licence
             ,
             they
             were
             greatly
             offended
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             At
             last
             one
             great
             Bishop
             told
             me
             that
             he
             
               would
               desire
               the
               King
            
             to
             
             constraine
             us
             to
             give
             our
             reasons
             ,
             and
             not
             keep
             up
             a
             Schism
             ,
             and
             not
             tell
             for
             what
             .
             And
             another
             greater
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             
               King
               took
               us
               to
               be
               not
               sincere
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               give
               our
               reasons
               .
            
             And
             all
             this
             while
             I
             durst
             not
             give
             them
             ,
             as
             knowing
             how
             they
             would
             be
             received
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             When
             the
             Bishops
             kept
             me
             from
             Preaching
             and
             gave
             me
             leisure
             ,
             I
             wrote
             .
             1.
             
             An
             Apology
             for
             our
             Preaching
             ,
             2
             A
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             and
             divers
             other
             such
             ,
             and
             yet
             durst
             not
             Print
             them
             (
             nor
             indeed
             could
             do
             it
             .
             )
          
           
             11.
             
             At
             last
             after
             about
             seventeen
             or
             eighteen
             years
             silence
             ▪
             by
             such
             importunity
             (
             and
             the
             Press
             being
             more
             open
             )
             I
             ventured
             first
             but
             to
             write
             my
             first
             Plea
             for
             Peace
             ,
             which
             only
             nameth
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             our
             bare
             Judgment
             ,
             enumerating
             the
             things
             which
             we
             think
             sin
             ,
             without
             our
             Arguments
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             provoke
             them
             more
             .
             And
             therein
             professed
             that
             (
             knowing
             mens
             different
             Educations
             ,
             studies
             ,
             interests
             ,
             &c.
             )
             I
             did
             not
             by
             this
             accuse
             the
             Conformists
             ,
             nor
             the
             Law
             makers
             ,
             but
             only
             tell
             .
             1.
             
             What
             
               I
               thought
               would
               be
               sin
               in
               us
               ,
            
             2.
             
             
               And
               how
               great
               a
               sin
            
             ,
             if
             we
             conformed
             .
          
           
             Reader
             ,
             should
             I
             have
             stayed
             longer
             (
             the
             smal
             Tract
             of
             Sacrilegious
             desertion
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             came
             out
             when
             we
             were
             licensed
             ,
             but
             ventured
             not
             to
             name
             the
             matters
             of
             our
             Nonconformity
             )
             what
             could
             we
             do
             less
             ?
             I
             staid
             till
             I
             think
             half
             the
             silenced
             Ministers
             were
             dead
             .
             Is
             the
             call
             of
             superiours
             ,
             the
             Interest
             of
             our
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             Consciences
             of
             so
             little
             regard
             as
             that
             I
             must
             not
             tell
             men
             that
             so
             loud
             and
             long
             had
             asked
             ,
             
               what
               's
               the
               matter
            
             ?
             Must
             we
             neither
             be
             silent
             nor
             speak
             ?
          
           
             And
             now
             see
             here
             .
             1.
             
             If
             Dean
             Stillingfleet
             be
             a
             man
             to
             be
             believed
             in
             such
             accusations
             ,
             [
             
               All
               this
               was
               done
               by
               me
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               provocation
               on
               their
               side
            
             ]
             wonderful
             difference
             !
             Is
             my
             naming
             what
             I
             think
             God
             forbids
             me
             ,
             so
             great
             a
             provocation
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             all
             this
             for
             seventeen
             years
             before
             named
             [
             
               not
               the
               least
               provocation
            
             to
             us
             
               on
               their
               part
            
             ?
             What
             shall
             one
             think
             could
             bring
             such
             a
             man
             to
             such
             a
             word
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             that
             which
             I
             profest
             that
             I
             wrote
             not
             to
             accuse
             them
             ,
             he
             tells
             you
             was
             [
             
               as
               if
               designed
               to
            
             represent
             them
             as
             a
             Company
             of
             notorious
             lying
             ▪
             Perjured
             Villains
             .
             This
             Collection
             I
             feared
             ;
             But
             how
             could
             I
             avoid
             it
             ?
             Must
             not
             I
             tell
             them
             that
             urge
             me
             ,
             what
             sin
             I
             fear
             ,
             least
             they
             say
             
               you
               represent
               us
               as
               such
            
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             See
             here
             how
             they
             talk
             of
             us
             contrarily
             as
             the
             Barbarians
             of
             Paul
             ,
             that
             now
             make
             him
             a
             Murderer
             ,
             and
             anon
             a
             God
             ;
             For
             many
             years
             together
             ,
             our
             Lords
             and
             Masters
             perswaded
             men
             that
             we
             took
             Conformity
             to
             be
             no
             sin
             ,
             save
             renouncing
             the
             Covenant
             :
             And
             now
             how
             Contrary
             ?
             It
             s
             the
             representation
             of
             a
             Company
             of
             notorious
             ,
             lying
             ,
             perjured
             ,
             
             Villains
             ,
             with
             thirty
             tremendous
             aggravations
             .
             
               Repent
               O
               England
            
             ,
             saith
             Bradford
             at
             the
             stake
             .
             But
             who
             would
             have
             thought
             that
             Repentance
             had
             been
             so
             hard
             a
             work
             ,
             in
             a
             case
             called
             so
             heynous
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             the
             Preachers
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             either
             to
             
               them
               or
               to
               us
            
             ,
             which
             ever
             it
             be
             that
             is
             found
             in
             the
             guilt
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             Of
             his
             History
             of
             the
             case
             of
             the
             old
             Nonconformists
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             AS
             to
             what
             he
             saith
             of
             the
             sameness
             of
             the
             former
             Case
             and
             ours
             ,
             I
             shall
             tell
             him
             the
             difference
             after
             ,
             where
             he
             more
             calls
             me
             to
             it
             ;
             And
             shall
             shew
             him
             so
             much
             difference
             ,
             as
             will
             discredit
             this
             assertion
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             As
             to
             the
             case
             of
             the
             old
             Nonconformists
             .
             1.
             
             It
             must
             be
             premised
             that
             we
             take
             them
             not
             for
             any
             of
             our
             rule
             ,
             but
             cleave
             to
             
               Gods
               word
            
             and
             the
             
               example
               of
               the
            
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             looking
             still
             at
             the
             great
             ends
             of
             order
             and
             Government
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             maintain
             as
             well
             as
             he
             that
             the
             Chief
             Nonconformists
             were
             against
             that
             called
             Brownism
             or
             Separation
             ,
             and
             wrote
             more
             against
             it
             than
             the
             Conformists
             did
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             still
             profess
             my self
             to
             be
             of
             their
             Judgment
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             have
             practised
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             they
             were
             not
             against
             such
             Preaching
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             sort
             of
             separation
             as
             I
             have
             either
             practised
             or
             defended
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Here
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             known
             what
             the
             Controversie
             between
             them
             and
             the
             separatists
             was
             .
             1.
             
             The
             higher
             sort
             of
             separatists
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             was
             no
             true
             Church
             .
             The
             Nonconformists
             ,
             said
             it
             was
             a
             true
             National
             Church
             both
             as
             a
             Christian
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             Association
             of
             Churches
             ,
             (
             and
             as
             represented
             in
             National
             Synods
             were
             they
             made
             one
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             said
             Brownists
             said
             that
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             were
             no
             true
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             owned
             as
             such
             ,
             nor
             joyned
             with
             .
             The
             Nonconformists
             held
             that
             they
             are
             true
             Churches
             ,
             (
             that
             have
             capable
             Ministers
             )
             though
             faulty
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             separatists
             said
             that
             the
             Parish
             Ministers
             were
             no
             true
             Ministers
             ,
             because
             ordained
             by
             Diocesans
             and
             not
             chosen
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Nonconformists
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             capable
             were
             true
             though
             faulty
             Ministers
             ,
             
             owned
             by
             the
             peoples
             consenting
             communion
             ,
             and
             the
             ordination
             valid
             though
             culpable
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             separatists
             said
             that
             Ministers
             and
             people
             must
             gather
             Churches
             that
             are
             purer
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             better
             discipline
             in
             them
             ,
             whatever
             Rulers
             say
             or
             do
             against
             it
             ,
             or
             whatever
             they
             suffer
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             are
             able
             .
             The
             Nonconformists
             said
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             be
             done
             where
             it
             may
             be
             done
             without
             doing
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             ,
             but
             else
             it
             is
             no
             duty
             but
             a
             sin
             ,
             viz.
             To
             do
             it
             Tumultuously
             ,
             Seditiously
             ,
             or
             so
             as
             by
             running
             on
             the
             Magistrates
             sword
             ,
             by
             improbable
             attempts
             to
             lose
             their
             own
             advantages
             for
             doing
             and
             getting
             good
             ,
             and
             hinder
             the
             common
             parish
             reformation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Separatists
             said
             that
             no
             prohibition
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             will
             warrant
             a
             Minister
             to
             forbear
             the
             publick
             work
             of
             his
             office
             .
             The
             Nonconformists
             held
             that
             it
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             restrain
             deceivers
             and
             all
             false
             Teachers
             who
             do
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             ;
             and
             such
             should
             obey
             when
             they
             are
             forbidden
             to
             Preach
             and
             Administer
             Sacraments
             :
             Yea
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             wrongfully
             forbid
             a
             worthy
             Minister
             to
             Preach
             ,
             for
             order
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             obey
             ,
             unless
             the
             need
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Souls
             ,
             and
             the
             probable
             benefit
             plainly
             weigh
             down
             that
             matter
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             Magistrates
             prohibition
             invalid
             ,
             as
             being
             against
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             so
             against
             Christ
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             semi-separatists
             (
             Robinsons
             party
             )
             after
             held
             that
             though
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             may
             be
             called
             true
             Churches
             ,
             as
             a
             Leper
             is
             a
             true
             man
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             lawful
             to
             hear
             a
             Sermon
             in
             them
             ,
             yet
             the
             Common-prayer
             is
             so
             bad
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             and
             Ministers
             so
             bad
             ,
             and
             discipline
             so
             cast
             out
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             unlawful
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             Common-prayer
             ,
             or
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             to
             become
             setled
             members
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             all
             must
             attempt
             ,
             though
             in
             Forreign
             Countreys
             ,
             that
             are
             able
             ▪
             to
             set
             up
             purer
             worship
             and
             discipline
             .
             The
             Nonconformists
             held
             that
             those
             that
             can
             have
             better
             without
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             ,
             should
             cheose
             it
             :
             But
             they
             that
             cannot
             may
             joyn
             in
             member-ship
             ,
             Common-prayer
             and
             Sacrament
             ,
             with
             such
             Parish
             Churches
             as
             will
             admit
             them
             without
             their
             own
             actual
             sin
             ,
             and
             consenting
             to
             their
             faults
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             I
             shall
             now
             give
             you
             so
             full
             proof
             that
             the
             Nonconformists
             were
             for
             more
             ,
             which
             the
             Doctor
             calleth
             Separation
             ,
             than
             my
             Preaching
             or
             practice
             ever
             reached
             to
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             tell
             the
             Reader
             ,
             what
             credit
             this
             Doctors
             history
             deserveth
             ,
             and
             what
             inhumane
             usuage
             the
             Nonconformists
             have
             from
             that
             sort
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             Anno
             1593.
             
             Was
             printed
             against
             them
             Bishop
             Bancroft's
             book
             called
             ,
             
               Dangerous
               Positions
            
             and
             Proceedings
             &c.
             
             Or
             
               English
               Scotizing
            
             for
             
               Discipline
               by
               force
            
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             first
             book
             he
             maketh
             their
             Reformations
             
             so
             odious
             ,
             as
             that
             Page
             30.
             
             He
             saith
             that
             in
             Scotland
             [
             
               it
               hath
               wrought
               more
               mischief
               in
               Thirty
               years
               ,
               than
               the
               Pope
               of
            
             Rome
             
               had
               done
               before
               ,
               as
               I
               think
               in
               five
               hundred
            
             ]
             you
             see
             how
             that
             Spirit
             then
             did
             work
             ,
             and
             whether
             our
             Arch-Bishop
             Bancroft
             thought
             better
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Churches
             or
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             the
             Effects
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Second
             book
             he
             taketh
             up
             what
             rash
             words
             he
             could
             from
             any
             indiscreet
             men
             to
             make
             them
             odious
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             he
             sheweth
             what
             the
             English
             Nonconformists
             did
             for
             their
             Church-way
             and
             Discipline
             .
             Chap.
             1.
             p.
             42.
             
             He
             saith
             that
             the
             〈◊〉
             Ten
             or
             Eleven
             years
             of
             the
             Queens
             Reign
             they
             so
             clamoured
             &c.
             that
             they
             divided
             themselves
             from
             their
             ordinary
             Congregations
             ,
             
               and
               meeting
               in
               houses
               ,
               woods
               and
               fields
               ,
               kept
               there
               unlawful
               and
               disorderly
               Conventicles
               :
            
             and
             Mr.
             Cartwright
             defendeth
             them
             ,
             
               saying
               ,
               that
               the
               name
               of
               Conventicles
               was
               too
               light
               and
               contemptuous
               for
               them
            
             ;
             Then
             they
             framed
             their
             two
             admonitions
             :
             In
             one
             of
             which
             p.
             60
             ,
             61.
             
             They
             tell
             the
             Parliament
             that
             their
             Discipline
             was
             
               Gods
               order
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               in
               Conscience
               speak
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               use
               it
               .
            
             And
             Anno
             1572.
             
             They
             erected
             a
             Presbytery
             at
             Wandsworth
             .
             The
             Elders
             are
             named
             .
             The
             persons
             named
             that
             set
             up
             meetings
             are
             Mr.
             
               Field
               ▪
               Wilcox
               ,
               Standen
               ,
               Jackson
               ,
               Bentham
               ,
               Sancler
               ,
               Crane
               ,
               Edmonds
               ,
            
             and
             after
             
               Clark
               ,
               Travers
               ,
               Barber
               ,
               Gardiner
               ,
               Cheston
               ,
               Crook
               ,
               Egerton
               .
               Anno
            
             1582.
             
             There
             was
             a
             meeting
             of
             threescore
             Ministers
             out
             of
             
               Essex
               ,
               Cambridg-shire
            
             and
             Norfolk
             at
             Cock-field
             ,
             Mr.
             Knewstubs
             Town
             .
             And
             another
             that
             year
             at
             a
             Commencement
             at
             Cambridge
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
             That
             they
             drew
             up
             a
             book
             of
             their
             Discipline
             ,
             where
             choice
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             Deacons
             &c.
             are
             named
             and
             regulated
             ,
             and
             for
             Classical
             ,
             Provincial
             ,
             Comitial
             Synods
             and
             Government
             .
             Chap.
             4.
             
             He
             tells
             you
             how
             they
             prosecuted
             it
             Anno
             1583.
             
             Out
             of
             
               Cholmley
               ,
               Field
               ,
               Fen
               ,
               Wilcox
               ,
               Axton
               ,
               Gellebrand
               ,
               Wright
               ,
               Gifford
               .
               Chap.
            
             5.
             
             How
             they
             proceeded
             .
             1587.
             
             And
             1590.
             
             Northampton-shire
             was
             divided
             into
             three
             Classes
             .
             First
             the
             Northampton
             Classis
             had
             Mr.
             
               Snape
               ,
               Penrie
               ,
               Sibthorp
               ,
               Edwards
               ,
               Littleton
               ,
               Bradshaw
               ,
               Lark
               ,
               Fleshward
               ,
               Spicer
               &c.
               
            
             The
             Daventrie
             Classis
             had
             Mr.
             
               Barebon
               ,
               Rogers
               ,
               King
               ,
               Smart
               ,
               Sharp
               ,
               Prowdloe
               ,
               Elliston
               &c.
               
            
             The
             Kettering
             Classis
             had
             Mr.
             
               Stone
               ,
               Williamson
               ▪
               Falksbr●●k
               ,
               Patinson
               ,
               Massey
               &c.
               
            
             And
             Johnson
             saith
             it
             was
             received
             in
             
               Warwick-shire
               Suffolk
               ,
               Norfolk
               ,
               Essex
               ,
            
             and
             most
             parts
             of
             England
             ;
             so
             
               Smith
               ,
               H●●gar
               ,
               Holme
            
             witness
             ,
             Mr
             Snape
             said
             .
             About
             Braintree
             the
             Classis
             had
             Mr.
             Cul●●●wel
             ,
             Mr.
             Rogers
             ,
             Mr.
             Gifford
             ,
             (
             one
             of
             our
             Doctor
             's
             wittnesses
             )
             &c.
             
             That
             at
             Colchester
             had
             Doctor
             Chapman
             ,
             Doctor
             Chrick
             ,
             Mr.
             Dowe
             ,
             Mr.
             ●●rrar
             ,
             Mr.
             Newman
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Tey
               ,
               &c.
               Page
            
             85.
             
             Mr.
             Snape
             said
             ,
             It
             was
             agreed
             
             on
             in
             the
             Classical
             and
             general
             assemblies
             ,
             that
             the
             dumb
             Ministers
             were
             no
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Ministers
             should
             Preach
             for
             the
             aforesaid
             Government
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
             Anno
             1588.
             
             A
             Synod
             at
             Coventry
             agreed
             against
             private
             Baptism
             ,
             reading
             Homilies
             ,
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             faithful
             ought
             not
             to
             communicate
             with
             unlearned
             (
             they
             mean
             uncapable
             )
             Ministers
             ;
             though
             they
             may
             be
             present
             at
             their
             Service
             ,
             if
             they
             come
             of
             purpose
             to
             hear
             a
             Sermon
             .
             For
             Laymen
             may
             read
             publick
             Service
             .
             That
             the
             calling
             of
             Bishops
             &c.
             is
             unlawful
             .
             That
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             be
             ordained
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             denounce
             their
             Suspentions
             or
             Excommunications
             .
             That
             it
             s
             not
             lawful
             to
             rest
             in
             the
             Bishops
             deprivation
             of
             any
             from
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             except
             on
             consultation
             with
             neighbour
             Ministers
             and
             their
             flock
             ,
             it
             seems
             so
             good
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             continue
             in
             the
             same
             till
             he
             be
             compelled
             to
             the
             contrary
             by
             Civil
             force
             .
             &
             c.
             And
             the
             Discipline
             subscribed
             by
             
               Cartwright
               ,
               Fen
               ,
               Wright
               ,
               Oxenbridge
               ,
               Gellybrand
               ,
               Clevely
               ,
               Nutter
               ,
               Fetherstone
               ,
               Holm
               ,
               Lord
               &c.
               
            
             To
             repeat
             all
             is
             too
             tedious
             .
          
           
             But
             its
             worth
             the
             noteing
             that
             whereas
             the
             Prelatists
             usually
             say
             ,
             that
             
               when
               they
               were
               put
               to
               draw
               up
               a
               Liturgy
               themselves
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               agree
               of
               any
               ,
            
             Bishop
             Bancroft
             saith
             Page
             96.
             
             
               They
               offered
               the
               Parliament
               a
               book
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               containing
               the
               form
            
             of
             
               Common
               prayers
            
             &c.
             
               and
               hoped
               to
               have
            
             had
             it
             established
             .
          
           
             Page
             164.
             
             Chap.
             12.
             
             He
             tells
             you
             of
             their
             order
             for
             
               Parents
               to
               offer
               their
               own
            
             Children
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             be
             Godfathers
             &c.
             
             He
             proceedeth
             to
             shew
             that
             they
             resolved
             to
             practice
             their
             Discipline
             against
             the
             Magistrates
             will
             ,
             and
             did
             accordingly
             .
             And
             Chap.
             15.
             p.
             120.
             
             That
             they
             joyned
             themselves
             into
             an
             Association
             or
             brother-hood
             ,
             and
             appropriated
             to
             their
             meetings
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             thereby
             shewing
             themselves
             to
             be
             most
             notorious
             Schismaticks
             ,
             citeing
             their
             words
             (
             our
             Churches
             )
             And
             p.
             121.
             
             That
             the
             Parish
             where
             they
             preach
             assembled
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Church
             properly
             in
             their
             sence
             ,
             but
             as
             many
             thereof
             only
             as
             are
             joyned
             to
             them
             with
             that
             inviolable
             bond
             ,
             viz.
             The
             desire
             of
             the
             godly
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             those
             furthermore
             who
             leaving
             their
             own
             Parish
             Churches
             come
             to
             them
             .
             e.
             g.
             
               The
               Church
            
             of
             God
             ,
             forsooth
             in
             
               Black
               fryars
            
             consists
             besides
             that
             Parish
             of
             a
             number
             of
             men
             and
             Merchants
             wives
             dispersed
             here
             and
             there
             throughout
             the
             whole
             City
             .
             Mr.
             Snape's
             testimony
             is
             cited
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             By
             these
             words
             of
             Bancroft
             and
             the
             case
             compared
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             on
             these
             suppositions
             many
             of
             the
             Canons
             were
             made
             against
             them
             ;
             as
             against
             Conventicles
             and
             calling
             themselves
             another
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             brother-hood
             ,
             and
             about
             God
             fathers
             and
             many
             more
             ,
             supposing
             them
             to
             be
             of
             this
             mind
             .
          
           
           
             §
             7.
             
             On
             supposition
             that
             these
             things
             were
             true
             ,
             the
             Nonconformists
             have
             to
             this
             day
             been
             accused
             by
             those
             that
             write
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             testimony
             of
             this
             book
             alledged
             as
             proof
             .
             And
             Doctor
             Heylin
             hath
             in
             folio
             accordingly
             described
             them
             in
             his
             History
             of
             Presbytery
             ,
             as
             many
             others
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             And
             now
             cometh
             Doctor
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             and
             tells
             you
             ,
             that
             [
             
               he
               is
               certain
               that
               all
               the
               old
               Nonconformists
            
             ]
             were
             quite
             of
             another
             mind
             ,
             and
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             it
             citeth
             four
             or
             five
             mens
             words
             against
             Brownists
             ;
             When
             yet
             he
             citeth
             more
             of
             my
             own
             against
             Separation
             :
             and
             if
             my
             words
             prove
             me
             not
             to
             be
             against
             it
             ,
             how
             will
             theirs
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             against
             it
             ?
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             Either
             
               Bancrofts
               ,
               Heylins
            
             and
             such
             others
             words
             of
             them
             are
             true
             or
             false
             .
             If
             true
             ,
             how
             untrue
             are
             Doctor
             Stillingfleet's
             ?
             If
             false
             ,
             O
             what
             a
             sort
             of
             men
             were
             these
             Prelates
             that
             so
             stigmatized
             and
             accused
             and
             so
             used
             so
             many
             hundred
             such
             men
             ,
             on
             so
             false
             a
             charge
             ?
             And
             what
             a
             Church
             was
             it
             that
             made
             the
             Canons
             against
             them
             on
             that
             supposition
             ?
             And
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             which
             of
             them
             to
             believe
             ?
             Doth
             not
             Doctor
             Stillingfleet
             heavily
             reproach
             his
             own
             Church
             for
             such
             usuage
             of
             them
             ?
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             The
             case
             is
             commonly
             known
             ,
             First
             that
             a
             long
             time
             they
             had
             almost
             all
             of
             them
             Parish
             Churches
             as
             other
             men
             had
             :
             and
             they
             sought
             to
             set
             up
             Discipline
             in
             those
             Churches
             .
             And
             it
             had
             been
             folly
             then
             to
             gather
             others
             in
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             Bancroft
             and
             others
             had
             got
             many
             cast
             out
             and
             silenced
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             of
             them
             kept
             in
             by
             connivence
             of
             some
             peaceable
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             some
             Lords
             and
             Gentlemen
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Leicester
               ,
               Bedford
               ,
               Warwicke
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Burghley
             ,
             Sir
             
               Francis
               ,
               Walsingham
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Amias
               Pawlet
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Nicholas
               Bacon
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Beal
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Knowles
            
             had
             been
             to
             them
             before
             :
             Yea
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             them
             by
             such
             favour
             got
             into
             priviledged
             peculiar
             places
             ,
             or
             little
             Chapells
             at
             least
             ;
             Few
             Counties
             had
             not
             some
             Gentlemen
             that
             sheltred
             them
             .
             The
             Earl
             of
             Huntington
             kept
             in
             Mr.
             Hildersham
             at
             Ashby
             ,
             Mr.
             Slater
             and
             Mr.
             Ash
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             big
             Town
             of
             Bremicham
             ,
             Mr.
             Mainwaring
             kept
             in
             Mr.
             Ball
             at
             Whitmore
             ;
             Mr.
             Knightley
             kept
             in
             Mr.
             Dod
             ,
             Judge
             Bromley
             (
             and
             his
             humble
             holy
             Lady
             )
             kept
             Mr.
             Brumskill
             at
             Sheriff
             Hales
             ,
             and
             entertained
             many
             more
             (
             Mr.
             
               Nicols
               &c.
            
             )
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Graves
            
             at
             Moseley
             had
             Mr.
             Pateman
             and
             divers
             others
             ,
             seldom
             without
             a
             Nonconformist
             :
             One
             would
             think
             Doctor
             Stillingfleet
             should
             know
             that
             his
             own
             Patron
             ,
             under
             whose
             wing
             he
             lived
             ,
             Sir
             
               Roger
               Burgonie
            
             was
             seldom
             without
             a
             Nonconformist
             at
             Roxhall
             in
             Warwickshire
             :
             Mr.
             Hering
             had
             long
             liberty
             at
             
               St.
               Maries
            
             in
             Shrewsbery
             ,
             Mr.
             Ford
             
             (
             who
             wrote
             on
             the
             Psalms
             )
             had
             the
             School
             Lecture
             there
             ,
             Mr.
             Atkins
             at
             〈◊〉
             ,
             kept
             in
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             even
             the
             Lord
             Dudley
             ,
             favouring
             him
             .
             Abundance
             such
             I
             might
             name
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Barnet
               ,
               at
               Uppington
            
             (
             whom
             I
             oft
             heard
             Catechize
             Dr.
             Allestree
             ,
             )
             Mr.
             Tandy
             at
             Bewdley
             ,
             Mr.
             Langley
             ,
             Mr.
             Paget
             ,
             Mr.
             Hind
             ,
             Mr.
             Lancaster
             ,
             Mr.
             Rowle
             ,
             Mr.
             Nicols
             ,
             Mr.
             Mather
             ,
             Mr.
             Rathband
             ,
             Mr.
             Bar●●n
             ,
             Mr.
             Gee
             ,
             Mr.
             Wright
             ,
             Mr.
             Smart
             ,
             &c.
             had
             their
             liberties
             for
             some
             time
             .
             And
             when
             one
             Bishop
             silenced
             them
             ,
             the
             next
             oft
             gave
             them
             liberty
             (
             as
             Bishop
             Bridgman
             did
             after
             Bishop
             Mortons
             silencing
             some
             )
             and
             when
             they
             were
             silenced
             ,
             they
             went
             oft
             into
             another
             Diocese
             ,
             where
             they
             rubd
             out
             a
             year
             or
             more
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             another
             ;
             And
             so
             were
             still
             in
             some
             hope
             of
             publick
             liberty
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             silenced
             they
             used
             to
             keepe
             private
             fasts
             ;
             And
             where
             they
             lodged
             to
             preach
             on
             pretense
             of
             expounding
             to
             as
             many
             as
             they
             could
             .
          
           
             They
             obeyed
             the
             Bishops
             as
             Magistrates
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             They
             knowingly
             broke
             the
             Law
             in
             their
             private
             and
             publick
             Ministry
             :
             They
             obeyed
             not
             the
             Canons
             ;
             used
             not
             much
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             ;
             And
             many
             of
             them
             did
             as
             some
             do
             now
             ,
             get
             into
             publick
             Pulpits
             for
             a
             day
             and
             away
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             not
             known
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             But
             yet
             there
             are
             more
             undeniable
             evidences
             of
             the
             falseness
             of
             what
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             he
             is
             certain
             of
             ,
             as
             the
             judgment
             of
             
               All
               the
               Old
               Nonconformists
            
             .
             One
             is
             the
             known
             judgement
             of
             the
             Scotch
             Reformers
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             accusation
             of
             the
             English
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             their
             mind
             .
             He
             that
             will
             affirm
             that
             the
             Scotch
             Presbyterians
             thought
             it
             unlawful
             to
             preach
             or
             hold
             Assemblies
             ,
             when
             forbidden
             by
             Magistrates
             or
             Prelates
             ,
             will
             incur
             a
             very
             sharp
             censure
             from
             their
             own
             Leaders
             ,
             who
             have
             written
             so
             many
             Books
             ,
             which
             charge
             them
             with
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             Rebels
             and
             Seditious
             for
             it
             :
             Such
             as
             
               Bancroft
               ,
               Heylin
               ,
               Beziers
            
             ,
             and
             multitudes
             both
             old
             and
             new
             ;
             especially
             these
             last
             twenty
             years
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             the
             Nonconformists
             in
             England
             did
             not
             justifie
             all
             that
             the
             Scots
             did
             (
             and
             they
             that
             took
             
               Knox
               ,
               Buchanan
               ,
               Melvin
            
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             for
             very
             pious
             men
             ,
             yet
             thought
             some
             words
             and
             deeds
             too
             rash
             ,
             especially
             Knox's
             publick
             opening
             the
             Queens
             faults
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             and
             refusing
             her
             offer
             to
             come
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             and
             tell
             her
             of
             them
             privately
             )
             yet
             it
             s
             known
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Rules
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             they
             were
             mostly
             of
             the
             same
             judgment
             :
             And
             they
             often
             joyned
             in
             defending
             the
             same
             Cause
             .
             See
             their
             several
             demonstrations
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             the
             several
             Defences
             of
             them
             ,
             how
             little
             they
             differed
             ,
             when
             Bancroft
             preacht
             against
             them
             at
             
               Pauls
               Cross
               ,
               Feb.
            
             8.
             1588.
             
             An
             English
             man
             wrote
             a
             Brief
             Discovery
             of
             his
             untruths
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             a
             Scoth
             man
             
               J.
               D.
               Bancrofts
               rashness
               in
               railing
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ,
            
             printed
             1590.
             
             And
             how
             little
             differ
             they
             ,
             if
             at
             all
             (
             and
             Dr.
             
             Reignolds
             wrote
             a
             Letter
             against
             it
             to
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Knowles
            
             ,
             printed
             with
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Knowles
            
             his
             account
             to
             the
             Lord
             Burleigh
             of
             his
             Speech
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             against
             the
             Bishops
             keeping
             Courts
             in
             their
             own
             names
             ,
             as
             condemned
             by
             Law.
             
          
           
             And
             in
             many
             of
             their
             writings
             the
             English
             own
             the
             Scotch
             Discipline
             and
             Church
             .
             And
             yet
             even
             these
             Scots
             have
             rejected
             Brown
             as
             a
             Schismatick
             ,
             and
             the
             English
             Confuter
             of
             Bancrofts
             Sermon
             tells
             him
             ,
             Pag.
             43
             ,
             44.
             
             Brown
             
               a
               known
               Schismatick
               is
               a
               Fit
               man
               to
               be
               one
               of
               your
               Witnesses
               a-against
               the
               Eldership
               :
               His
               entertainment
               in
            
             Scotland
             
               was
               such
               as
               a
               proud
               ungodly
               man
               deserved
               to
               have
               :
               God
               give
               him
               and
               you
               repentance
               .
            
             And
             
               Giffords
               ,
               Pagets
               ,
               Bradshaws
               ,
               Brightmans
               ,
               Rathbands
               ,
               Balls
               ,
            
             &c.
             words
             against
             the
             Brownists
             proved
             not
             them
             to
             be
             against
             their
             own
             doctrine
             and
             practice
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Scots
             rejecting
             Brown
             proved
             them
             against
             theirs
             .
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             And
             another
             proof
             is
             the
             common
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             of
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             Offices
             .
             The
             said
             confutation
             of
             Bancroft
             hath
             it
             ,
             pag.
             45
             and
             forward
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             their
             publick
             writings
             ;
             viz.
             That
             the
             Magistrate
             only
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             of
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             and
             to
             restrain
             and
             punish
             Ministers
             that
             offend
             by
             Heresie
             or
             otherwise
             :
             But
             that
             as
             Preaching
             ,
             Sacraments
             and
             the
             disciplinary
             use
             of
             the
             Keys
             are
             proper
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             so
             the
             deciding
             of
             Circumstantial
             controversies
             about
             them
             and
             about
             the
             due
             ordering
             of
             them
             ,
             doth
             primarily
             belong
             to
             Ecclesiastical
             Synods
             .
             Therefore
             if
             these
             Synods
             were
             for
             their
             Preaching
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             for
             ceasing
             it
             meerly
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             that
             silenced
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             14.
             
             And
             it
             is
             proved
             by
             the
             many
             Volumes
             which
             they
             wrote
             against
             the
             Power
             of
             our
             Diocesans
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             Authority
             of
             theirs
             (
             which
             they
             thought
             it
             a
             sin
             to
             disobey
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             15.
             
             And
             Mr.
             Fox
             ,
             a
             Nonconformist
             and
             many
             more
             of
             them
             ,
             own
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Wicliff
             and
             
               John
               Husse
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Bohemians
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Synods
             of
             Constance
             and
             Basil
             ,
             condemned
             them
             ,
             who
             affirm
             that
             it
             is
             a
             heynous
             sin
             to
             give
             over
             Preaching
             ,
             because
             men
             excommunicate
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             are
             excommunicated
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             §
             16.
             
             And
             it
             is
             not
             nothing
             that
             the
             most
             Learned
             Conformists
             agree
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             oft
             cited
             Bishop
             Bilsons
             words
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             doth
             not
             give
             us
             our
             power
             ,
             nor
             may
             hinder
             our
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             is
             appointed
             by
             God
             to
             protect
             and
             encourage
             us
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             forbid
             or
             hinder
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             go
             on
             with
             our
             work
             and
             patiently
             suffer
             .
          
           
             And
             even
             now
             I
             believe
             most
             of
             the
             Leading
             Clergy
             think
             that
             if
             a
             Synod
             bid
             us
             preach
             and
             hold
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             forbid
             it
             ,
             we
             are
             
             to
             obey
             the
             Synod
             rather
             than
             the
             King
             ,
             Mr.
             Thorndike
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             that
             write
             for
             the
             Church
             thought
             so
             .
             And
             Mr.
             Dodvel
             thinks
             so
             even
             of
             a
             particular
             Bishop
             .
             The
             difference
             then
             is
             but
             this
             :
             One
             party
             giveth
             this
             power
             to
             a
             Synod
             of
             Bishops
             (
             and
             Presbyters
             perhaps
             conjoyned
             )
             and
             the
             other
             to
             a
             Synod
             of
             Parochial
             Pastors
             ,
             Doctors
             and
             Elders
             .
             But
             both
             agreed
             that
             the
             Magistrates
             prohibition
             in
             that
             case
             is
             not
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
             And
             the
             Conformists
             will
             not
             take
             it
             well
             if
             I
             should
             say
             that
             the
             Nonconformist
             are
             more
             for
             obedience
             to
             Magistrates
             than
             they
             :
             I
             still
             except
             the
             Erastians
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             own
             Dr.
             Stillingfleets
             Irenicon
             .
          
           
             §
             17.
             
             There
             is
             a
             most
             considerable
             book
             called
             
               A
               Petition
               directed
               to
               her
               most
               Excellent
               Majesty
               shewing
               a
               meane
               how
               to
               compound
               the
               Civil
               Dissentions
               in
               the
               Church
            
             of
             England
             ,
             where
             the
             Author
             (
             I
             suppose
             some
             Lawyer
             )
             Pag.
             23.
             tells
             us
             what
             was
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Papists
             and
             them
             that
             desired
             Reformation
             (
             Nonconformists
             )
             about
             the
             power
             of
             Magistrates
             .
             And.
             1.
             
             
               They
               give
               the
               Prince
               Authority
               over
               all
               Persons
               Ecclesiastical
               whatsoever
               ;
               The
               Papists
               exempt
               the
               Clergy
               :
            
             2.
             
             
               They
               hold
               that
               a
               Prince
               may
               depose
               a
               Priest
               ,
               as
            
             Solomon
             did
             Abiather
             ,
             
               and
               accordingly
               they
               obey
               being
               silenced
               :
               The
               Papists
               deny
               it
               .
            
             3
             :
             
               They
               affirm
               ,
               if
               the
               Priests
               make
               wicked
               decrees
               ,
               the
               Prince
               may
               enforce
               them
               to
               better
               .
               The
               Papists
               deny
               it
               .
            
             4.
             
             
               They
               say
               Princes
               must
               and
               ought
               to
               make
               Laws
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               advise
               of
               Godly
               Pastors
               :
               The
               Papists
               deny
               it
               .
            
             5.
             
             
               They
               hold
               that
               if
               the
               Pastors
               be
               unlearned
               and
               ungodly
               ,
               the
               Prince
               may
               of
               himself
               without
               their
               advise
               ,
               make
               Orders
               and
               Laws
               ,
               for
               Ecclesiastical
               matters
               :
               The
               Papists
               deny
               it
               .
            
             6.
             
             
               They
               will
               subcribe
               in
               this
               point
               to
               the
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               established
               by
               Law
               ;
               to
               the
               Apology
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               to
               the
               writings
               of
            
             Jewel
             ,
             Horn
             ,
             Nowel
             ,
             Whitaker
             ,
             Bilson
             ,
             Fulk
             .
             
               They
               take
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacy
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             the
             second
             Article
             seemeth
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             what
             I
             have
             said
             .
             But
             the
             book
             whence
             he
             citeth
             it
             (
             
               de
               discipl
               .
               Eccles
            
             .
             )
             and
             all
             their
             writings
             shew
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             but
             the
             same
             that
             I
             say
             ,
             which
             they
             assert
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Princes
             ought
             to
             restrain
             or
             silence
             intollerable
             men
             ,
             and
             such
             Us●pers
             or
             dilinquents
             as
             give
             just
             cause
             .
             2.
             
             That
             if
             they
             mistake
             and
             do
             it
             unjustly
             ,
             we
             must
             leave
             Temple
             and
             Tyths
             to
             their
             will.
             3.
             
             Yea
             ,
             and
             forbear
             our
             own
             publick
             Preaching
             when
             the
             publick
             good
             on
             the
             account
             of
             order
             and
             peace
             requireth
             it
             ;
             but
             not
             when
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             opportunities
             require
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             the
             silenced
             that
             submitted
             still
             ,
             went
             on
             to
             exercise
             their
             Ministry
             against
             Law
             in
             that
             manner
             as
             best
             conduced
             to
             its
             ends
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             this
             Auother
             saith
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             I
             suppose
             many
             of
             the
             highest
             Prelatists
             come
             nearer
             then
             the
             Nonconformists
             ;
             and
             were
             the
             Prince
             against
             them
             ,
             would
             obey
             the
             Bishops
             before
             him
             .
          
           
           
             And
             the
             same
             book
             describing
             the
             Nonconformists
             in
             twenty
             Articles
             p.
             55.
             in
             the
             8th
             .
             thus
             expoundeth
             it
             [
             
               They
               teach
            
             that
             
               neither
               the
               Mini●ters
               nor
               people
               ought
               to
               make
               any
            
             general
             
               Reformation
               ,
               with
               ●or●●
               and
               armes
               ,
            
             or
             
               otherwise
               of
               their
               own
               authority
               change
               any
               laws
               made
            
             or
             ●●●●●shed
             for
             Religion
             by
             
               Authority
               of
               Parliament
               :
               But
               they
               hold
               that
               the
               general
               Reformation
               doth
               belong
               to
               the
               Magistrates
               as
               Gods
               Lieutenant
               :
               and
               that
               for
               themselves
               they
               may
               and
               ought
               in
               dutiful
               sort
               both
               Preach
               and
               Write
               ,
               and
               sac
               to
               the
               Magistrates
               for
               redress
               of
               Enormities
               ,
               and
               also
               practice
               the
               ordinances
               of
               Christ
               which
               he
               hath
               commanded
               his
               Church
               to
               keep
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             And
             Article
             20.
             
             
               It
               is
               not
               all
               the
               unprepared
               Parish
               that
               they
               would
               have
               brought
               under
               Discipline
               :
               But
               those
               of
               each
               Parish
               who
               are
               prepare
               :
               and
               willing
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             In
             short
             the
             demonstration
             ,
             the
             supplication
             ,
             the
             
               humbe
               motion
               to
               the
               Council
            
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             the
             Nonconformists
             writings
             shew
             ,
             that
             .
             1.
             
             Their
             great
             Cause
             was
             to
             set
             up
             Parish
             Discipline
             ,
             under
             Superior
             Synods
             .
             2.
             
             B●ing
             themselves
             almost
             all
             in
             publick
             Churches
             ,
             at
             least
             
               per
               ●ices
            
             ,
             and
             being
             still
             in
             hope
             of
             publick
             reformation
             ,
             they
             were
             greatly
             against
             the
             Brownists
             violence
             ,
             that
             would
             break
             those
             hopes
             .
             3.
             
             They
             held
             that
             Christs
             Law
             was
             their
             Rule
             ,
             which
             commanded
             this
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             no
             Magistrate
             could
             dispense
             with
             .
             4.
             
             But
             that
             Magistrates
             must
             be
             obeyed
             in
             such
             ordering
             of
             Church
             matters
             as
             belong
             to
             them
             .
             But
             not
             in
             forbearing
             such
             exercise
             of
             the
             Ministry
             as
             was
             needful
             to
             its
             ends
             ,
             the
             Churches
             good
             .
             And
             as
             it
             s
             said
             ,
             they
             practised
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             Brownists
             denyed
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Parish
             Ministry
             and
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             Communion
             with
             them
             .
             II.
             The
             Semiseparatists
             held
             it
             lawful
             to
             hear
             them
             preach
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             joyn
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             and
             Sacrament
             .
             And
             this
             is
             it
             that
             
               Phil.
               Nye
            
             .
             wrote
             for
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             Presbyterians
             and
             meer
             Norconformists
             thought
             it
             lawful
             ,
             and
             meet
             in
             those
             Parishes
             which
             had
             capable
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             joyn
             in
             both
             Liturgy
             Sermons
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             where
             sin
             was
             not
             imposed
             on
             them
             .
             But
             so
             (
             as
             though
             forbidden
             )
             while
             they
             had
             publick
             Churches
             ,
             to
             do
             their
             best
             to
             practice
             Christs
             Commands
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             could
             have
             none
             to
             further
             the
             same
             ends
             as
             effectually
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             in
             the
             opportunities
             left
             them
             .
             But
             never
             took
             it
             for
             their
             duty
             to
             leave
             all
             their
             Ministry
             or
             publik
             preaching
             meerly
             in
             obediene
             to
             the
             laws
             :
             much
             less
             to
             the
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             When
             all
             this
             is
             so
             notorious
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             knew
             the
             minds
             of
             many
             aged
             Nonconformists
             about
             forty
             years
             agoe
             as
             my
             familiar
             friends
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             in
             this
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             what
             history
             can
             I
             be
             more
             assured
             of
             ,
             than
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             First
             ,
             They
             took
             not
             praying
             
             publickly
             and
             gathering
             Assemblies
             to
             be
             therefore
             sinful
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Law.
             2.
             
             But
             to
             be
             a
             sin
             against
             Prudence
             and
             the
             ends
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             like
             to
             do
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             ,
             by
             exasperating
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             depriving
             themselves
             and
             others
             of
             better
             advantages
             for
             those
             holy
             ends
             ;
             3.
             
             And
             that
             it
             was
             a
             duty
             when
             it
             was
             like
             to
             do
             more
             good
             than
             hurt
             :
             4.
             
             And
             therefore
             they
             broke
             Laws
             where
             they
             could
             be
             endured
             ,
             even
             in
             Chappell
             's
             and
             Parish
             Churches
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             And
             it
             is
             not
             inconsiderable
             that
             the
             reasons
             why
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Bullinger
               ,
               Zanchy
               ,
               Beza
               ,
            
             said
             what
             they
             did
             for
             submissive
             forbearing
             publick
             Preaching
             and
             Church
             gathering
             ,
             were
             First
             ,
             Because
             as
             they
             saw
             that
             the
             Prince
             was
             resolved
             not
             to
             suffer
             it
             ,
             so
             Reformation
             was
             then
             but
             begun
             ,
             and
             the
             Prince
             and
             Magistrates
             were
             the
             pricipal
             means
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             great
             hopes
             that
             what
             could
             not
             be
             done
             at
             present
             to
             perfect
             it
             ,
             might
             be
             done
             afterwards
             at
             a
             fitter
             time
             .
             King
             Edward
             was
             sain
             to
             quiet
             the
             seditious
             Papists
             by
             making
             them
             beleive
             that
             Latin
             and
             English
             ,
             was
             the
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             former
             Mass
             worship
             and
             the
             Liturgy
             :
             Aftertimes
             had
             no
             such
             necessity
             :
             and
             tumultuously
             to
             disturb
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             his
             prudent
             progress
             of
             Reforming
             ,
             had
             been
             to
             serve
             the
             enemies
             of
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             our
             times
             ,
             Parliaments
             (
             who
             the
             Doctor
             S.
             saith
             ,
             are
             intrusted
             so
             Consent
             for
             us
             )
             have
             these
             fifty
             years
             told
             the
             Kingdom
             that
             the
             Reformation
             was
             growing
             backwards
             ,
             and
             the
             increase
             of
             Popery
             by
             favour
             and
             publick
             tolleration
             designed
             ,
             and
             much
             accomplished
             ;
             and
             Plots
             threatned
             the
             restoring
             of
             it
             :
             and
             if
             Parliaments
             deceived
             us
             ,
             yet
             the
             chief
             Actors
             themselves
             were
             to
             be
             believed
             :
             Doctor
             Heylin
             maketh
             the
             syncretism
             and
             closure
             with
             them
             in
             the
             bosom
             of
             the
             now
             indulgent
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             Arch-Bishop
             Lauds
             very
             laudable
             designs
             .
             Arch-Bishop
             Brombal
             ,
             saith
             Grotius
             ,
             was
             to
             have
             held
             some
             place
             among
             us
             ,
             as
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             and
             was
             of
             the
             English
             Bishops
             mind
             ,
             and
             he
             himself
             doth
             say
             the
             last
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             shewed
             in
             his
             own
             words
             that
             Grotius
             took
             Rome
             for
             the
             Mistris
             of
             all
             Churhces
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             no
             way
             for
             the
             Union
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             but
             to
             joyn
             in
             Union
             with
             Rome
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             owned
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Councils
             even
             of
             Trent
             it self
             ,
             requiring
             but
             the
             amending
             of
             the
             
               Clergies
               lives
            
             ,
             and
             the
             casting
             by
             the
             
               Schoolmens
               bold
               disputes
            
             ,
             and
             the
             restraint
             of
             the
             Popes
             Government
             to
             the
             Rule
             
               of
               the
               Canons
            
             ,
             securing
             the
             
               rights
               of
               Kings
               and
               Bishops
            
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             saith
             will
             content
             the
             peaceable
             :
             Vincentius
             wrote
             a
             book
             called
             
               Grotius
               Papizans
               ;
               Saravius
            
             in
             his
             Epistle
             upon
             speach
             with
             Grotius
             laments
             it
             as
             too
             true
             :
             His
             friend
             
               Dion
               .
               Petavius
            
             told
             Mr.
             Ereskin
             an
             honourable
             person
             attendant
             
             on
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             Grotius
             resolved
             to
             have
             declared
             himself
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             returned
             alive
             from
             the
             Journy
             that
             he
             dyed
             in
             .
             See
             Mr.
             Thorndikes
             just
             weights
             ,
             what
             he
             was
             for
             .
          
           
             And
             how
             far
             many
             Doctors
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             some
             yet
             living
             ,
             have
             maintained
             that
             Grotius
             principles
             are
             not
             Popery
             ,
             and
             consequently
             what
             such
             mean
             by
             Popery
             when
             they
             disclaim
             it
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             you
             ,
             while
             so
             many
             of
             them
             have
             published
             it
             in
             print
             ;
             And
             are
             not
             Mr.
             Thorndicks
             termes
             of
             Concord
             in
             Councils
             till
             the
             eight
             hundredth
             year
             much
             like
             and
             much
             more
             in
             book
             aforesaid
             ?
          
           
             And
             surely
             there
             is
             great
             difference
             between
             such
             Preachings
             as
             were
             like
             to
             be
             the
             ruin
             of
             the
             begun
             Reformation
             by
             exasperating
             a
             Reforming
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             such
             Preaching
             as
             tendeth
             to
             stop
             the
             revolt
             of
             a
             reformed
             Nation
             ,
             when
             Parliaments
             and
             the
             Agents
             themselves
             of
             the
             revolt
             ,
             proclaim
             the
             danger
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             true
             that
             there
             was
             then
             a
             greater
             scarcity
             of
             Preachers
             than
             now
             :
             And
             that
             was
             the
             Nonconformists
             argument
             with
             the
             Bishops
             when
             they
             pleaded
             for
             publick
             liberty
             :
             But
             it
             s
             as
             true
             that
             they
             had
             far
             greater
             hopes
             of
             that
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             it
             had
             been
             folly
             to
             cast
             away
             ,
             for
             less
             :
             But
             it
             is
             not
             so
             with
             us
             ;
             we
             are
             a
             greater
             number
             than
             they
             ,
             and
             have
             new
             Laws
             to
             shut
             us
             out
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             but
             of
             Corporations
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             that
             will
             give
             us
             no
             such
             liberty
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             And
             indeed
             so
             many
             were
             the
             unlearned
             Parish
             Priests
             ,
             and
             so
             bad
             ,
             in
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             daies
             ,
             being
             many
             of
             them
             lately
             silly
             Mass
             Priests
             ,
             that
             the
             shame
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             cry
             of
             the
             Protestant
             people
             forced
             the
             Bishops
             to
             tolerate
             most
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
             in
             some
             publick
             Church
             ,
             especially
             those
             that
             were
             moderate
             and
             did
             not
             publickly
             oppose
             them
             .
             Dr.
             Humphery
             was
             allowed
             Reigus
             Professour
             in
             Oxford
             :
             Dr.
             
               John
               Reignolds
            
             President
             of
             
               Corpus
               Ch.
               Col.
            
             Mr.
             Perkins
             ,
             Lecturer
             in
             Cambridge
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Paul
               Bayne
            
             after
             him
             ,
             so
             Dr.
             Chadeorto●
             there
             ,
             &c.
             some
             tell
             men
             that
             these
             were
             all
             Conformists
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             And
             yet
             I
             am
             none
             that
             am
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             for
             submitting
             to
             kneeling
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             Surplice
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             rather
             than
             cease
             Preaching
             :
             But
             they
             were
             against
             subscription
             ,
             and
             the
             English
             sort
             of
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             and
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             imposed
             use
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Baptism
             :
             As
             Tradition
             tells
             us
             ,
             and
             as
             you
             may
             partly
             see
             in
             Dr.
             Reynolds
             Letter
             to
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Knowles
            
             ,
             in
             Mr.
             Baynes
             ,
             Diocesans
             Tryal
             ,
             his
             Letters
             ,
             and
             in
             Fuller
             and
             other
             Histories
             ,
             And
             Mr.
             Deering
             ,
             Mr.
             Greenham
             ,
             Mr.
             
               John
               Fox
            
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Marbury
               ,
               Dudley
               ,
               Fenner
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Knewstubs
             ,
             yea
             I
             think
             six
             or
             ten
             to
             one
             ,
             were
             endured
             
             in
             publick
             Churches
             long
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             hindered
             ;
             And
             when
             they
             were
             hindered
             ,
             they
             spake
             peaceablely
             and
             intreatingly
             ,
             and
             were
             still
             in
             hope
             of
             publick
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             were
             oft
             petitioning
             or
             making
             great
             Friends
             to
             the
             Bishops
             to
             that
             end
             much
             they
             long
             obtained
             and
             more
             they
             hoped
             for
             .
             How
             long
             Mr.
             Travers
             was
             kept
             in
             at
             the
             Temple
             ,
             is
             commonly
             known
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             It
             is
             neither
             consistent
             with
             my
             leisure
             ,
             nor
             the
             business
             now
             in
             hand
             ,
             nor
             I
             suppose
             the
             patience
             of
             most
             readers
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             prove
             this
             further
             by
             a
             Voluminous
             transcribing
             Histories
             already
             extant
             .
             If
             the
             Book
             which
             Dr.
             St.
             citeth
             called
             
               part
               of
               a
               Register
            
             be
             perused
             ,
             he
             will
             find
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             passage
             cited
             by
             the
             D.
             was
             the
             reprehension
             of
             many
             Londoners
             taken
             at
             a
             meeting
             in
             an
             open
             Hall
             of
             a
             Company
             ,
             which
             meeting
             they
             avowed
             :
             Is
             this
             a
             proof
             that
             they
             were
             against
             such
             publick
             meetings
             ,
             or
             for
             it
             ?
             When
             for
             it
             they
             lay
             in
             many
             Prisons
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             they
             professed
             that
             they
             forsook
             not
             the
             Publick
             Churches
             ,
             till
             their
             Teachers
             were
             silenced
             and
             turned
             out
             :
             So
             little
             doth
             silencing
             tend
             to
             union
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             yet
             these
             being
             ordinary
             Citizens
             ,
             spake
             many
             things
             weakly
             ,
             crying
             out
             too
             rashly
             of
             the
             Rags
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             Antichrist
             :
             But
             he
             might
             have
             found
             many
             things
             in
             the
             Register
             more
             worthy
             his
             communication
             :
             For
             instance
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Letter
             of
             Dr.
             Wy
             :
             In
             the
             beginning
             .
             2.
             
             Dr.
             Pilkington
             (
             after
             Bishop
             of
             Du●ham
             )
             his
             Letter
             of
             weighty
             reasons
             against
             silencing
             the
             Nonconformists
             .
             3.
             
             Mr.
             
               Edward
               Deerings
            
             answer
             to
             the
             Articles
             put
             to
             him
             ,
             twice
             :
             with
             sober
             and
             Peaceable
             words
             .
             4.
             
             Mr.
             Greenhams
             modest
             and
             peaceable
             Apology
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Eli
             ,
             against
             Conformity
             ,
             yet
             refusing
             to
             give
             his
             Reasons
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             provoke
             till
             he
             were
             constreined
             (
             as
             I
             did
             seventeen
             years
             )
             .
             All
             which
             shew
             that
             the
             Nonconformists
             then
             were
             mostly
             in
             poslesson
             of
             some
             publick
             Churches
             ,
             or
             but
             newly
             turned
             out
             ,
             and
             in
             hope
             of
             restauration
             .
             And
             what
             is
             all
             this
             to
             our
             case
             of
             total
             and
             peremptory
             exclusion
             ?
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             And
             methinks
             the
             Doctor
             should
             not
             desire
             to
             tempt
             the
             Reader
             that
             tryeth
             his
             citations
             to
             read
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             Register
             :
             viz.
             1.
             
             The
             harsh
             usage
             of
             Mr.
             Johnson
             ,
             who
             dyed
             in
             prison
             ,
             driven
             into
             too
             sharp
             Language
             by
             their
             usage
             .
             2.
             
             The
             exceptions
             of
             Mr.
             Crane
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Ministers
             complaint
             to
             the
             Councils
             ;
             4.
             
             Especially
             the
             Councils
             Letter
             to
             the
             Justices
             on
             the
             b●balf
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             worthy
             to
             be
             perused
             at
             this
             time
             .
             5
             A
             notable
             Treatise
             called
             a
             Letter
             to
             a
             Londoner
             against
             the
             Legality
             of
             the
             Bishops
             proceedings
             .
             6.
             
             The
             Comons
             complaint
             for
             a
             Learned
             Ministry
             ,
             shewing
             what
             a
             shameful
             sort
             of
             men
             were
             kept
             in
             by
             the
             bishops
             ,
             
             while
             the
             Nonconformists
             were
             turned
             out
             and
             silenced
             .
             7.
             
             The
             practises
             of
             the
             Prelates
             .
             8.
             
             The
             Petition
             to
             the
             Queen
             and
             that
             to
             the
             Convocation
             .
             9.
             
             Mr.
             Marburys
             conference
             with
             the
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             his
             Arch-Deacon
             .
             How
             the
             Bishop
             railed
             and
             swore
             at
             him
             ,
             and
             reviled
             him
             for
             desiring
             that
             all
             Parishes
             should
             have
             Preachers
             ,
             as
             if
             Homily
             Readers
             were
             not
             enough
             .
             And
             yet
             Mr.
             Marbury
             was
             so
             moderate
             that
             at
             last
             with
             liberty
             of
             interpretation
             (
             like
             Chillingworths
             )
             he
             conformed
             .
             10.
             
             Mr.
             
               Dudley
               Fenners
            
             defence
             of
             the
             Ministers
             against
             Dr.
             Bridges
             slanders
             :
             Written
             but
             a
             month
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             whereas
             the
             said
             Fenner
             was
             far
             from
             unlearned
             (
             as
             his
             
               Methodical
               Theologia
            
             shews
             )
             and
             was
             so
             moderate
             that
             Dr.
             Ames
             saith
             he
             much
             conformed
             at
             last
             ;
             but
             it
             seems
             not
             enough
             :
             and
             he
             sheweth
             how
             the
             Bishops
             set
             themseves
             against
             such
             Preachers
             .
             11
             Mr.
             Gawtons
             troubles
             .
             12.
             
             
               Dudley
               Fenners
            
             Counter-poyson
             ,
             or
             certain
             form
             of
             Eccles
             .
             Government
             and
             its
             defence
             .
             13.
             
             The
             demonstration
             of
             of
             discipline
             .
             Doth
             the
             Dr.
             believe
             indeed
             that
             these
             writings
             signifie
             that
             the
             Nonconformsts
             of
             those
             times
             thought
             it
             a
             sin
             to
             Preach
             
               eo
               nomine
            
             because
             forbidden
             ?
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             They
             wrote
             indeed
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             against
             separation
             than
             he
             citeth
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             all
             the
             Conformists
             did
             .
             And
             yet
             they
             were
             not
             more
             against
             it
             than
             Bishop
             Bilson
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Magistrate
               forbid
               us
               our
               work
               we
               must
               go
               on
               ,
               and
               patiently
               suffer
               .
               Mr.
               Hildersham
            
             was
             called
             
               Malleus
               Schismaticorum
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             and
             I
             are
             Schismaticks
             with
             these
             men
             :
             Mr.
             
               John
               Pagets
            
             Arrow
             against
             separation
             ,
             Mr.
             Bradshaw
             ,
             Mr.
             Gifford
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Ball
               ,
               &c.
            
             have
             said
             enough
             .
             But
             he
             that
             knoweth
             their
             controversie
             knoweth
             that
             it
             was
             none
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             lawful
             to
             Preach
             when
             the
             Magistrate
             forbids
             it
             ,
             or
             whether
             our
             Parish
             Churches
             and
             Diocesan
             be
             to
             be
             prefered
             before
             more
             Reformed
             Churches
             when
             they
             may
             be
             had
             ?
             But
             whether
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Parish
             Churches
             be
             no
             true
             Churches
             ?
             2.
             
             Or
             such
             as
             it
             is
             unlawful
             to
             communicate
             with
             occasionally
             ?
             3.
             
             Or
             constantly
             when
             no
             better
             can
             be
             had
             without
             greater
             hurt
             than
             benefit
             ?
             4.
             
             Whether
             it
             be
             a
             duty
             to
             gather
             Churches
             or
             Preach
             publickly
             when
             it
             is
             like
             to
             do
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             ,
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             opposition
             ?
             5.
             
             Whether
             we
             should
             not
             quietly
             bear
             with
             that
             in
             a
             Church
             which
             we
             cannot
             reforme
             ,
             while
             no
             sin
             is
             put
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             Communion
             of
             it
             is
             no
             worse
             than
             that
             of
             our
             Parish
             Churches
             ?
             In
             all
             these
             they
             were
             against
             the
             separatists
             ;
             and
             so
             am
             I.
             6.
             
             Yea
             they
             pleaded
             the
             duty
             of
             obeying
             the
             Magistrate
             by
             forbearing
             to
             Preach
             when
             their
             Preaching
             was
             not
             necessary
             :
             And
             so
             do
             I.
             
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             One
             would
             think
             they
             that
             take
             Homilies
             for
             Sermon●
             ,
             should
             consess
             that
             the
             Nonconformsts
             writing
             against
             the
             prohibition
             of
             the
             
             Law
             ,
             was
             a
             Preaching
             ,
             or
             much
             more
             :
             as
             it
             is
             more
             publick
             .
             And
             did
             the
             Nonconformists
             
               write
               when
               forbidden
            
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             
               Cartwright
               ,
               Parker
               ,
               Sandford
               ,
               Fenner
               ,
               Gilby
               ,
               Ames
               ,
            
             and
             aboundance
             more
             have
             done
             ;
             yea
             and
             writ
             against
             Diocesanes
             and
             Conformity
             as
             these
             and
             
               Bradshaw
               ,
               Nichols
               ,
               Brightman
               ,
               Bayne
               ,
               Travers
               ,
            
             and
             aboundance
             more
             have
             ,
             even
             many
             hundreds
             ,
             as
             the
             Millinary
             Petition
             and
             the
             Country
             Complaints
             &c.
             shew
             ;
             and
             yet
             did
             these
             men
             every
             one
             of
             them
             take
             it
             for
             sin
             to
             Preach
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             disobedience
             ?
             But
             nothing
             will
             convince
             some
             men
             .
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             But
             I
             appeal
             to
             the
             reason
             and
             humanity
             of
             mankind
             ,
             into
             what
             hands
             the
             silenced
             and
             persecuted
             Ministers
             are
             fallen
             ?
             Is
             it
             humane
             first
             to
             charge
             them
             with
             resisting
             the
             Laws
             ,
             by
             Preaching
             ,
             gathering
             Churches
             ,
             and
             administring
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             making
             Canons
             and
             setting
             up
             new
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             to
             publish
             this
             to
             the
             land
             and
             world
             by
             such
             Authority
             as
             Arch
             Bishop
             Bancrofts
             ,
             Doctor
             
               Heylins
               &c.
            
             till
             it
             is
             become
             their
             Common
             Charge
             to
             render
             them
             suspected
             and
             odious
             and
             till
             this
             be
             taken
             for
             undoubted
             truth
             :
             And
             yet
             when
             it
             may
             serve
             for
             the
             silencing
             of
             us
             ;
             to
             maintain
             it
             with
             
               Dr.
               St.
            
             as
             that
             which
             he
             is
             certain
             of
             ,
             that
             
               the
               old
               Nonconfor
               mists
            
             were
             against
             such
             Preaching
             and
             assembling
             .
             At
             this
             rate
             we
             have
             been
             hitherto
             accused
             and
             confuted
             .
          
           
             Yea
             upon
             the
             foresaid
             Accusations
             their
             Canons
             were
             formed
             against
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             forbidding
             their
             Assembling
             ,
             Preaching
             ,
             calling
             themselves
             a
             distinct
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             such
             :
             and
             yet
             now
             the
             men
             that
             conform
             to
             these
             Canons
             are
             certain
             that
             they
             were
             made
             upon
             safe
             suppositions
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
             were
             so
             guilty
             .
          
           
             But
             doth
             not
             the
             Doctor
             thus
             grievously
             accuse
             the
             Church
             which
             he
             would
             defend
             ?
             Were
             they
             such
             men
             1.
             that
             would
             so
             falsly
             accuse
             the
             Innocent
             2.
             and
             use
             them
             so
             cruelly
             on
             such
             false
             accusations
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             dying
             in
             Prisons
             ,
             and
             many
             lay
             there
             long
             &c.
             
             3.
             and
             to
             form
             Canons
             on
             such
             false
             suppositions
             ?
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             And
             I
             do
             not
             think
             I
             shall
             prevail
             with
             him
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             whether
             he
             that
             thinks
             their
             Case
             and
             ours
             was
             so
             much
             the
             same
             ,
             doth
             verily
             believe
             1.
             
             That
             if
             they
             had
             been
             in
             the
             Plague
             at
             London
             ,
             and
             seen
             the
             forsaken
             people
             crowding
             for
             instruction
             to
             prepare
             for
             death
             ,
             the
             Nonconformists
             (
             such
             as
             
               Bradshaw
               ,
               Gifford
               ,
               Hildersham
               ,
               Greenham
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             would
             have
             refused
             to
             Preach
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             if
             the
             next
             year
             they
             had
             seen
             the
             Churches
             burnt
             ,
             and
             the
             City
             in
             ruins
             ,
             and
             few
             Parish
             Ministers
             officiate
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             thought
             i●
             a
             sin
             to
             Preach
             to
             the
             desolate
             City
             ,
             to
             assemble
             them
             to
             worship
             
             God
             ;
             and
             would
             have
             let
             them
             under
             so
             dreadful
             judgements
             ,
             live
             and
             dye
             like
             prophane
             Atheists
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             if
             shortly
             after
             the
             King
             had
             Licensed
             them
             to
             assemble
             and
             Preach
             ,
             would
             they
             have
             refused
             it
             as
             a
             sin
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             if
             the
             Prelates
             had
             prevailed
             by
             such
             a
             Parliament
             against
             the
             Kings
             License
             ,
             and
             he
             still
             had
             shewed
             the
             clemencie
             of
             his
             mind
             by
             his
             conivence
             ,
             and
             Magistrates
             were
             loth
             to
             execute
             the
             rigorous
             Laws
             ,
             and
             people
             would
             not
             inform
             ,
             and
             the
             informers
             repented
             ,
             and
             thousands
             more
             called
             to
             the
             Nonconformists
             for
             help
             ,
             than
             did
             there
             when
             Popery
             stuck
             still
             in
             the
             peoples
             hearts
             ;
             would
             they
             have
             thought
             all
             this
             no
             alteration
             of
             the
             Case
             ,
             to
             judge
             whether
             their
             Preaching
             would
             do
             good
             or
             hurt
             ?
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             of
             the
             fewness
             of
             Nonconformists
             in
             King
             Edward's
             days
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             that
             so
             many
             in
             so
             short
             a
             time
             ,
             went
             so
             far
             in
             the
             Reformation
             as
             they
             did
             .
             But
             so
             fast
             were
             they
             then
             in
             progress
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Church
             Laws
             then
             by
             the
             Commissioners
             agreed
             on
             was
             in
             many
             things
             so
             much
             better
             than
             our
             Canons
             ,
             as
             could
             we
             now
             but
             obtain
             the
             same
             ,
             would
             go
             far
             to
             heal
             us
             .
             Let
             me
             instance
             in
             some
             ,
             and
             anticipate
             by
             it
             my
             answer
             to
             his
             after
             discourse
             against
             Parish
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cap.
             18.
             
               de
               Heres
            
             .
             They
             determine
             of
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             unbaptized
             Infants
             of
             believers
             ,
             the
             contempt
             only
             being
             damning
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             define
             the
             Church
             visible
             (
             Cap
             22
             ,
             )
             
               to
               be
               the
               Congregation
               of
               all
               believers
               in
               which
               the
               Sacred
               Scripture
               is
               sincerely
               taught
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               Sacraments
               (
               at
               least
               in
               the
               necessary
               parts
               )
               administred
               according
               to
               Christs
               institution
            
             ]
             But
             your
             Canons
             deny
             all
             such
             here
             to
             be
             true
             Churches
             ,
             save
             theirs
             ,
             as
             settled
             by
             Law.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             De
             Sacram.
             Cap
             ,
             5.
             
             
               None
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               till
               in
               the
               Church
               he
               have
               professed
               his
               faith
               .
            
             And
             de
             Div.
             Off.
             Cap.
             7
             
               They
               that
               will
               receive
               the
               Communion
               must
               the
               day
               before
               come
               to
               the
               Minister
            
             that
             he
             
               may
               have
               time
               to
               excusse
               their
               Consciences
               ,
            
             and
             
               deal
               with
               them
               if
               they
               have
               done
               any
               thing
               ungodly
            
             or
             
               superstitionsly
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Church
            
             is
             
               offended
               ;
               and
               also
               may
               try
               their
               faith
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               may
               either
               correct
               their
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               terrifie
               their
               Contumely
               ,
               or
               confirm
               their
               doubting
               .
               For
               none
               ought
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Holy
               table
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               hath
               not
               a
               perfect
               belief
               .
            
             ]
             The
             words
             need
             a
             gentle
             exposition
             :
             but
             we
             have
             no
             power
             now
             to
             try
             mens
             knowledge
             or
             belief
             thus
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Cap.
             10.
             
             
               After
               evening
               prayers
            
             ,
             the
             
               Parish
               Minister
               Deason
               and
               Elders
               with
               the
               people
               ,
               shall
               call
               those
               that
               have
               been
               publickly
               perverse
               ,
            
             and
             
               scandalous
               to
               confess
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               publickly
               corrected
               ,
               that
               the
               
               Church
               may
               be
               conformed
               by
               their
               wholesome
               correction
               .
               And
               the
               Minister
               and
               Deacon
               with
               some
               Elders
               shall
               consult
               how
               the
               rest
               that
               are
               of
               vitious
               lives
               ,
               may
               first
               by
               brotherly
               love
               according
               to
               Christs
               prescript
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               be
               dealt
               with
               by
               sober
               men
               ;
               whose
               admonitions
               if
               they
               receive
               ,
               they
               shall
               give
               God
               thanks
               :
               But
               if
               they
               go
               on
               in
               the
               Crime
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               sharply
               punished
               as
               the
               Gospel
               prescribeth
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             5.
             
             De
             Concion
             .
             Cap.
             3.
             
             
               Preachers
               shall
               name
               no
               guilty
               person
               before
               the
               multitude
               ,
               unless
               such
               as
               have
               contemned
               Ecclesiastical
               Admonitions
            
             ]
             
               such
               may
               be
               named
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             De
             ●xc
             .
             
               Excommunication
               for
               none
               but
               horrible
               Crimes
               ,
               &c.
               Cap.
            
             4.
             and
             after
             oft
             admonition
             .
             But
             you
             Excomunicate
             all
             Godly
             men
             that
             do
             but
             say
             your
             Conformity
             is
             not
             lawful
             ,
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             by
             your
             Canon
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Cap.
             6.
             
             [
             
               We
               permit
               not
               the
               power
               of
               Excomunication
               to
               be
               in
               any
               one
               person
               :
               Though
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               wh●le
               Church
               be
               specially
               desirable
               ,
               yet
               because
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               gather
               and
               take
               it
               ,
               let
               Excommunication
               thus
               proceed
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             
               other
               lawful
               Ecclesiastical
               Judge
               ,
               call
               one
               Justice
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               place
               where
               the
               guilty
               person
               dwelleth
               ,
               or
               his
               deputy
               ,
               and
               two
               or
               three
               other
               Learned
               and
               well
               man
               ●ered
               Presbyters
               ,
               in
               whose
               presence
               ,
               when
               the
               matter
               hath
               been
               most
               diligently
               handled
               aud
               gravely
               weighed
               ,
               the
               sentence
            
             of
             
               Excommunication
               shall
               pass
            
             .
             Cap.
             7.
             
             
               And
               be
               written
            
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             16
             There
             is
             written
             a
             large
             pious
             form
             like
             a
             Sermon
             to
             be
             used
             at
             the
             Reconciling
             of
             the
             penitent
             ,
             and
             his
             form
             of
             confession
             ,
             and
             petition
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Pastor
             of
             that
             Church
             is
             to
             ask
             all
             the
             flock
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             
               forgive
               the
               offender
               and
               pray
               for
               him
               ,
            
             and
             
               whether
               they
               will
               have
               him
               received
               into
               their
               Congregation
               as
               a
               brother
               .
               And
               then
               the
               Pastor
               is
               to
               exhort
               the
               penitent
               ,
               and
               then
               absolve
               him
            
             (
             
               A
               great
               and
               solemn
            
             work
             ,
             most
             unlike
             your
             Discipline
             )
             .
             And
             then
             to
             give
             God
             thanks
             and
             
               pray
               for
               him
               and
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Should
             we
             now
             but
             move
             for
             thus
             much
             in
             order
             to
             concord
             with
             the
             Cconformists
             ,
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             think
             no
             importunity
             could
             prevail
             for
             it
             ;
             were
             the
             consequents
             of
             our
             division
             as
             dismal
             as
             they
             are
             now
             by
             most
             proclaimed
             .
             Yet
             verily
             we
             are
             most
             unexcuseable
             wretches
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             learned
             no
             more
             to
             this
             day
             than
             they
             did
             in
             so
             few
             years
             ;
             or
             under
             full
             power
             and
             opportunity
             will
             resist
             that
             good
             ,
             which
             they
             that
             wanted
             such
             opportunity
             wished
             for
             ;
             and
             go
             back
             as
             fast
             as
             they
             went
             forward
             .
          
           
           
             Sect.
             14.
             
             To
             p.
             8.
             
             [
             I
             never
             said
             that
             the
             troubles
             at
             Frankford
             were
             so
             much
             about
             free
             or
             
               formal
               Prayer
            
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Presbyterians
             refused
             all
             forms
             .
             ]
          
           
             Sect.
             15.
             p.
             19.
             
             He
             confesseth
             that
             [
             
               Whittingham
               ,
               Sampson
               ,
               Gilby
            
             and
             others
             ,
             
               accepted
               of
               preferment
               and
               employment
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               shewing
               them
               kindness
               for
               their
               forward
               zealous
               Preaching
            
             ;
             ]
             and
             this
             being
             without
             their
             subscribing
             to
             conform
             ,
             is
             it
             any
             wonder
             then
             that
             they
             gathered
             not
             Assemblies
             elsewhere
             ?
             Had
             the
             Bishops
             so
             tryed
             us
             ,
             we
             should
             never
             have
             put
             them
             to
             talk
             so
             of
             our
             separation
             ,
             (
             but
             might
             have
             done
             our
             best
             to
             build
             more
             Churches
             .
             )
             Doth
             none
             of
             all
             this
             difference
             their
             case
             and
             ours
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             16.
             p.
             20.
             
             He
             confesseth
             when
             [
             
               they
               were
               silenced
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               have
               separate
               Meetings
               ,
            
             ]
             and
             yet
             were
             all
             the
             old
             Non-Conformists
             against
             such
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             17.
             
             As
             to
             Beza's
             Letter
             ,
             have
             not
             I
             said
             more
             against
             Separation
             than
             he
             doth
             ?
             Doth
             the
             Dr.
             think
             the
             Reader
             so
             blind
             as
             not
             to
             see
             that
             Beza's
             words
             are
             just
             of
             the
             same
             importance
             with
             the
             account
             I
             gave
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             his
             ,
             viz.
             [
             
               He
               trembleth
               at
               the
               thoughts
               of
               their
               exercising
               their
               function
               against
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Queen
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               for
               such
               reasons
               as
               may
               be
               easily
               understood
               ,
               though
               we
               say
               never
               a
               word
               of
               them
               :
            
             ]
             It
             s
             easie
             indeed
             to
             see
             what
             he
             trembles
             at
             ,
             and
             why
             he
             named
             them
             not
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             sure
             in
             charity
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             because
             it
             is
             sinful
             disobedience
             to
             preach
             when
             forbidden
             :
             It
             was
             easie
             to
             see
             what
             hurt
             it
             would
             have
             done
             in
             the
             ruine
             of
             Preachers
             and
             hearers
             ,
             and
             shaking
             all
             the
             begun
             Reformation
             :
             It
             s
             not
             so
             with
             us
             ,
             Gualter
             and
             Zanchy
             say
             not
             so
             much
             against
             Separation
             as
             I
             do
             ,
             nor
             
               John
               Fox
            
             ,
             nor
             Bullinger
             whom
             he
             citeth
             ;
             we
             say
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             18.
             
             The
             same
             I
             say
             of
             Parker
             and
             Gifford
             ,
             and
             I
             again
             tell
             him
             that
             he
             may
             name
             many
             more
             ;
             
               Hildersham
               ,
               Paget
               ,
               Ame
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             am
             of
             their
             judgment
             in
             their
             opposition
             to
             the
             Brownists
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             a
             notorious
             untruth
             (
             pag.
             33.
             )
             that
             the
             
               force
               of
               all
               the
               Non-Conformists
               reasonings
               against
               Separation
               ,
               lay
               in
               two
               Suppositions
               .
            
             1.
             
             
               That
               nothing
               could
               justifie
               Separation
               from
               our
               Church
               ,
               but
               such
               corruptions
               which
               overthrew
               the
               being
               and
               constitution
               of
               it
               ,
               &c.
            
             And
             1.
             
             It
             must
             be
             remembred
             that
             Separation
             being
             a
             word
             of
             very
             many
             sences
             ,
             they
             held
             indeed
             that
             [
             
               none
               ought
               to
               separate
               from
               a
               Church
               accusing
               it
               to
               be
               none
               ,
               but
               for
               that
               which
               proved
               it
               to
               be
               none
               .
            
             ]
             2.
             
             But
             did
             they
             deny
             that
             which
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             confesseth
             ?
             viz.
             1.
             
             What
             if
             our
             English
             Divines
             gathered
             by
             Bishop
             Hall
             against
             Burton
             ,
             be
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               Thief
               is
               a
               true
               man
               ,
            
             (
             though
             I
             think
             otherwise
             )
             must
             not
             such
             Bishops
             or
             Conformists
             therefore
             separate
             from
             them
             ?
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
             2.
             
             What
             if
             a
             Church
             impose
             some
             Lye
             ,
             false
             Oath
             ,
             or
             Subscription
             ,
             or
             some
             actual
             Sin
             in
             Worship
             ,
             as
             a
             condition
             
               sine
               qua
               non
            
             of
             her
             Communion
             ;
             is
             it
             not
             lawful
             to
             separate
             into
             better
             Assemblies
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             if
             they
             put
             down
             all
             preaching
             save
             reading
             some
             dry
             Homilies
             ,
             and
             all
             Discipline
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             lawful
             elsewhere
             to
             serve
             God
             better
             ?
             But
             of
             this
             more
             after
             where
             he
             repeateth
             it
             .
             The
             Brownists
             case
             was
             quite
             other
             before
             described
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             19.
             to
             p.
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             We
             also
             hold
             that
             whosoever
             separateth
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             having
             not
             that
             Preaching
             and
             Sacraments
             which
             are
             of
             necessity
             to
             Salvation
             .
             2.
             
             Or
             as
             not
             professing
             true
             saving
             Faith
             ,
             doth
             by
             consequence
             separate
             from
             all
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             because
             they
             have
             all
             the
             same
             Word
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Faith.
             And
             to
             this
             Mr.
             Jacobs
             Argument
             is
             good
             ,
             p.
             38.
             (
             though
             he
             was
             the
             man
             that
             answered
             Downam's
             Sermon
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             esteemed
             one
             of
             the
             first
             Independents
             :
             )
             And
             Mr.
             Balls
             words
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             Supposition
             p.
             39.
             we
             grant
             ,
             and
             think
             verily
             that
             the
             late
             Conformists
             have
             said
             more
             against
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             than
             we
             ;
             yea
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             the
             defenders
             of
             it
             against
             the
             Brownists
             and
             them
             ,
             
               Ball
               ,
               Bradshaw
               ,
               Gifford
               ,
               Hildersham
               ,
               &c.
            
             cited
             by
             him
             ,
             defend
             it
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             and
             better
             than
             such
             as
             Dr.
             
               Heylin
               ,
               Thorndike
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Dodwel
             ,
             and
             such
             others
             .
             Did
             he
             think
             any
             of
             this
             concerned
             me
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             20.
             
             Yes
             ,
             for
             p.
             74.
             he
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               We
               would
               blind
               the
               Reader
               by
               finding
               out
               the
               disparity
               of
               some
               Circumstances
               ;
               but
               not
               one
               of
               us
               can
               deny
               that
               it
               was
               their
               judgment
               ,
               that
               the
               holding
               separate
               Congregations
               for
               worship
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               an
               agreement
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               the
               substantials
               of
               Religion
               ,
               was
               unlawful
               and
               schismatical
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             It
             s
             pity
             so
             seeing
             a
             Dr.
             should
             tempt
             men
             to
             be
             so
             blind
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             to
             think
             all
             the
             differences
             which
             I
             have
             named
             ,
             inconsiderable
             .
             2.
             
             And
             to
             go
             on
             to
             abuse
             themselves
             and
             others
             ,
             with
             the
             ambiguous
             word
             [
             Separate
             ]
             no
             better
             explained
             .
             3.
             
             And
             to
             think
             the
             other
             causes
             before
             and
             after
             named
             of
             some
             sort
             of
             Separation
             ,
             to
             be
             insufficient
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             sorry
             for
             the
             Dr.
             if
             this
             be
             his
             own
             Profession
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             tell
             any
             lie
             ,
             or
             commit
             any
             other
             sin
             ,
             or
             forsake
             any
             other
             part
             of
             Religion
             ,
             rather
             than
             separate
             to
             other
             Assemblies
             ,
             from
             a
             Church
             that
             agreed
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             the
             substantials
             of
             Worship
             with
             him
             .
             The
             Presbyterians
             then
             are
             sure
             of
             him
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             but
             in
             possession
             ;
             and
             it
             seems
             in
             Moscovy
             he
             would
             forsake
             preaching
             .
             But
             what
             if
             the
             King
             licensed
             a
             preaching
             Church
             ,
             would
             he
             refuse
             the
             use
             of
             it
             for
             fear
             of
             separating
             from
             a
             mere
             reading
             Church
             .
          
           
             This
             Protean
             word
             [
             separate
             ]
             serveth
             for
             many
             uses
             :
             I
             will
             put
             one
             case
             more
             to
             the
             Dr.
             (
             not
             feigned
             .
             )
             A
             Conformist
             Gentleman
             was
             of
             
             the
             opinion
             that
             his
             Parish
             Church
             was
             no
             true
             Church
             ,
             because
             the
             Vicar
             was
             a
             Socinian
             ,
             and
             another
             because
             the
             Parson
             was
             ignorant
             of
             the
             essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             they
             go
             to
             the
             next
             Parish
             Church
             .
             A
             Nonconformist
             in
             the
             same
             Parish
             ,
             goeth
             to
             a
             Nonconformists
             Chappel
             ,
             but
             doth
             not
             accuse
             the
             Parish
             Church
             as
             none
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             do
             ;
             which
             of
             these
             separateth
             more
             ?
             At
             Gloucester
             one
             took
             the
             Diocesan
             Church
             for
             no
             true
             Church
             ,
             because
             Bishop
             Goodman
             was
             a
             Papist
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             is
             a
             constitutive
             part
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             man
             was
             for
             Diocesans
             :
             A
             Nonconformist
             went
             to
             a
             Nonconformists
             Church
             ,
             but
             would
             not
             say
             the
             Diocesan
             Church
             was
             none
             :
             Which
             separated
             more
             ?
             He
             separateth
             from
             his
             Parish
             Church
             against
             the
             Canon
             ,
             who
             goeth
             from
             an
             ignorant
             scandalous
             Reader
             ,
             to
             communicate
             with
             a
             Preacher
             at
             the
             next
             Parish
             :
             He
             separateth
             from
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             who
             judgeth
             them
             true
             Churches
             ,
             but
             having
             the
             Kings
             License
             ,
             joyneth
             constantly
             with
             the
             French
             ,
             Dutch
             ,
             or
             Nonconformists
             as
             better
             ,
             still
             owning
             mental
             communion
             where
             he
             hath
             not
             local
             ;
             and
             he
             separateth
             from
             the
             French
             ,
             Dutch
             ,
             or
             Nonconformist
             Churches
             ,
             who
             thus
             leaveth
             them
             (
             as
             true
             Churches
             )
             to
             joyn
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             as
             better
             .
             Many
             and
             various
             are
             the
             sorts
             and
             degrees
             of
             Separation
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             lawful
             or
             all
             unlawful
             :
             None
             of
             these
             are
             the
             Brownists
             separation
             ,
             which
             the
             old
             Nonconformists
             confuted
             ;
             which
             consisted
             in
             a
             denial
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             English
             Ministers
             were
             true
             Ministers
             .
             2.
             
             And
             their
             Churches
             true
             Churches
             .
             3.
             
             Or
             such
             as
             a
             Christian
             might
             lawfully
             live
             in
             communion
             with
             in
             ordinary
             worship
             .
             4.
             
             And
             therefore
             they
             were
             all
             bound
             to
             renounce
             them
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             others
             .
          
           
             I
             doubt
             the
             Dr.
             is
             far
             more
             a
             Separatist
             than
             I
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             I
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             for
             Communion
             with
             all
             Christians
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             separate
             not
             from
             Christ
             ;
             and
             I
             hate
             the
             false
             accusing
             of
             any
             Church
             as
             if
             it
             were
             none
             ,
             or
             its
             Communion
             unlawful
             .
             I
             can
             be
             but
             in
             one
             place
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             in
             heart
             I
             joyn
             with
             all
             Christians
             on
             earth
             except
             in
             sin
             ;
             and
             locally
             I
             joyn
             where
             I
             see
             greatest
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             preferring
             that
             which
             I
             judge
             most
             agreeable
             to
             Gods
             word
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             I
             may
             without
             greater
             hurt
             .
             But
             the
             Canonical
             Conformists
             ,
             unchurch
             all
             the
             Churches
             here
             but
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             utterly
             refuse
             Communion
             with
             them
             ,
             even
             with
             those
             that
             refuse
             not
             Communion
             with
             them
             .
             And
             some
             think
             that
             forcible
             silencing
             ,
             fining
             ,
             excommunicating
             ,
             and
             imprisoning
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             gentlest
             sort
             of
             separating
             .
          
           
             But
             doth
             he
             in
             all
             his
             Book
             do
             any
             thing
             to
             satisfie
             any
             mans
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             would
             know
             from
             what
             Churches
             he
             may
             or
             may
             not
             separate
             ?
             Not
             a
             word
             that
             I
             can
             find
             ,
             that
             decideth
             such
             a
             doubt
             .
             His
             two
             words
             here
             used
             are
             [
             
               Agreement
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               substantials
               of
               Religion
               ,
            
             ]
             whereas
             1.
             
             Religion
             is
             in
             Acts
             and
             Habits
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             proper
             substance
             ,
             and
             what
             
             his
             term
             [
             substance
             ]
             meaneth
             ,
             till
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             none
             can
             know
             .
             It
             must
             be
             either
             an
             essential
             part
             ,
             or
             an
             integral
             part
             ,
             for
             an
             Accident
             I
             suppose
             it
             is
             not
             .
             If
             only
             an
             essential
             part
             ,
             what
             Christian
             dare
             say
             that
             I
             may
             sin
             against
             all
             the
             meer
             integrals
             of
             Religion
             rather
             than
             go
             from
             the
             Church
             that
             imposeth
             such
             sin
             upon
             me
             .
             If
             it
             be
             all
             the
             integrals
             that
             we
             must
             agree
             in
             ,
             then
             we
             differ
             in
             no
             one
             part
             of
             Religion
             ;
             for
             Accidents
             are
             not
             parts
             :
             And
             then
             who
             contradicts
             him
             ?
             When
             men
             differ
             in
             no
             part
             of
             Religion
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             separate
             unless
             merely
             locally
             :
             Are
             all
             the
             things
             named
             in
             my
             first
             Plea
             ,
             no
             parts
             of
             Religion
             ?
             It
             may
             be
             by
             [
             Substance
             ]
             he
             meaneth
             only
             the
             greater
             sort
             of
             Integrals
             ,
             but
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             where
             to
             six
             our
             measures
             ;
             what
             duty
             is
             so
             small
             that
             I
             may
             omit
             it
             ,
             or
             what
             sin
             so
             small
             that
             I
             may
             commit
             it
             for
             Communion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             for
             Doctrine
             ,
             they
             that
             differ
             in
             any
             part
             of
             Religion
             ,
             are
             supposed
             to
             differ
             in
             the
             doctrine
             about
             that
             part
             .
             But
             can
             any
             man
             tell
             
               what
               Doctrine
            
             it
             is
             that
             he
             maketh
             our
             agreement
             in
             to
             be
             necessary
             ,
             or
             the
             test
             of
             Communion
             .
             If
             I
             should
             separate
             from
             all
             Churches
             from
             which
             I
             differ
             in
             any
             the
             least
             doctrine
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             where
             the
             Diocesan
             or
             National
             Church
             is
             that
             I
             might
             hold
             Communion
             with
             :
             Do
             all
             the
             Conformists
             agree
             in
             all
             doctrines
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             in
             all
             that
             
               the
               Law
               imposeth
            
             ,
             how
             various
             ,
             mutable
             ,
             and
             uncertain
             is
             that
             .
          
           
             I
             distinguish
             between
             
               Doctrine
               professed
               by
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             
               Doctrine
               imposed
               on
               me
               to
               profess
               it
               .
            
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             I
             will
             communicate
             with
             a
             Church
             that
             hath
             twenty
             false
             Doctrines
             ,
             consistent
             with
             the
             essentials
             of
             Christianity
             and
             Church
             Communion
             .
             As
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             knowingly
             
               profess
               one
               false
               Doctrine
            
             for
             Communion
             with
             any
             Church
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             Did
             not
             the
             Nonconformists
             differ
             from
             the
             Conformists
             ,
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             Scripture
             for
             regulating
             Church-Order
             and
             Worship
             ;
             and
             about
             the
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Diocesans
             and
             Elders
             ,
             and
             about
             Parish
             Discipline
             .
             Do
             not
             we
             now
             differ
             about
             the
             
               undoubted
               certainty
               of
               the
               salvation
               of
               all
               dying
               baptized
               Infants
               ?
            
             Will
             this
             warrant
             a
             separation
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             2
             ,
             1.
             p.
             75.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             very
             confidently
             that
             
               diversity
               of
               circumstantial
               pretences
            
             for
             Separation
             ,
             alter
             not
             the
             case
             :
             But
             1.
             
             It
             s
             true
             that
             if
             twenty
             men
             have
             twenty
             false
             pretences
             for
             Separation
             ,
             none
             of
             them
             are
             thereby
             justified
             ;
             but
             if
             one
             man
             have
             a
             just
             cause
             ,
             it
             justifieth
             him
             :
             I
             named
             very
             many
             just
             and
             unjust
             causes
             in
             my
             Plea
             ,
             and
             he
             giveth
             no
             answer
             to
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Are
             they
             such
             circumstances
             before
             named
             :
             Oaths
             ,
             Declarations
             ,
             Subscriptions
             ,
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               &
               c
            
             ?
             3.
             
             What
             if
             the
             Law
             should
             change
             ,
             and
             allow
             of
             various
             Churches
             ?
             what
             if
             the
             King
             license
             them
             ?
             These
             be
             but
             circumstances
             :
             What
             if
             the
             Plague
             drive
             away
             the
             Parish
             Ministers
             ?
             what
             if
             the
             Churches
             be
             burnt
             and
             the
             people
             forsaken
             ?
             will
             no
             such
             circumstances
             
             make
             other
             Assemblies
             lawful
             ,
             because
             he
             calls
             them
             separate
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             22.
             p.
             78.
             
             His
             undertaking
             is
             repeated
             :
             [
             He
             is
             
               certain
               that
               preaching
               in
               opposition
               to
               our
               established
               Laws
               ,
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               all
               the
               Nonconformists
               of
               former
               times
               .
            
             ]
             Answ
             .
             If
             I
             have
             not
             proved
             the
             contrary
             ,
             I
             cannot
             prove
             that
             they
             were
             English
             men
             .
          
           
             But
             1.
             he
             proveth
             that
             they
             were
             all
             of
             that
             mind
             ,
             by
             citing
             four
             of
             their
             Books
             against
             Brownists
             ;
             and
             were
             four
             or
             forty
             times
             four
             ,
             all
             ?
             But
             Mr.
             Rathbands
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Nonconformists
             .
             Doth
             he
             believe
             that
             he
             meant
             that
             all
             or
             the
             twentieth
             part
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
             wrote
             or
             subscribed
             it
             ?
             One
             of
             the
             Names
             to
             it
             is
             Mr.
             
               Simeon
               Ash
            
             ,
             my
             intimate
             dear
             friend
             ,
             whose
             judgment
             in
             these
             matters
             was
             the
             same
             with
             mine
             ,
             whom
             I
             was
             with
             even
             in
             his
             sickness
             almost
             to
             the
             last
             hour
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             was
             buryed
             Aug.
             23.
             1662.
             the
             day
             before
             the
             Law
             had
             else
             silenced
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             to
             me
             a
             better
             Expositor
             of
             his
             own
             mind
             ,
             than
             the
             Dr.
             can
             be
             :
             He
             was
             so
             much
             for
             going
             on
             to
             preach
             ,
             that
             his
             Motto
             in
             his
             Funeral
             Ring
             was
             ,
             [
             
               I
               am
               not
               ashamed
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             ]
             I
             yet
             keep
             my
             Ring
             ,
             and
             can
             shew
             it
             you
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             to
             old
             Mr.
             Langley
             ,
             another
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             heard
             him
             my self
             preach
             in
             Albriton
             Church
             in
             Shropshire
             ,
             a
             Thanksgiving
             Sermon
             for
             the
             hopes
             of
             deliverance
             from
             the
             silencing
             Bishops
             ,
             when
             the
             Law
             forbad
             him
             :
             And
             for
             old
             Mr.
             Slater
             ,
             I
             heard
             him
             preach
             at
             Trinity
             Church
             in
             Coventry
             when
             the
             Law
             forbad
             him
             :
             And
             did
             they
             not
             understand
             their
             own
             Writings
             better
             than
             the
             Dr.
             doth
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             23.
             
             And
             I
             would
             I
             knew
             how
             to
             prevail
             with
             him
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             whether
             the
             Law
             and
             Canon
             did
             not
             forbid
             all
             the
             Ministers
             in
             England
             to
             worship
             God
             according
             to
             the
             Directory
             ,
             and
             neglect
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             Book
             ,
             which
             yet
             almost
             all
             did
             for
             many
             years
             in
             the
             times
             of
             usurpation
             :
             And
             yet
             of
             nine
             thousand
             or
             more
             of
             these
             ,
             seven
             thousand
             since
             conformed
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             they
             say
             that
             this
             Dr.
             is
             one
             of
             them
             .
             If
             mere
             disobedience
             then
             be
             the
             sin
             ,
             all
             these
             lived
             so
             long
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             he
             with
             others
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             24.
             
             But
             all
             that
             can
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             four
             Books
             ●●●ed
             and
             such
             others
             is
             but
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             judgment
             :
             1.
             
             That
             Churches
             and
             Pastors
             are
             under
             the
             Kings
             Government
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Subjects
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             belongeth
             to
             him
             to
             punish
             them
             for
             evil
             doing
             ,
             and
             encourage
             them
             in
             doing
             well
             .
             3.
             
             That
             as
             to
             this
             his
             own
             execution
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             publick
             Judge
             whether
             they
             do
             well
             or
             ill
             .
             4.
             
             That
             if
             he
             justly
             forbid
             any
             to
             preach
             or
             assemble
             he
             must
             be
             obeyed
             .
             5.
             
             And
             if
             he
             mistake
             in
             particular
             cases
             ,
             not
             destroying
             the
             ends
             of
             his
             Government
             ,
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             be
             resisted
             ,
             nor
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             disobeyed
             ,
             as
             tendeth
             more
             to
             the
             common
             
             hurt
             than
             his
             mistake
             doth
             ;
             nor
             disabled
             to
             Govern
             by
             their
             dishonouring
             him
             ,
             much
             less
             by
             Rebellion
             or
             Confusion
             .
             6.
             
             Nor
             are
             men
             bound
             to
             cast
             away
             their
             great
             advantages
             for
             Gods
             service
             which
             they
             then
             had
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             
               doing
               better
            
             ,
             when
             by
             accident
             it
             would
             do
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             ,
             nor
             as
             Bradshaw
             saith
             ,
             to
             run
             on
             the
             Sword
             ,
             or
             oppose
             Sword
             to
             Sword
             ,
             or
             raise
             Sedition
             ,
             and
             ruin
             themselves
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             Their
             advantages
             were
             many
             :
             1.
             
             Lawful
             Communion
             in
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             .
             2.
             
             Most
             of
             them
             either
             constantly
             or
             by
             sits
             ,
             had
             publick
             Churches
             or
             Chappels
             to
             preach
             in
             ,
             and
             were
             still
             in
             hope
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Magistrate
             protected
             them
             and
             the
             Reformation
             .
             4.
             
             They
             hoped
             for
             a
             progress
             of
             it
             ,
             whereas
             had
             they
             openly
             done
             as
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             they
             had
             endangered
             the
             Reformation
             by
             the
             exasperation
             ,
             and
             ruined
             themselves
             ,
             and
             lost
             most
             of
             their
             labour
             :
             So
             that
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             preaching
             in
             that
             imprudent
             manner
             which
             is
             like
             to
             do
             more
             harm
             than
             good
             ,
             they
             took
             to
             be
             a
             double
             sin
             ,
             as
             hurtful
             and
             as
             disobedience
             ;
             for
             obedience
             is
             due
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
             But
             in
             case
             the
             manner
             and
             circumstances
             be
             such
             as
             that
             these
             evils
             are
             not
             consequent
             ,
             but
             more
             good
             than
             hurt
             to
             be
             expected
             ;
             they
             thought
             the
             bare
             breach
             of
             the
             Law
             no
             sin
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             25.
             
             Which
             I
             yet
             further
             prove
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             s
             agreed
             by
             all
             ,
             that
             Governing
             Order
             is
             a
             medium
             for
             the
             thing
             ordered
             ;
             and
             never
             obligeth
             when
             it
             overthroweth
             the
             end
             ,
             power
             being
             given
             to
             Edification
             and
             not
             to
             Destruction
             :
             None
             have
             power
             to
             forbid
             the
             necessary
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             probably
             to
             damn
             Souls
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             else
             the
             Nonconformists
             should
             be
             more
             against
             preaching
             when
             forbidden
             than
             the
             Conformists
             ;
             who
             say
             as
             Bishop
             
               Bilson
               ,
               We
               must
               go
               on
               with
               our
               work
               ,
               &
               suffer
               :
            
             and
             as
             Bishop
             
               Andrews
               Tortur
               .
               Torti
               .
               Cohibeat
               Regem
               Diaconus
               ,
               &c.
            
             3.
             
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Papists
             who
             on
             pretence
             of
             Obedience
             are
             tyrannical
             ,
             yet
             mostly
             agree
             (
             as
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             proved
             )
             that
             humane
             Laws
             bind
             not
             beyond
             the
             case
             of
             scandal
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             against
             the
             common
             good
             :
             And
             a
             Toletane
             Council
             decreed
             ,
             that
             their
             Constitutions
             should
             not
             be
             taken
             to
             bind
             
               ad
               p●c●atum
            
             ,
             (
             to
             hazard
             Souls
             )
             but
             only
             
               ad
               poenam
            
             .
             4.
             
             As
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             their
             own
             practice
             fully
             expounded
             their
             words
             ,
             who
             constantly
             broke
             the
             Law
             and
             Canon
             in
             preaching
             in
             Houses
             and
             in
             Chappels
             without
             ,
             or
             contrary
             to
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             or
             a
             part
             of
             it
             .
             So
             did
             Mr.
             Ball
             at
             Whitemore
             ,
             Mr.
             Hind
             at
             Banbury
             ,
             Mr.
             Geree
             and
             Mr.
             Fox
             at
             
               Tewksbury
               ,
               John
               Rogers
            
             at
             Dedham
             ,
             Mr.
             Taylor
             ,
             Mr.
             Harvy
             ,
             Mr.
             Bourne
             at
             Manchester
             ,
             Mr.
             Gee
             ,
             Mr.
             Johnson
             ,
             Mr.
             Hancock
             ,
             Mr.
             Barlow
             ,
             Mr.
             Broxholme
             ,
             Mr.
             Cooper
             ,
             and
             abundance
             more
             ,
             besides
             those
             mentioned
             before
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Dr.'s
             further
             thoughts
             ,
             whether
             he
             spake
             truly
             of
             the
             sence
             of
             
               All
               the
               Nonconformists
            
             ,
             and
             have
             proved
             what
             he
             undertook
             .
             
             To
             abuse
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             or
             do
             his
             part
             for
             publick
             Reformation
             ,
             they
             were
             against
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             we
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             26.
             
             As
             to
             his
             question
             ,
             
               Was
               there
               less
               necessity
               then
               or
               now
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             was
             then
             more
             necessity
             as
             there
             is
             of
             you
             or
             me
             in
             America
             ,
             where
             we
             cannot
             preach
             ;
             the
             people
             ,
             lately
             Papists
             ,
             desired
             not
             their
             helps
             ,
             nor
             scrupled
             hearing
             others
             ,
             as
             many
             thousands
             do
             now
             .
             2.
             
             There
             was
             necessity
             then
             and
             so
             there
             is
             now
             ,
             but
             opportunity
             must
             joyn
             with
             necessity
             to
             oblige
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             more
             than
             we
             by
             connivence
             in
             Chappels
             ,
             where
             was
             necessity
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             less
             than
             we
             in
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             27.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Answers
             of
             Mr.
             Sprint
             ,
             on
             my
             knowledge
             the
             usual
             answer
             was
             ,
             That
             evil
             must
             not
             be
             done
             that
             we
             may
             have
             leave
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             others
             hinder
             me
             because
             I
             will
             not
             sin
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             my
             omission
             of
             any
             duty
             ;
             yet
             the
             disparity
             of
             the
             Apostles
             case
             and
             ours
             ,
             may
             be
             mentioned
             to
             shew
             the
             difference
             of
             obligations
             .
          
           
             Positive
             Precepts
             bind
             not
             
               ad
               semper
            
             ,
             but
             Negatives
             do
             ;
             and
             it
             s
             too
             gross
             a
             shift
             to
             turn
             a
             Negative
             to
             a
             Positive
             ,
             and
             then
             pretend
             that
             the
             comparison
             is
             between
             two
             duties
             :
             preaching
             is
             a
             duty
             when
             we
             can
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             when
             we
             cannot
             do
             it
             ,
             unless
             we
             will
             swear
             ,
             subscribe
             ,
             profess
             ,
             or
             practise
             a
             forbidden
             thing
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             28.
             
             I
             conjecture
             that
             to
             what
             I
             have
             proved
             of
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             said
             that
             
               Their
               preaching
               in
               peculiar
               places
               ,
               Chappels
               ,
               or
               Churches
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               manner
               against
               Law
               and
               Canon
               ,
               was
               but
               a
               partial
               joyning
               with
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               and
               not
               a
               separation
               ;
               and
               the
               connivence
               of
               the
               Bishops
               was
               a
               kind
               of
               Toleration
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             And
             is
             not
             my
             case
             the
             same
             ?
             We
             had
             more
             than
             connivence
             when
             we
             had
             the
             Kings
             Licenses
             ,
             and
             ever
             since
             experience
             tells
             you
             that
             his
             Clemency
             hath
             occasioned
             a
             restraint
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             some
             connivence
             from
             them
             .
             2.
             
             And
             if
             it
             were
             the
             Temples
             that
             make
             the
             difference
             ,
             let
             them
             allow
             us
             to
             preach
             there
             and
             see
             whether
             we
             will
             refuse
             it
             :
             And
             sure
             the
             Conformists
             that
             preach
             in
             Tabernacles
             are
             not
             Separatists
             ;
             the
             Parish
             Teacher
             of
             St.
             Martins
             now
             preacheth
             in
             the
             same
             place
             which
             I
             built
             to
             have
             preached
             in
             ,
             and
             for
             so
             doing
             was
             by
             a
             warrant
             judged
             to
             prison
             .
             They
             had
             no
             more
             Law
             on
             their
             side
             than
             I
             have
             ,
             they
             usually
             read
             no
             more
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             but
             the
             Confession
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             many
             not
             the
             first
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             some
             more
             ;
             so
             that
             its
             a
             full
             proof
             that
             if
             
               breaking
               the
               Law
               had
               been
               all
               their
               stop
               ,
            
             they
             would
             have
             still
             preached
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             29.
             
             Dr.
             Ames
             tells
             us
             that
             he
             had
             preached
             without
             the
             Bishops
             consent
             by
             this
             Story
             ,
             
               fresh
               Suit
               ,
               p.
            
             409.
             describing
             an
             English
             Bishops
             Pastoral
             work
             ,
             he
             saith
             .
             
               It
               would
               be
               ridiculous
               for
               a
               mean
               man
               to
               desire
               him
               to
               visit
               him
               ,
               his
               Wife
               ,
               or
               Children
               ,
               in
               sickness
               ;
               he
               must
               have
               a
               Chaplain
               
               not
               only
               to
               do
               other
               duties
               of
               Religion
               for
               him
               ,
               but
               even
               to
               give
               thanks
               at
               his
               Table
               .
               I
               will
               not
               here
               speak
               of
               [
               
                 draw
                 up
                 an
                 Excommunication
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 take
                 him
                 Pursuivant
                 ,
                 Jaylor
                 see
                 to
                 your
                 Prisoner
              
               ;
               ]
               but
               note
               one
               example
               of
               mine
               own
               experience
               ,
               which
               many
               others
               can
               parallel
               :
               I
               was
               once
               (
               and
               but
               once
               I
               thank
               God
               )
               before
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               being
               presented
               to
               him
               by
               the
               chief
               Magistrates
               of
               a
               Corporation
               ,
               to
               be
               Preacher
               in
               their
               Town
               ;
               the
               lowly
               man
               first
               asked
               them
               ,
               how
               they
               durst
               choose
               a
               Preacher
               without
               his
               consent
               :
               You
               (
               said
               he
               )
               are
               to
               receive
               a
               Preacher
               that
               I
               appoint
               you
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               your
               Pastor
               ,
               though
               he
               never
               fed
               them
               :
               And
               then
               turning
               to
               me
               ,
               [
               How
               durst
               you
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               Preach
               in
               my
               Diocess
               without
               my
               leave
               ?
               ]
               So
               that
               without
               any
               other
               reason
               but
               meer
               Lordship
               ,
               the
               whole
               Corporation
               and
               I
               were
               dismissed
               to
               wait
               his
               leisure
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               done
               now
               twenty
               years
               and
               more
               .
            
          
           
             Much
             like
             the
             usage
             of
             holy
             
               Paul
               Bayne
            
             ,
             Successor
             to
             Perkins
             ,
             who
             being
             commanded
             to
             preach
             a
             Visitation
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             being
             sickly
             and
             in
             a
             sweat
             with
             preaching
             ,
             was
             fain
             to
             refresh
             himself
             instead
             of
             going
             presently
             to
             attend
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             was
             sent
             for
             ,
             having
             small
             Cuffs
             edged
             with
             a
             little
             blew
             thred
             ,
             saith
             the
             Bishop
             :
             
               How
               dare
               you
               appear
               before
               me
               with
               those
               ?
            
             and
             he
             suspended
             him
             :
             And
             good
             Mr.
             Bayne
             would
             never
             more
             have
             to
             do
             with
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             said
             ,
             
               They
               are
               an
               earthly
               Generation
               ,
               and
               savour
               not
               the
               things
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             When
             Dr.
             Fulke
             (
             a
             half
             Conformist
             )
             went
             out
             of
             St.
             Johns
             Colledge
             in
             Cambridge
             with
             his
             Pupils
             ,
             
               hiring
               Chambers
               for
               himself
               and
               them
               in
               the
               Town
               ,
            
             it
             was
             as
             great
             a
             separation
             from
             the
             Colledge
             (
             to
             avoid
             the
             Surplice
             which
             he
             after
             submitted
             to
             )
             as
             we
             make
             from
             the
             Church
             .
             See
             
               Ames
               fresh
               suit
               ,
               p.
            
             473.
             
             And
             that
             it
             was
             no
             conscience
             of
             obeying
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             Beza
             would
             have
             the
             Ministers
             moved
             by
             ,
             from
             assembling
             :
             Judge
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             [
             
               De
               notis
               Eccles
               .
               Ego
               pontificiis
            
             —
             ]
             
               I
               willingly
               leave
               to
               the
               Papists
               the
               whole
               degree
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               openly
               say
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               was
               not
               the
               Author
               ,
               but
               humane
               prudence
               ;
               which
               if
               we
               observe
               not
               that
               God
               hath
               cursed
               ,
               certainly
               we
               even
               yet
               see
               nothing
               ;
               and
               we
               nourish
               a
               viper
               in
               our
               bosoms
               ,
               which
               will
               again
               kill
               the
               Mother
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             30.
             
             I
             will
             conclude
             with
             the
             recital
             of
             the
             Letter
             sent
             to
             the
             Bishops
             by
             Dr.
             
               Humphrey
               ,
               Regius
            
             Professor
             in
             Oxford
             ,
             who
             yet
             constrained
             ,
             used
             the
             Surplice
             after
             that
             :
             Our
             Dr.
             may
             note
             what
             sence
             they
             had
             then
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             premising
             only
             the
             words
             of
             
               John
               Fox
            
             ,
             speaking
             of
             Blumfield
             a
             wicked
             Persecutor
             ,
             who
             threatned
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             
               Simon
               Harelson
            
             ,
             for
             not
             wearing
             the
             Surplice
             :
             [
             
               Its
               pity
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               such
               baits
               of
               Popery
               are
               left
               to
               the
               enemies
               to
               take
               Christians
               in
               ;
               God
               take
               them
               away
               from
               us
               ,
               or
               us
               from
               them
               :
               for
               God
               knoweth
               they
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               much
               blindness
               and
               strife
               among
               men
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   Dr.
                   HUMPHREY'S
                   Letter
                   to
                   the
                   BISHOPS
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       YOur
                       Lordships
                       Letter
                    
                     ,
                     directed
                     unto
                     us
                     by
                     our
                     Vice-Chancellor
                     ,
                     although
                     written
                     in
                     general
                     words
                     ,
                     yet
                     hath
                     so
                     hearted
                     our
                     Adversaries
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     now
                     no
                     more
                     counted
                     Brethren
                     and
                     Friends
                     but
                     Enemies
                     ;
                     and
                     ●ith
                     the
                     old
                     Mass
                     attires
                     be
                     so
                     straitly
                     commanded
                     ,
                     the
                     Mass
                     it self
                     is
                     shortly
                     looked
                     for
                     .
                     A
                     Sword
                     now
                     is
                     put
                     into
                     the
                     enemies
                     hands
                     of
                     these
                     that
                     under
                     Q
                     Mary
                     have
                     drawn
                     it
                     for
                     Popery
                     ,
                     and
                     under
                     pretence
                     of
                     good
                     order
                     ,
                     are
                     ready
                     without
                     cause
                     to
                     bewreck
                     their
                     Popish
                     anger
                     upon
                     us
                     ,
                     who
                     in
                     this
                     will
                     use
                     extremity
                     ,
                     in
                     other
                     laws
                     of
                     more
                     importance
                     ,
                     partiality
                     .
                     I
                     would
                     have
                     wished
                     ,
                     my
                     Lords
                     ,
                     rather
                     privy
                     admonition
                     than
                     open
                     expulsion
                     ;
                     yea
                     I
                     had
                     rather
                     have
                     received
                     wounds
                     of
                     my
                     Brother
                     ,
                     than
                     kisses
                     of
                     mine
                     Enemy
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     had
                     privily
                     in
                     a
                     convenient
                     day
                     resigned
                     ,
                     then
                     neither
                     should
                     the
                     punisher
                     have
                     been
                     noted
                     of
                     cruelty
                     ,
                     neither
                     the
                     offender
                     of
                     temerity
                     ,
                     neither
                     should
                     the
                     Papists
                     have
                     accused
                     (
                     in
                     their
                     seditious
                     Book
                     )
                     Protestants
                     of
                     contention
                     .
                     Religion
                     requireth
                     naked
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     preached
                     ,
                     professed
                     ,
                     glorified
                     ;
                     that
                     
                       graviora
                       legis
                    
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     faithful
                     Ministry
                     of
                     feeding
                     Pastors
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     furthered
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     that
                     orders
                     tending
                     to
                     edification
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     destruction
                     ,
                     advanced
                     ;
                     and
                     finally
                     the
                     Spouses
                     friends
                     should
                     by
                     all
                     means
                     be
                     cherished
                     ,
                     favoured
                     ,
                     and
                     defended
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     by
                     counterfeit
                     and
                     false
                     intruders
                     ,
                     condemned
                     and
                     overborn
                     ,
                     and
                     defaced
                     .
                     But
                     alas
                     ,
                     a
                     man
                     qualified
                     with
                     inward
                     gifts
                     for
                     lack
                     of
                     outward
                     shews
                     is
                     punished
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     man
                     only
                     outwardly
                     conformable
                     and
                     inwardly
                     clean
                     unfurnished
                     ,
                     is
                     let
                     alone
                     ,
                     yea
                     exalted
                     :
                     The
                     painful
                     Preacher
                     for
                     his
                     labour
                     is
                     beaten
                     ,
                     the
                     unpreaching
                     Prelate
                     offending
                     in
                     the
                     greater
                     ,
                     is
                     shotfree
                     ;
                     the
                     learned
                     man
                     without
                     his
                     cap
                     is
                     afflicted
                     ,
                     the
                     capped
                     man
                     without
                     learning
                     is
                     not
                     touched
                     :
                     Is
                     not
                     this
                     directly
                     to
                     break
                     Gods
                     laws
                     ?
                     Is
                     not
                     this
                     the
                     Pharises
                     vae
                     ?
                     Is
                     not
                     this
                     to
                     wa●●
                     the
                     outside
                     of
                     the
                     Cup
                     ,
                     and
                     leave
                     the
                     inner
                     part
                     uncleansed
                     ?
                     Is
                     not
                     this
                     to
                     prefer
                     Mint
                     and
                     Annis
                     to
                     faith
                     aud
                     judgment
                     and
                     mercy
                     ?
                     Mans
                     tradition
                     before
                     the
                     ordinance
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                     Is
                     not
                     this
                     in
                     the
                     School
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     method
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     a
                     plain
                     disorder
                     ?
                     hath
                     not
                     this
                     preposterous
                     order
                     a
                     woe
                     ?
                     That
                     the
                     Catechism
                     should
                     be
                     read
                     is
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     to
                     preach
                     is
                     a
                     necessary
                     point
                     of
                     a
                     Priest
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     quarterly
                     Sermons
                     is
                     law
                     ,
                     to
                     see
                     poor
                     men
                     of
                     the
                     poor
                     mens
                     box
                     relieved
                     ,
                     Vagabonds
                     punished
                     ,
                     Parishes
                     communicate
                     ,
                     Rood
                     lofts
                     pull'd
                     down
                     ,
                     Monuments
                     of
                     Superstition
                     defaced
                     ,
                     Service
                     done
                     and
                     heard
                     ,
                     is
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     is
                     Statute
                     ;
                     that
                     the
                     Oath
                     to
                     the
                     Q
                     Majesty
                     should
                     be
                     offered
                     and
                     
                     taken
                     ,
                     is
                     required
                     as
                     well
                     by
                     ordinance
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     of
                     man.
                     These
                     are
                     plain
                     matters
                     ,
                     necessary
                     ,
                     Christian
                     ,
                     and
                     profitable
                     .
                     To
                     wear
                     a
                     Surplice
                     ,
                     a
                     Coap
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     corner'd
                     Cap
                     is
                     (
                     as
                     you
                     take
                     it
                     )
                     an
                     accidental
                     thing
                     ,
                     a
                     device
                     only
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     we
                     say
                     a
                     doubt
                     or
                     question
                     in
                     divinity
                     .
                     Sith
                     now
                     these
                     substantial
                     points
                     are
                     in
                     all
                     places
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     almost
                     neglected
                     ,
                     the
                     offender
                     either
                     nothing
                     or
                     little
                     rebuked
                     ,
                     and
                     sith
                     the
                     transgressors
                     have
                     no
                     colour
                     of
                     conscience
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     sin
                     and
                     shame
                     to
                     proceed
                     against
                     us
                     first
                     ,
                     having
                     also
                     reasonable
                     defence
                     of
                     our
                     doings
                     :
                     Charity
                     my
                     Lords
                     ,
                     would
                     first
                     have
                     taught
                     us
                     ,
                     Equity
                     would
                     first
                     have
                     spared
                     us
                     ,
                     brotherliness
                     would
                     have
                     warned
                     us
                     ,
                     pity
                     would
                     have
                     pardoned
                     us
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     had
                     been
                     found
                     trespassers
                     .
                     God
                     is
                     my
                     witness
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     the
                     beholder
                     of
                     all
                     faith
                     ,
                     I
                     think
                     of
                     your
                     Lordships
                     honourably
                     ,
                     esteeming
                     you
                     as
                     brethren
                     ,
                     reverencing
                     you
                     as
                     Lords
                     and
                     Masters
                     of
                     the
                     Congregation
                     :
                     alas
                     why
                     have
                     not
                     you
                     some
                     good
                     opinion
                     of
                     us
                     ?
                     why
                     do
                     you
                     trust
                     known
                     Adversaries
                     and
                     mistrust
                     your
                     Brethren
                     ?
                     We
                     confess
                     one
                     faith
                     of
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     we
                     preach
                     one
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     we
                     acknowledg
                     one
                     Ruler
                     upon
                     earth
                     ,
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     (
                     saving
                     in
                     this
                     )
                     we
                     are
                     of
                     your
                     judgment
                     ,
                     shall
                     we
                     be
                     used
                     thus
                     for
                     a
                     Surplice
                     ?
                     shall
                     brethren
                     persecute
                     brethren
                     for
                     a
                     forked
                     Cap
                     ,
                     devised
                     singularity
                     of
                     him
                     that
                     is
                     our
                     enemy
                     ?
                     Now
                     shall
                     we
                     fight
                     for
                     the
                     Popes
                     coat
                     ,
                     his
                     head
                     and
                     body
                     being
                     banished
                     ?
                     shall
                     the
                     controversie
                     so
                     fall
                     out
                     in
                     conclusion
                     ▪
                     that
                     for
                     lack
                     of
                     necessary
                     furniture
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     esteemed
                     )
                     labourers
                     shall
                     lack
                     wages
                     ?
                     Churches
                     preaching
                     ?
                     shall
                     we
                     not
                     teach
                     ?
                     shall
                     we
                     not
                     exercise
                     our
                     Talents
                     as
                     God
                     hath
                     commanded
                     us
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     wear
                     that
                     which
                     our
                     enemies
                     have
                     desired
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     by
                     the
                     appointment
                     of
                     Friends
                     .
                     Oh
                     that
                     ever
                     I
                     saw
                     this
                     day
                     that
                     our
                     Adversaries
                     should
                     laugh
                     to
                     see
                     brethren
                     fall
                     together
                     by
                     the
                     ears
                     :
                     Oh
                     that
                     Ephraim
                     should
                     thus
                     eat
                     up
                     
                       Manasses
                       ,
                       Manasses
                       Ephraim
                    
                     .
                     My
                     Lords
                     ,
                     before
                     this
                     take
                     place
                     ,
                     consider
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     the
                     Crests
                     and
                     triumphs
                     of
                     Antichrist
                     ,
                     the
                     laughter
                     of
                     Satan
                     ,
                     the
                     sorrow
                     and
                     sighs
                     of
                     a
                     number
                     ,
                     the
                     misery
                     and
                     sequel
                     of
                     the
                     Tragedy
                     .
                     I
                     write
                     with
                     zeal
                     without
                     proof
                     of
                     my
                     matter
                     at
                     this
                     time
                     present
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     without
                     knowledge
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     nor
                     without
                     grief
                     of
                     mind
                     :
                     God
                     move
                     your
                     Spirit
                     at
                     this
                     present
                     to
                     fight
                     against
                     
                       Carnem
                       ,
                       Circumcisionem
                       ,
                       immo
                       Concisionem
                       ,
                    
                     against
                     
                       Literam
                       &
                       Legem
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     principally
                     is
                     now
                     regarded
                     and
                     rewarded
                     .
                     Speak
                     I
                     humbly
                     beseech
                     you
                     to
                     the
                     Queens
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     Chancellor
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     Mr.
                     Secretary
                     and
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     proceedings
                     may
                     sleep
                     ,
                     that
                     England
                     may
                     understand
                     your
                     zealous
                     mind
                     toward
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     your
                     love
                     toward
                     the
                     poor
                     welwillers
                     ,
                     your
                     hate
                     toward
                     the
                     professed
                     enemies
                     ,
                     your
                     unity
                     in
                     true
                     conformity
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     neither
                     be
                     needful
                     now
                     ,
                     neither
                     exacted
                     in
                     any
                     good
                     age
                     :
                     So
                     shall
                     the
                     little
                     Flock
                     be
                     bound
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     so
                     shall
                     the
                     great
                     Shepherd
                     be
                     good
                     to
                     you
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             An
             ANSWER
             to
             the
             false
             ACCUSATIONS
             and
             REASONINGS
             of
             the
             Dr.'s
             SECOND
             PART
             .
          
           
             HEre
             the
             Dr.
             begins
             with
             the
             description
             of
             their
             principles
             whom
             he
             accuseth
             (
             I
             am
             one
             of
             them
             :
             )
             And
             the
             first
             sort
             are
             those
             [
             
               that
               hold
               partial
               and
               occasional
               Communion
               with
               our
               Churches
               to
               be
               lawful
               ,
               but
               not
               total
               and
               constant
               ,
               ]
               viz.
               [
               at
               some
               times
               to
               be
               present
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               part
               of
               our
               worship
               ,
               and
               on
               particular
               occasion
               to
               partake
               of
               some
               acts
               of
               Communion
               with
               us
               ;
               but
               they
               apprehend
               greater
               purity
               and
               edification
               in
               separate
               Congregations
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               are
               to
               choose
               they
               think
               themselves
               bound
               to
               choose
               these
               ,
               though
               at
               certain
               seasons
               they
               may
               think
               it
               lawful
               to
               submit
               to
               occasional
               Communion
               with
               our
               Church
               .
               ]
               The
               second
               sort
               are
               ``
               Such
               as
               hold
               any
               Communion
               with
               our
               Church
               unlawful
               :
               And
               he
               pretends
               to
               proceed
               with
               all
               possible
               clearness
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             am
             sorry
             if
             more
             clearness
             and
             truth
             is
             become
             impossible
             to
             him
             .
             He
             taketh
             not
             me
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             second
             sort
             ,
             and
             therefore
             describeth
             me
             as
             of
             the
             first
             :
             It
             s
             no
             presumption
             to
             say
             that
             I
             know
             my
             own
             mind
             and
             practice
             better
             than
             he
             doth
             ,
             though
             he
             would
             seem
             to
             know
             the
             old
             Nonconformists
             minds
             better
             than
             they
             did
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             The
             matter
             of
             fact
             must
             first
             be
             notified
             :
             1.
             
             I
             ever
             distinguished
             the
             National
             ,
             Diocesan
             ,
             Parochial
             ,
             and
             Segregate
             Churches
             :
             And
             the
             National
             as
             supposed
             organized
             ,
             or
             an
             Ecclesiastically
             political
             Society
             ,
             from
             the
             National
             as
             a
             Christian
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             
               agreeing
               Association
            
             of
             Churches
             ,
             without
             any
             Governor
             of
             the
             whole
             (
             Single
             or
             Aristocratical
             .
             )
             And
             I
             distinguished
             Diocesans
             that
             are
             as
             Arch-Bishops
             over
             lower
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             like
             ours
             ,
             
               infimae
               speciei
            
             :
             and
             I
             distinguished
             
               Parish
               Churches
            
             that
             have
             
               true
               Pastors
            
             ,
             from
             those
             that
             have
             none
             but
             uncapable
             men
             ,
             through
             insufficiency
             ,
             heresie
             ,
             malignity
             ,
             or
             as
             usurpers
             are
             not
             truly
             called
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Accordingly
             I
             concluded
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             in
             England
             that
             have
             true
             Pastors
             ,
             are
             true
             political
             governed
             Churches
             .
             2.
             
             That
             though
             some
             would
             make
             them
             none
             ,
             by
             denying
             to
             the
             Pastors
             an
             essential
             
             part
             of
             their
             office
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             Bishop
             the
             sole
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             but
             his
             Curates
             ,
             and
             the
             Parishes
             no
             Churches
             as
             having
             no
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             only
             as
             Chappels
             ,
             part
             of
             the
             lowest
             governed
             Church
             (
             Diocesan
             )
             and
             so
             give
             up
             the
             cause
             to
             the
             Brownists
             called
             Separatists
             ;
             yet
             truly
             such
             Parishes
             are
             true
             political
             Churches
             ,
             because
             the
             ordainer
             being
             but
             the
             
               investing
               Minister
            
             ,
             the
             office
             is
             not
             essentiated
             as
             he
             willeth
             or
             saith
             ,
             but
             as
             God
             the
             Instituter
             
               willeth
               and
               saith
            
             .
             As
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Husband
             over
             the
             Wife
             is
             not
             what
             please
             the
             Priest
             that
             marryeth
             them
             ,
             but
             what
             pleaseth
             God
             who
             giveth
             it
             by
             his
             Law
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Lord
             Mayor's
             power
             is
             not
             what
             please
             the
             Recorder
             ,
             or
             he
             that
             giveth
             him
             his
             Oath
             or
             Insignia
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             Kings
             Charter
             giveth
             ;
             and
             the
             Kings
             power
             is
             not
             what
             he
             will
             that
             Crowneth
             him
             and
             giveth
             him
             his
             Oath
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             hath
             right
             to
             by
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             is
             soundly
             maintained
             by
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             and
             overthrown
             by
             many
             of
             the
             Diocesans
             :
             But
             if
             the
             Parish
             Minister
             himself
             consent
             not
             to
             the
             essentials
             of
             his
             own
             office
             ,
             his
             Ministry
             may
             be
             valid
             to
             others
             while
             he
             is
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             ,
             himself
             ,
             no
             true
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             All
             Parishes
             are
             no
             true
             governed
             Churches
             ,
             whose
             Ministers
             want
             any
             thing
             essential
             to
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             nor
             must
             be
             owned
             as
             such
             if
             known
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             for
             the
             peoples
             sake
             they
             are
             true
             Churches
             ,
             
               secundum
               quid
            
             ,
             or
             equivocally
             as
             a
             company
             of
             Christians
             may
             be
             so
             called
             that
             have
             no
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             may
             be
             so
             far
             communicated
             with
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             never
             spake
             against
             a
             Diocesan
             or
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             that
             hath
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             and
             true
             Pastors
             or
             Bishops
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             taketh
             on
             him
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             did
             ,
             excepting
             their
             work
             ,
             properly
             Apostolical
             ,
             viz.
             by
             the
             Word
             and
             not
             the
             Sword
             ,
             to
             oversee
             and
             instruct
             inferior
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             When
             the
             Diocesans
             put
             down
             all
             lower
             Churches
             and
             true
             Pastors
             ,
             I
             own
             not
             that
             doing
             ,
             nor
             them
             in
             that
             form
             ;
             but
             I
             separate
             from
             them
             no
             further
             than
             they
             do
             from
             Christ
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             When
             they
             are
             but
             as
             good
             Arch-Bishops
             taking
             care
             of
             many
             Churches
             ,
             whether
             their
             Diocess
             shall
             be
             called
             a
             Church
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             but
             
               lis
               de
               nomine
            
             .
             I
             find
             not
             that
             any
             Apostle
             as
             such
             ,
             was
             the
             constitutive
             Head
             of
             a
             Diocesan
             or
             Provincial
             Church
             ,
             or
             made
             any
             such
             ,
             above
             particular
             Churches
             :
             Nor
             do
             I
             find
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             any
             political
             Church
             form
             ,
             but
             the
             Universal
             headed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             particular
             ones
             governed
             by
             Pastors
             .
             The
             General
             is
             the
             constitutive
             Head
             of
             his
             Army
             ,
             and
             the
             Colonel
             of
             his
             Regiment
             ,
             and
             the
             Captain
             of
             his
             Troop
             ,
             as
             distinct
             subordinate
             Bodies
             ;
             but
             the
             Major
             General
             ,
             General
             of
             the
             Ordnance
             ,
             Quartermaster
             General
             ,
             &c.
             may
             be
             only
             under
             ▪
             Officers
             to
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             the
             noblest
             integral
             
             parts
             ,
             but
             as
             such
             no
             constitutive
             Head
             of
             any
             Body
             of
             Men
             whatever
             :
             So
             that
             General
             Pastors
             prove
             no
             superior
             proper
             Church
             .
             But
             because
             it
             was
             lawful
             in
             prudence
             for
             the
             Apostles
             to
             have
             taken
             several
             Provinces
             ,
             limited
             severally
             to
             each
             ,
             so
             may
             men
             now
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             call
             such
             Churches
             ,
             I
             strive
             not
             ,
             so
             the
             matter
             be
             agreed
             on
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             ever
             owned
             a
             
               Christian
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             and
             the
             agreeing
             Association
             of
             as
             many
             Churches
             as
             can
             for
             mutual
             help
             and
             concord
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             to
             be
             their
             Governor
             by
             the
             Sword
             :
             And
             if
             any
             will
             call
             a
             Kingdom
             a
             Church
             ,
             or
             an
             Association
             that
             hath
             no
             constitutive
             Government
             ,
             a
             Church
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             called
             a
             Diet
             or
             Assembly
             of
             many
             Kings
             or
             Princes
             ,
             a
             Kingdom
             or
             Republick
             ,
             let
             him
             enjoy
             his
             Equivocation
             ,
             so
             we
             understand
             each
             other
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             According
             to
             these
             Principles
             I
             own
             my self
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             universal
             Church
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Parish
             or
             particular
             Church
             where
             for
             the
             time
             I
             am
             called
             to
             be
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             .
             But
             I
             think
             I
             may
             remove
             from
             Parish
             to
             Parish
             as
             I
             have
             cause
             ,
             as
             a
             dweller
             or
             a
             lodger
             may
             ;
             and
             I
             take
             not
             all
             the
             Parish
             to
             be
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             take
             Parish
             bounds
             to
             be
             no
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             but
             a
             humane
             mutable
             point
             of
             order
             ,
             convenient
             when
             by
             accident
             it
             crosseth
             not
             the
             end
             ,
             nor
             doth
             more
             harm
             than
             good
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             I
             think
             if
             any
             Nobleman
             in
             London
             confine
             his
             ordinary
             communion
             to
             a
             just
             assembly
             in
             his
             happel
             ,
             or
             any
             that
             have
             a
             Minister
             utterly
             unsuitable
             to
             their
             needs
             ,
             do
             usually
             hold
             communion
             in
             the
             next
             Parish
             Church
             for
             better
             ,
             he
             is
             thereby
             neither
             Separatist
             nor
             Sinner
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             According
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             silenced
             I
             ordinarily
             heard
             Dr.
             Wilkins
             and
             Dr.
             Tillotson
             ;
             and
             communicated
             in
             several
             places
             as
             I
             had
             best
             opportunity
             ;
             and
             quickly
             going
             to
             Acton
             ,
             I
             there
             constantly
             morning
             and
             evening
             joyned
             at
             Common
             prayer
             and
             Sermon
             ,
             communicating
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             where
             I
             had
             best
             opportunity
             ,
             (
             being
             loth
             for
             the
             Parson
             and
             Curates
             s●ke
             ,
             to
             tell
             you
             why
             it
             was
             not
             there
             ,
             )
             once
             with
             Dr.
             Horton
             and
             often
             with
             Nonconformists
             .
             The
             Plague
             driving
             me
             to
             Hambden
             ,
             I
             constantly
             there
             joyned
             in
             all
             the
             publick
             Worship
             and
             Sacrament
             :
             Returning
             to
             Acton
             ,
             I
             did
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             sometime
             repeated
             Dean
             Rieve's
             Sermon
             ,
             till
             he
             got
             me
             sent
             to
             Gaol
             for
             teaching
             some
             willing
             ignorant
             people
             between
             the
             Church
             meetings
             in
             my
             house
             :
             Thence
             going
             to
             Totteridge
             ,
             I
             many
             years
             constantly
             twice
             a
             day
             joyned
             in
             the
             publick
             worship
             ,
             and
             took
             the
             Sacrament
             when
             administred
             as
             Mr.
             Parre
             will
             testifie
             .
             Thence
             removing
             to
             London
             ,
             and
             licensed
             by
             the
             King
             to
             preach
             ,
             I
             forbare
             some
             time
             ,
             and
             after
             chose
             only
             the
             Market
             house
             at
             St.
             James's
             ,
             openly
             declaring
             that
             we
             met
             not
             as
             separating
             from
             the
             publick
             Churches
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             need
             of
             multitudes
             that
             went
             to
             no
             Church
             for
             want
             of
             room
             .
             Since
             then
             I
             have
             many
             years
             joyned
             in
             all
             the
             publick
             worship
             ,
             Word
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             
             with
             the
             Parish
             Church
             ,
             when
             able
             ,
             since
             that
             I
             also
             sometime
             joyn
             with
             Nonconformists
             ,
             and
             preach
             my self
             Afternoons
             ,
             and
             on
             Thursdays
             in
             the
             Nonconformists
             Chappels
             ,
             being
             not
             allowed
             to
             do
             it
             otherwise
             .
             In
             the
             Country
             in
             Summer
             ,
             I
             have
             far
             off
             got
             into
             some
             Parish
             Churches
             for
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             tryed
             neer
             London
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             have
             consent
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             Bishop
             Sheldon's
             License
             for
             that
             Diocess
             ,
             I
             think
             not
             yet
             invalidated
             .
             This
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             .
          
           
             Now
             Reader
             ,
             Qu.
             1.
             
             Doth
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             those
             counted
             of
             this
             Parish
             Church
             ,
             hear
             and
             communicate
             so
             oft
             as
             I
             do
             .
          
           
             Q.
             2.
             
             If
             not
             ,
             what
             makes
             them
             and
             not
             me
             to
             be
             of
             that
             Church
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             3.
             
             What
             is
             the
             constancy
             that
             this
             Dr.
             maketh
             necessary
             to
             a
             member
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             4.
             
             What
             are
             the
             parts
             of
             their
             worship
             which
             he
             saith
             I
             joyn
             not
             in
             ?
             Hath
             he
             named
             any
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             5.
             
             Is
             this
             only
             occasional
             joyning
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             I
             do
             maintain
             that
             1.
             
             When
             ,
             
               consideratis
               considerandis
            
             ,
             we
             may
             choose
             the
             
               purest
               Churches
               and
               most
               edifying
               Ministry
               ,
            
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             so
             to
             do
             .
             And
             one
             of
             his
             answers
             (
             
               the
               Rector
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             hath
             in
             the
             Epistle
             cited
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             the
             retracted
             Irenicon
             ,
             but
             his
             late
             Book
             against
             Popery
             ,
             expresly
             threatning
             us
             with
             damnation
             if
             we
             do
             not
             .
             To
             which
             I
             find
             no
             excuse
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             yea
             the
             Papist
             adversary
             grants
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             do
             maintain
             against
             those
             that
             separate
             from
             all
             Churches
             which
             they
             dare
             not
             be
             stated
             members
             of
             ,
             that
             its
             lawful
             to
             communicate
             occasionally
             ,
             where
             we
             may
             not
             do
             it
             statedly
             :
             But
             is
             this
             to
             deny
             all
             save
             occasional
             communion
             with
             all
             their
             Churches
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             often
             say
             that
             there
             is
             so
             great
             difference
             of
             Parish
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             of
             Persons
             cases
             and
             opportunities
             ,
             and
             Relations
             ,
             (
             as
             Wives
             ,
             Children
             ,
             Servants
             ,
             under
             Parents
             ,
             &c.
             of
             divers
             commands
             ,
             &c.
             )
             that
             to
             be
             constant
             Communicants
             in
             their
             Parish
             Church
             ,
             is
             to
             some
             a
             duty
             ,
             to
             some
             a
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             occasional
             communion
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             As
             to
             the
             second
             sort
             ,
             
               that
               hold
               all
               communion
               with
               them
               unlawful
               .
            
             1.
             
             I
             leave
             them
             to
             plead
             their
             own
             cause
             ,
             and
             I
             meddle
             only
             with
             my
             own
             part
             .
             2.
             
             But
             I
             must
             say
             that
             if
             they
             mistake
             ,
             those
             that
             wilfully
             give
             them
             the
             occasion
             are
             unfit
             reprovers
             of
             them
             :
             And
             if
             men
             for
             worldly
             ends
             or
             by
             error
             ,
             will
             corrupt
             and
             defile
             a
             Church
             to
             the
             utmost
             that
             is
             consistent
             with
             lawful
             Communion
             (
             or
             neer
             it
             )
             they
             may
             make
             the
             question
             
               whether
               their
               Communion
               be
               lawful
            
             ,
             too
             hard
             for
             understandings
             .
             Every
             one
             cannot
             tell
             whether
             one
             in
             a
             swoon
             be
             alive
             or
             dead
             ,
             and
             some
             may
             bury
             him
             too
             hastily
             .
          
           
             Stretch
             not
             my
             similitude
             beyond
             my
             meaning
             :
             If
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             the
             game
             should
             by
             wilful
             sin
             ,
             get
             the
             
               Lues
               Vener●●
            
             ,
             and
             the
             case
             be
             disputed
             whether
             his
             wife
             may
             separate
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             beat
             her
             once
             a
             week
             ;
             if
             
             she
             will
             not
             daily
             eat
             that
             which
             makes
             her
             grievous
             sick
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             it
             to
             exercise
             his
             Authority
             ,
             another
             may
             better
             plead
             against
             her
             departure
             than
             he
             :
             If
             it
             be
             a
             fault
             in
             her
             so
             to
             save
             her self
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             in
             him
             to
             destroy
             or
             abuse
             her
             ?
          
           
             If
             we
             be
             forbidden
             to
             take
             poyson
             ,
             and
             one
             will
             causelesly
             command
             us
             to
             take
             a
             doubtful
             thing
             ,
             as
             Nightshade
             ,
             Hemlock
             ,
             
               A●ripigmentum
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             then
             condemn
             us
             as
             disobedient
             for
             refusing
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             unfittest
             person
             to
             condemn
             us
             .
             If
             it
             be
             lawful
             to
             avoid
             a
             house
             that
             hath
             the
             Plague
             ,
             a
             man
             is
             excusable
             that
             mistakes
             the
             spotted
             Fever
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Were
             your
             Congregations
             but
             full
             of
             persons
             that
             had
             the
             scabs
             of
             the
             small
             Pox
             not
             dryed
             away
             ,
             and
             one
             went
             to
             a
             sounder
             Congregation
             for
             fear
             of
             infection
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             condemning
             you
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             born
             with
             .
             If
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             Reign
             ,
             when
             abundance
             of
             Papist
             Priests
             staid
             in
             the
             Churches
             for
             their
             Benefices
             ,
             a
             man
             had
             quietly
             gone
             from
             them
             to
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             blame
             him
             ;
             though
             he
             had
             not
             been
             sure
             that
             they
             were
             not
             changed
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             still
             say
             that
             if
             such
             erre
             by
             too
             much
             care
             to
             avoid
             sin
             and
             save
             their
             souls
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             far
             greater
             error
             to
             give
             them
             the
             occasion
             .
             2.
             
             And
             in
             such
             as
             you
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             therefore
             they
             must
             be
             so
             far
             forsaken
             ,
             as
             that
             none
             may
             preach
             to
             them
             .
             If
             I
             may
             preach
             to
             no
             erring
             people
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             must
             preach
             to
             none
             .
             2.
             
             Or
             be
             no
             Physician
             to
             any
             that
             are
             sick
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             though
             I
             found
             no
             call
             to
             gather
             any
             together
             as
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             I
             cannot
             say
             that
             no
             other
             had
             such
             ,
             unless
             I
             had
             heard
             them
             all
             speak
             for
             themselves
             :
             yea
             I
             see
             such
             notorious
             need
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             that
             I
             dare
             not
             blame
             them
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
             And
             now
             Reader
             ,
             Qu.
             whether
             the
             Dr.
             hath
             truly
             stated
             the
             case
             between
             him
             and
             me
             ;
             and
             whether
             you
             can
             expect
             truth
             and
             edification
             in
             his
             handling
             of
             a
             false-stated
             case
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             questions
             which
             ,
             as
             my
             accuser
             ,
             (
             in
             his
             Book
             )
             he
             should
             have
             handled
             ,
             had
             truth
             been
             his
             design
             .
             1.
             
             
               Whether
               for
               one
               that
               holdeth
               so
               much
               Communion
               with
               their
               Churches
               as
               I
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               here
               describe
               ,
               it
               be
               sinful
               separation
               to
               Preach
               in
               and
               Communicate
               with
               the
               Assemblies
               of
               Nonconformists
               ,
               or
               mixt
               ones
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               done
               ?
               2.
               
               Whether
               to
               deny
               this
               to
               be
               sinful
               Separation
               (
               or
               Separation
               
                 as
                 commonly
                 taken
                 for
                 Schism
              
               )
               be
               disingenious
               ▪
               and
               worse
               than
               theirs
               that
               openly
               renounce
               their
               Communion
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
             Three
             things
             he
             saith
             ,
             p.
             94.
             we
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             1.
             
             
               That
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               of
               Separation
               because
               of
               th●
               Doctrine
               of
               their
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             We
             distinguish
             of
             Separation
             :
             There
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             separate
             from
             you
             as
             no
             Church
             ,
             or
             further
             than
             we
             do
             ;
             there
             is
             reason
             to
             
             deny
             our
             consent
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             your
             foresaid
             Doctrine
             of
             all
             baptized
             dying
             Infants
             undoubted
             salvation
             ,
             not
             excepting
             those
             of
             Atheists
             and
             Infidels
             .
             2.
             
             To
             your
             included
             Doctrine
             implyed
             in
             your
             Impositions
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               if
               a
               man
               have
               unlawfully
               made
               a
               Vow
               and
               Oath
               to
               endeavour
               in
               his
               Place
               and
               Calling
               to
               reform
               some
               corruptions
               in
               Church-Government
               ,
               yea
               or
               to
               repent
               of
               his
               sin
               and
               oppose
               Popery
               ,
               Prophaneness
               ,
               and
               Schism
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               obligation
               on
               him
               from
               that
               Oath
               and
               Vow
               to
               do
               it
               .
            
             These
             and
             such
             other
             Doctrines
             we
             separate
             from
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             reject
             them
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
             His
             second
             supposed
             Concession
             is
             ,
             [
             
               That
               there
               is
               no
               other
               reason
               of
               Separation
               because
               of
               the
               terms
               of
               our
               Communion
               ,
               than
               what
               was
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             There
             are
             in
             my
             judgment
             no
             common
             reasons
             for
             going
             further
             from
             you
             than
             we
             do
             ,
             nor
             to
             justifie
             that
             which
             is
             commonly
             known
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Separation
             .
             But
             there
             are
             many
             and
             great
             reasons
             to
             justifie
             our
             measure
             of
             dissent
             and
             ministration
             ;
             and
             to
             say
             that
             [
             
               we
               grant
               there
               are
               no
               more
               reasons
               now
               than
               were
               then
               ,
            
             ]
             is
             too
             bold
             an
             untruth
             .
             There
             is
             more
             reason
             ,
             1.
             
             From
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             things
             imposed
             .
             2.
             
             From
             the
             designs
             and
             drift
             of
             the
             Imposition
             .
             3.
             
             From
             the
             effects
             .
             4.
             
             From
             the
             aggravation
             of
             Conformity
             as
             in
             the
             Church
             that
             we
             must
             communicate
             with
             .
             5.
             
             From
             the
             things
             which
             give
             us
             a
             fuller
             cause
             for
             our
             Preaching
             and
             Assemblies
             .
             viz.
             1.
             
             The
             late
             general
             contrary
             Church
             State
             and
             Engagement
             to
             it
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Plague
             .
             3.
             
             The
             burning
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Kings
             License
             and
             Clemency
             .
             5.
             
             The
             number
             and
             quality
             of
             them
             that
             seek
             our
             helps
             .
             Of
             these
             briefly
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             things
             imposed
             now
             which
             were
             not
             then
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Vestry
             Act
             was
             not
             then
             made
             ,
             by
             which
             so
             considerable
             a
             part
             of
             your
             Parish
             Churches
             as
             the
             Vestries
             ,
             are
             to
             renounce
             all
             obligations
             to
             endeavour
             any
             alteration
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             the
             Oath
             and
             Vow
             called
             the
             Covenant
             :
             So
             that
             all
             Reformation
             of
             Church
             Government
             as
             so
             sworn
             ,
             was
             thus
             renounced
             by
             them
             who
             in
             a
             sort
             represent
             the
             Parish
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             had
             not
             then
             imposed
             the
             same
             declarative
             Renunciation
             of
             all
             such
             obligation
             on
             all
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Schoolmasters
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             it
             now
             doth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Corporation
             Act
             was
             not
             then
             in
             being
             ,
             which
             constituteth
             all
             the
             Officers
             in
             power
             in
             all
             Cities
             and
             Corporations
             ,
             of
             such
             only
             as
             declare
             ,
             [
             
               that
               there
               is
               no
               obligation
               from
               the
               said
               Oath
               at
               all
               ,
            
             ]
             not
             excepting
             so
             much
             as
             the
             sworn
             duties
             of
             opposing
             Popery
             ,
             Prophaneness
             ,
             and
             Schism
             ,
             
               to
               repent
               of
               sin
               and
               amend
               our
               lives
               .
            
             And
             if
             
               swearing
               and
               vowing
               against
               Schism
            
             ,
             no
             whit
             bind
             men
             (
             if
             the
             Oath
             were
             but
             unlawfully
             imposed
             ,
             
             why
             should
             the
             Dr.
             make
             so
             great
             a
             matter
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             his
             reasonings
             should
             make
             men
             afraid
             of
             Gods
             service
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             but
             call
             it
             Schism
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             None
             of
             these
             Acts
             then
             required
             men
             to
             profess
             and
             subscribe
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             from
             that
             Vow
             or
             Oath
             no
             such
             Obligation
             on
             any
             other
             person
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             become
             Vouchers
             for
             the
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             of
             many
             hundred
             thousands
             whom
             we
             never
             saw
             ;
             even
             those
             Parliament
             men
             that
             were
             not
             forced
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             imposed
             it
             on
             others
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             not
             in
             what
             sense
             they
             took
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Re-ordination
             of
             Ministers
             ordained
             by
             Presbyteries
             was
             not
             then
             required
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             necessary
             condition
             of
             their
             Ministration
             and
             Church
             Relation
             ,
             (
             even
             by
             them
             that
             confess
             Re-ordination
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             therefore
             plainly
             intimate
             the
             nullity
             of
             the
             first
             .
             )
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             was
             not
             then
             made
             ,
             which
             requireth
             all
             Ministers
             publickly
             to
             declare
             their
             
               Assent
               and
               Consent
               to
               all
               things
               contained
               in
               ,
               and
               prescribed
               by
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               Book
               of
               Ordination
               ,
            
             (
             though
             part
             of
             this
             was
             in
             a
             Canon
             .
             )
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             false
             Rule
             for
             finding
             Easter-day
             was
             not
             then
             to
             be
             assented
             and
             consented
             to
             ,
             as
             a
             condition
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Nor
             the
             new
             Doctrine
             or
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             [
             
               of
               the
               undoubted
               certainty
               by
               Gods
               word
               ,
               that
               baptized
               dying
               Infants
               are
               saved
               ,
            
             ]
             (
             without
             any
             exception
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Atheists
             ,
             &c.
             )
             For
             the
             old
             words
             at
             Confirmation
             (
             as
             many
             Drs.
             of
             the
             Church
             have
             shewed
             )
             only
             meant
             that
             nothing
             else
             was
             necessary
             on
             the
             Churches
             part
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             Confirmation
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             word
             [
             Pastor
             ]
             as
             applyed
             to
             Parish
             Ministers
             distinct
             from
             Curates
             ,
             was
             not
             then
             blotted
             out
             of
             most
             places
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             ;
             nor
             the
             twentieth
             of
             Acts
             ,
             as
             applied
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             left
             out
             ,
             (
             
               Take
               heed
               to
               your selves
               and
               the
               Flock
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             in
             plain
             design
             to
             alter
             the
             Office
             and
             Parish
             Churches
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             Oxford
             Oath
             was
             not
             then
             imposed
             ,
             to
             banish
             Ministers
             above
             five
             miles
             from
             all
             Cities
             ,
             and
             Corporations
             ,
             and
             Places
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             of
             late
             years
             preached
             ;
             so
             that
             their
             old
             Flock
             or
             Friends
             (
             yea
             ,
             Wives
             and
             Children
             that
             could
             not
             follow
             them
             )
             might
             not
             so
             much
             as
             see
             or
             hear
             such
             Ministers
             in
             their
             Families
             ,
             or
             familiar
             converse
             that
             would
             have
             come
             to
             the
             publick
             Churches
             :
             And
             all
             Nonconformist
             Ministers
             that
             took
             not
             the
             Oath
             ,
             were
             thereby
             forbidden
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             in
             all
             Cities
             ,
             Corporations
             ,
             or
             Places
             aforesaid
             ,
             though
             their
             example
             might
             have
             drawn
             many
             (
             as
             mine
             did
             where
             I
             was
             .
             )
          
           
           
             11.
             
             Ministers
             and
             Corporations
             and
             Vestries
             ,
             were
             not
             then
             bound
             to
             swear
             or
             subscribe
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               unlawful
               on
               any
               pretence
               whatsoever
               to
               resist
               any
               commissioned
               by
               the
               King
            
             ;
             when
             the
             Keeper
             of
             his
             Seal
             may
             sign
             Commissions
             to
             seize
             on
             the
             Kings
             Forts
             ,
             Garrisons
             ,
             Navies
             ,
             and
             Treasuries
             ,
             to
             deliver
             up
             the
             Kingdoms
             to
             Foreigners
             ,
             to
             destroy
             Parliaments
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             and
             Laws
             :
             I
             am
             sure
             
               Hooker
               ,
               Bilson
            
             ,
             or
             Arch-Bishop
             Abbot
             ,
             subscribed
             not
             this
             ,
             nor
             were
             such
             Conformists
             .
             Are
             all
             these
             no
             difference
             of
             case
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
             There
             is
             2.
             a
             great
             difference
             in
             the
             drift
             and
             tendency
             of
             the
             Impositions
             .
             They
             were
             at
             first
             to
             quiet
             a
             Popish
             Nation
             ,
             while
             the
             true
             Doctrine
             took
             possession
             and
             rooting
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             the
             cavils
             of
             those
             Papists
             that
             charged
             the
             Reformers
             with
             forsaking
             all
             the
             Church
             :
             But
             what
             they
             have
             been
             used
             for
             these
             last
             forty
             or
             fifty
             years
             ,
             I
             leave
             the
             Reader
             to
             judge
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             the
             Complaints
             of
             all
             the
             Parliaments
             ,
             since
             then
             ,
             save
             one
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             the
             History
             of
             Arch-Bishop
             Laud's
             Tryal
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             Dr.
             Heylin's
             History
             of
             his
             Life
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             the
             writings
             of
             Divines
             ,
             such
             as
             Mr.
             Thorndike
             ,
             Dr.
             Parker
             ,
             Dr.
             Pierce
             ,
             Arch-Bishop
             Bromhall
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             such
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Papists
             historical
             collection
             out
             of
             such
             .
          
           
             See
             Dr.
             Heylin's
             description
             of
             the
             Reconciling
             Plot
             ,
             Anno
             1639.
             
          
           
             Arch
             Bishop
             Bromhal
             saith
             ,
             
               Vindicat.
               p.
               19.
               &c.
            
             
             
               [
               Whereas
               Mr.
               Baxter
               
                 doth
                 accuse
              
               Grotius
               
                 as
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 he
                 doth
                 him
                 wrong
                 ,
                 nay
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 he
                 doth
                 him
                 wrong
                 .
              
               —
               And
               I
               have
               read
               all
               that
               he
               alledgeth
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               but
               without
               any
               conviction
               or
               alteration
               in
               my
               judgment
               .
               —
               I
               will
               endeavour
               to
               give
               some
               further
               light
               what
               was
               the
               Religion
               of
               Grotius
               :
               He
               was
               in
               affection
               a
               friend
               ,
               and
               in
               desire
               a
               true
               Son
               of
               the
               Church
               a
               of
               England
               :
               And
               on
               his
               Deathbed
               recommended
               that
               Church
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               legally
               established
               to
               his
               Wife
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               of
               his
               Family
               as
               were
               then
               about
               him
               ,
               obliging
               them
               by
               his
               Authority
               to
               adhere
               firmly
               to
               it
               .
            
          
           
             The
             said
             Bishop
             (
             though
             no
             Papist
             )
             saith
             ,
             pag.
             81.
             
             
               b
               [
               I
               know
               no
               members
               of
               the
               Greek
               Church
               ,
               who
               give
               them
               (
               the
               Papists
               )
               either
               more
               or
               less
               than
               I
               do
               :
               (
               Compare
               this
               with
               the
               Council
               at
               Florence
               ,
               and
               the
               Patriarch
               Jeremiah's
               Writings
               ,
               and
               the
               present
               sence
               of
               the
               Greek
               
               Church
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               know
               his
               mind
               :
               )
               But
               my
               ground
               is
               not
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Greek
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               General
               Councils
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               representative
               Body
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               .
               c
               P.
               82.
               
               [
               To
               wave
               their
               last
               four
               hundred
               years
               determinations
               ,
               is
               implicitly
               to
               renounce
               all
               the
               necessary
               causes
               of
               this
               great
               Schism
               .
               d
               And
               to
               rest
               satisfied
               with
               their
               old
               Patriarchal
               power
               and
               dignity
               ,
               and
               Primacy
               of
               Order
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               another
               part
               of
               my
               Proposition
               )
               is
               to
               quit
               the
               modern
               Papacy
               ,
               name
               and
               thing
               .
               e
            
          
           
             
               Pag.
               84
               ,
               85.
               
               [
               That
               Christians
               may
               joyn
               together
               in
               the
               same
               publick
               devotions
               and
               service
               of
               Christ
               ,
               —
               1.
               
               If
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               were
               reduced
               from
               the
               Universality
               of
               Soveraign
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               
                 jure
                 divino
              
               ,
               to
               his
               
                 principium
                 unitatis
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Court
               regulated
               by
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               Councils
               of
               Constance
               and
               Basil
               ,
               and
               is
               desired
               by
               many
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               we
               .
               2.
               
               If
               the
               Creed
               were
               reduced
               to
               what
               they
               were
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               four
               first
               General
               Councils
               ,
               with
               only
               necessary
               explications
               ,
               and
               those
               made
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               a
               General
               Council
               .
               3.
               
               And
               some
               things
               whence
               offences
               have
               been
               given
               or
               taken
               ,
               be
               put
               out
               of
               the
               Divine
               Offices
               —
               Whether
               Christians
               ought
               not
               to
               live
               in
               holy
               Communion
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               the
               same
               publick
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               free
               from
               all
               schismatical
               separations
               .
               f
            
          
           
             
               Pag.
               93.
               1.
               
               That
               St.
               Peter
               had
               a
               fixed
               Chair
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               after
               at
               Rome
               ,
               is
               a
               truth
               .
               —
               2.
               
               That
               St.
               Peter
               had
               a
               Primacy
               of
               Order
               among
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               is
               the
               unanimous
               voice
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               .
               —
               3.
               
               Some
               Fathers
               and
               Schoolmen
               who
               were
               no
               sworn
               Vassals
               to
               the
               Roman
               Bishop
               ,
               do
               affirm
               that
               this
               Primacy
               of
               Order
               is
               fixed
               to
               the
               Chair
               of
               St.
               Peter
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               97.
               
               Though
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               had
               such
               a
               Primacy
               of
               Order
               by
               Divine
               Right
               or
               Humane
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               prejudice
               us
               at
               all
               ,
               nor
               is
               worth
               the
               contending
               about
               .
               But
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               by
               Divine
               Right
               in
               
                 foro
                 exteriore
              
               .
               2.
               
               Nor
               elsewhere
               (
               interiore
               )
               but
               executive
               according
               to
               the
               Canons
               .
            
             g
          
           
           
             Whereas
             I
             said
             that
             Protestants
             that
             consent
             not
             to
             the
             Popes
             Patriarchal
             Power
             over
             us
             in
             the
             West
             ,
             will
             fall
             under
             the
             reproach
             of
             Schism
             ;
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               p.
               104.
               &c.
            
             
             [
             Must
             a
             man
             quit
             his
             just
             right
             because
             some
             dislike
             it
             ?
             Their
             dislike
             is
             but
             scandal
             taken
             ,
             but
             the
             quitting
             of
             that
             which
             is
             right
             for
             their
             satisfaction
             ,
             should
             be
             scandal
             given
             .
             h
             If
             they
             be
             forced
             to
             fall
             under
             the
             reproach
             of
             Schismaticks
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             their
             own
             wilful
             humors
             ,
             or
             erroneous
             Conscience
             ,
             other
             force
             there
             is
             none
             .
             2.
             
             Whether
             is
             the
             worse
             and
             more
             dangerous
             condition
             ,
             to
             fall
             under
             the
             reproach
             of
             Schism
             ,
             or
             to
             fall
             into
             Schism
             it self
             ?
             Whosoever
             shall
             oppose
             the
             just
             power
             of
             a
             lawful
             Patriarch
             lawfully
             proceeding
             ,
             is
             a
             material
             Schismatick
             at
             least
             .
             —
             P.
             107.
             
             It
             's
             unsound
             arguing
             to
             deny
             a
             man
             his
             just
             right
             for
             fear
             lest
             he
             may
             abuse
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             Patriarchal
             Power
             was
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome's
             just
             right
             .
             They
             who
             made
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             a
             Patriarch
             were
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             ,
             not
             excluding
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Christian
             Emperors
             and
             Oecumenical
             Councils
             :
             what
             Laws
             they
             made
             in
             this
             case
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             ,
             till
             lawfully
             repealed
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             .
             i
          
           
             Much
             more
             he
             hath
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             and
             p.
             112.
             for
             uniting
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             on
             humane
             terms
             ,
             and
             p.
             117.
             against
             the
             peoples
             liberty
             of
             reading
             and
             interpreting
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             after
             at
             large
             that
             concord
             must
             be
             on
             humane
             terms
             ,
             p.
             122.
             
             [
             Grotius
             judgment
             was
             ,
             and
             mine
             is
             moderate
             ,
             ]
             but
             had
             not
             this
             man
             been
             so
             owned
             by
             many
             now
             ,
             I
             had
             not
             cited
             so
             much
             of
             his
             .
             And
             for
             Grotius
             ,
             I
             have
             over
             and
             over
             cited
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             now
             repeat
             them
             :
             And
             was
             this
             the
             drift
             of
             Conformity
             of
             old
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Sect.
             9.
             
             Another
             difference
             is
             in
             the
             effects
             ;
             for
             with
             us
             ,
             things
             not
             universally
             or
             absolutely
             determined
             by
             God
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             used
             or
             refused
             as
             they
             do
             more
             good
             or
             hurt
             .
             1.
             
             Then
             open
             Preaching
             and
             gathering
             Assemblies
             by
             Nonconformists
             ,
             would
             have
             greatly
             offended
             the
             Prince
             ;
             but
             our
             King
             at
             Breda
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             three
             first
             Declarations
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Licenses
             ,
             and
             connivence
             ,
             shewed
             such
             wisdom
             and
             clemency
             ,
             as
             intimated
             
             less
             displeasure
             at
             our
             liberty
             .
             2.
             
             It
             would
             have
             deprived
             most
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
             of
             their
             hopes
             of
             publick
             liberty
             in
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             which
             most
             of
             them
             enjoyed
             ;
             but
             we
             had
             neither
             possession
             nor
             expectation
             of
             such
             a
             thing
             .
             3.
             
             It
             would
             have
             hindred
             and
             hazarded
             the
             progress
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             but
             our
             preaching
             hath
             done
             more
             to
             stop
             the
             progress
             of
             the
             Syncretism
             ,
             or
             of
             Popery
             :
             Others
             know
             this
             whatever
             you
             frivolously
             say
             against
             it
             .
             4.
             
             Few
             of
             the
             most
             ignorant
             that
             needed
             them
             would
             then
             have
             left
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             to
             hear
             Nonconformists
             in
             private
             ;
             but
             now
             many
             will
             come
             to
             us
             that
             cannot
             get
             in
             to
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             :
             Other
             different
             effects
             may
             be
             named
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             10.
             4.
             
             And
             though
             I
             accuse
             you
             not
             ,
             you
             that
             unjustly
             said
             before
             that
             I
             made
             you
             seem
             a
             company
             of
             
               perjured
               Villains
            
             ,
             seems
             to
             think
             your self
             that
             the
             fore
             alledged
             causes
             make
             many
             of
             the
             people
             think
             little
             better
             of
             some
             ;
             and
             a
             Church
             thought
             to
             consist
             of
             such
             Pastors
             and
             Vestries
             ,
             &c.
             (
             essential
             parts
             )
             differ
             from
             those
             that
             do
             not
             .
             2.
             
             And
             the
             multitude
             of
             Atheists
             and
             filthy
             livers
             ,
             and
             the
             thousands
             of
             Noncommunicants
             who
             are
             still
             taken
             for
             real
             members
             of
             your
             Churches
             ,
             have
             now
             stood
             out
             against
             so
             long
             means
             and
             patience
             ,
             that
             the
             reasons
             of
             longer
             waiting
             for
             Reformation
             ,
             much
             differs
             from
             theirs
             in
             the
             beginning
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Canon
             at
             first
             did
             not
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             excommunicate
             all
             that
             do
             but
             profess
             themselves
             Nonconformists
             ,
             as
             since
             it
             did
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Bishops
             and
             their
             Canoneers
             had
             not
             then
             cast
             out
             2000
             ,
             nor
             neer
             so
             many
             Preachers
             as
             now
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             not
             so
             much
             tempt
             the
             people
             to
             flee
             from
             them
             as
             persecutors
             ,
             thorns
             ,
             thistles
             ,
             or
             wolves
             .
             5.
             
             When
             one
             Bishop
             cast
             any
             out
             ,
             some
             other
             usually
             would
             endure
             them
             ,
             but
             now
             it
             was
             not
             so
             .
             6.
             
             The
             people
             saw
             daily
             ,
             that
             you
             bore
             with
             those
             as
             no
             Schismaticks
             ,
             that
             never
             communicated
             nor
             used
             to
             hear
             you
             ,
             even
             the
             greater
             half
             of
             many
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             took
             them
             for
             Church
             members
             as
             is
             said
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             had
             reason
             to
             hope
             that
             they
             that
             communicated
             somewhere
             with
             Protestants
             ,
             especially
             that
             communicated
             also
             with
             your
             own
             Churches
             ,
             were
             as
             good
             Members
             ,
             and
             by
             good
             Pastors
             ,
             would
             be
             as
             well
             endured
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             11.
             5.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             forenamed
             causes
             of
             our
             preaching
             much
             differ
             .
             1.
             
             We
             saw
             the
             Kingdom
             (
             though
             under
             usurpers
             )
             engaged
             by
             Vow
             ,
             Practice
             ,
             and
             about
             sixteen
             years
             possession
             and
             custom
             ,
             to
             another
             way
             ;
             and
             who
             could
             expect
             that
             a
             Law
             should
             presently
             change
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             assure
             them
             of
             absolution
             .
             2.
             
             They
             that
             conformed
             were
             the
             more
             averse
             ,
             to
             see
             about
             six
             thousand
             Ministers
             that
             had
             gone
             the
             other
             way
             ,
             so
             suddenly
             change
             ;
             as
             to
             declare
             assent
             and
             consent
             to
             a
             Book
             which
             they
             never
             saw
             .
             3.
             
             The
             case
             of
             the
             Plague
             ,
             the
             burning
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Licenses
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             named
             before
             ,
             which
             verily
             made
             a
             great
             difference
             .
             4.
             
             And
             the
             numbers
             
             that
             call
             to
             us
             for
             help
             makes
             a
             great
             difference
             ,
             when
             then
             they
             that
             needed
             them
             most
             ,
             did
             not
             desire
             it
             .
             These
             are
             some
             differences
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             12.
             p.
             95.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               reason
               of
               separation
               because
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               our
               Church
               .
            
             ]
             Answ
             .
             But
             now
             you
             have
             corrupted
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Article
             of
             Infants
             undoubted
             salvation
             before
             described
             ,
             (
             and
             before
             by
             the
             doctrines
             about
             Prelacy
             ,
             Godfathers
             power
             and
             duty
             ,
             Impositions
             ,
             &c.
             implyed
             in
             your
             practical
             Canons
             )
             there
             is
             great
             cause
             of
             Nonconformity
             .
          
           
             P.
             96.
             
             Repeateth
             that
             great
             mistake
             ,
             that
             [
             
               there
               are
               no
               alterations
            
             ,
             in
             our
             own
             judgment
             ,
             which
             make
             the
             
               terms
               of
               Communion
               harder
               than
               before
               .
            
             ]
             Answ
             .
             What
             hope
             then
             of
             being
             understood
             ?
             how
             far
             is
             this
             from
             truth
             ?
             The
             terms
             are
             sar
             harder
             to
             Ministers
             ?
             and
             to
             the
             people
             they
             are
             easier
             in
             some
             things
             (
             as
             amending
             some
             translations
             ,
             &c.
             )
             but
             it
             is
             not
             to
             them
             a
             small
             matter
             to
             make
             such
             a
             change
             of
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             in
             too
             many
             Parishes
             is
             made
             .
             The
             Bishop
             promised
             them
             at
             Kiderminster
             ,
             when
             he
             forbad
             me
             to
             preach
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             no
             losers
             by
             the
             change
             :
             They
             said
             (
             and
             I
             had
             great
             reason
             to
             believe
             them
             )
             that
             the
             Successor
             knew
             so
             little
             of
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             preach'd
             so
             rarely
             (
             four
             times
             a
             year
             )
             I
             am
             loth
             to
             tell
             you
             how
             ,
             that
             they
             durst
             not
             be
             guilty
             of
             encouraging
             him
             in
             undertaking
             the
             charge
             of
             Souls
             ,
             nor
             durst
             take
             him
             for
             their
             Pastor
             :
             And
             the
             great
             increase
             of
             buildings
             in
             London
             ,
             shuts
             thousands
             now
             out
             of
             such
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             who
             could
             have
             got
             in
             heretofore
             ;
             and
             some
             more
             differences
             are
             before
             implyed
             .
             p.
             97.
             
             As
             other
             Churches
             own
             your
             Churches
             ,
             so
             do
             we
             ,
             though
             not
             your
             imposed
             sins
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             13.
             p.
             I
             was
             in
             hope
             to
             have
             met
             with
             some
             answer
             to
             my
             importunate
             Question
             ,
             [
             
               What
               would
               you
               have
               the
               many
               score
               thousands
               do
               ,
               that
               cannot
               come
               within
               your
               Churches
               to
               hear
               ?
            
             ]
             But
             no
             importunity
             will
             prevail
             for
             so
             small
             a
             matter
             with
             
               inexorable
               men
            
             .
             But
             he
             saith
             ,
             1.
             that
             [
             
               this
               is
               but
               a
               pretence
            
             .
             ]
             2.
             
             And
             that
             [
             
               no
               man
               denyeth
               that
               more
               places
               are
               desirable
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             me
             that
             he
             is
             now
             accusing
             !
             why
             doth
             he
             barely
             say
             and
             not
             prove
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             but
             a
             pretence
             ?
             I
             never
             set
             up
             a
             Meeting
             place
             ,
             but
             in
             St.
             Martins
             Parish
             ,
             where
             are
             said
             to
             be
             forty
             thousand
             more
             than
             can
             come
             within
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             when
             they
             would
             not
             suffer
             me
             to
             use
             it
             ,
             I
             gladly
             left
             it
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Parish
             Minister
             .
             I
             preach
             now
             twice
             a
             week
             elsewhere
             ,
             but
             both
             the
             places
             are
             in
             Neighbourhoods
             ,
             where
             many
             thousands
             cannot
             hear
             in
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             .
             What
             if
             other
             men
             have
             other
             sufficient
             reasons
             (
             as
             the
             utter
             incapacity
             of
             some
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             )
             doth
             it
             follow
             that
             my
             own
             case
             and
             prosessed
             reason
             is
             a
             meer
             pretence
             ?
             why
             then
             did
             I
             use
             no
             publick
             preaching
             ,
             while
             I
             lived
             in
             such
             Villages
             where
             the
             people
             might
             go
             to
             Church
             ?
             and
             why
             did
             I
             constantly
             twice
             a
             day
             lead
             them
             thither
             ,
             though
             some
             disliked
             it
             ?
             2.
             
             The
             question
             is
             not
             whether
             
               more
               Churches
               
               are
               desirable
            
             ?
             But
             where
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             whether
             many
             thousands
             must
             live
             like
             Atheists
             ,
             without
             all
             publick
             teaching
             or
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             called
             Schismaticks
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             plainly
             to
             chuse
             damnation
             ?
             If
             the
             Gospel
             be
             needless
             ,
             why
             do
             we
             wish
             the
             Heathens
             had
             it
             ?
             Why
             subscribe
             you
             against
             mens
             hopes
             of
             being
             saved
             in
             all
             their
             several
             Religions
             ?
             If
             Church
             worship
             be
             needless
             ,
             why
             is
             a
             Clergy
             to
             be
             so
             honoured
             ,
             and
             maintained
             at
             so
             dear
             a
             rate
             ?
             Aud
             why
             do
             you
             make
             such
             a
             stir
             with
             Separatists
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             your
             Churches
             ?
             Can
             men
             ,
             not
             blinded
             by
             interest
             ,
             chuse
             but
             wonder
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             thousands
             in
             a
             Parish
             should
             be
             taken
             for
             Church
             Members
             ,
             and
             live
             quietly
             ,
             that
             come
             not
             to
             any
             Church
             ,
             or
             never
             communicate
             with
             any
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             godly
             persons
             who
             hear
             and
             communicate
             with
             their
             old
             tryed
             Pastors
             (
             yea
             with
             such
             as
             communicate
             with
             you
             )
             should
             be
             preach'd
             and
             written
             against
             as
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             judged
             to
             that
             which
             some
             endure
             .
             Did
             this
             Dr.
             think
             that
             to
             drop
             in
             the
             case
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             at
             a
             loss
             ,
             would
             make
             good
             his
             charge
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             I
             :
             Mr.
             Tombes
             and
             Mr.
             Williams
             preached
             other
             doctrine
             ;
             do
             I
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             have
             you
             proved
             it
             ?
          
           
             But
             seeing
             he
             will
             needs
             bring
             the
             case
             to
             Kiderminster
             ,
             whether
             I
             would
             suffer
             Mr.
             Tombes
             to
             gather
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             balk
             it
             ;
             but
             advise
             him
             hereafter
             to
             keep
             himself
             at
             a
             greater
             distance
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             put
             his
             own
             followers
             ,
             who
             are
             willing
             enough
             to
             believe
             him
             ,
             upon
             utter
             impossibilities
             :
             He
             sped
             better
             with
             them
             when
             he
             laid
             the
             scene
             an
             hundred
             years
             backward
             ,
             or
             as
             far
             off
             as
             
               New
               England
            
             ;
             let
             him
             know
             then
             all
             these
             things
             in
             confutation
             of
             his
             historical
             supposition
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Kiderminster
             Parish
             hath
             but
             about
             three
             thousand
             or
             four
             thousand
             souls
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             so
             fit
             (
             with
             five
             Galleries
             )
             that
             all
             may
             hear
             :
             But
             his
             Parish
             is
             said
             to
             have
             twenty
             thousand
             souls
             ,
             of
             which
             not
             four
             thousand
             can
             hear
             .
             2.
             
             A
             considerable
             part
             of
             Kiderminster
             Parish
             ,
             called
             Ridnal
             ,
             being
             at
             
               Bewdly
               Bridge
            
             end
             ,
             and
             two
             miles
             from
             Kiderminster
             ,
             (
             and
             some
             Villages
             more
             )
             usually
             were
             Mr.
             Tombes
             his
             hearers
             at
             Bewdley
             ,
             and
             I
             never
             blamed
             them
             .
             3.
             
             After
             him
             ,
             they
             were
             Hearers
             and
             Communicants
             to
             his
             Successor
             Mr.
             Oasland
             ,
             and
             he
             took
             the
             Pastoral
             care
             of
             them
             (
             that
             desired
             any
             ;
             )
             and
             I
             was
             so
             far
             from
             blaming
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             greatly
             thanked
             him
             ,
             and
             we
             were
             far
             from
             disagreeing
             .
             4.
             
             Though
             Mr.
             Tombes
             and
             I
             differed
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Infant
             Baptism
             ,
             I
             gave
             him
             leave
             (
             yea
             and
             the
             Quakers
             too
             )
             in
             the
             publick
             Church
             many
             hours
             together
             ,
             to
             say
             all
             that
             they
             could
             for
             their
             opinions
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             my
             Auditors
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             ever
             won
             one
             of
             them
             that
             I
             heard
             of
             ,
             (
             yet
             the
             Dr.
             supposeth
             some
             great
             danger
             of
             their
             peoples
             seduction
             ,
             if
             they
             hear
             such
             as
             I
             that
             never
             were
             accused
             of
             false
             Doctrine
             .
             5.
             
             But
             he
             hath
             chosen
             an
             instance
             yet
             neerer
             our
             present
             case
             :
             Another
             part
             of
             Kiderminster
             
             Parish
             is
             neer
             three
             miles
             off
             ,
             at
             a
             Village
             called
             Mitton
             ;
             where
             at
             the
             Chappel
             I
             found
             a
             Curate
             called
             Mr.
             Turner
             ,
             infamous
             for
             drunkenness
             ,
             fighting
             ,
             living
             on
             unlawful
             marriage
             ,
             and
             for
             gross
             ignorance
             :
             (
             I
             tryed
             him
             ,
             and
             perceived
             not
             that
             he
             understood
             much
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             )
             I
             sent
             them
             a
             worthy
             Preacher
             once
             a
             day
             first
             ,
             and
             twice
             after
             ,
             and
             declared
             my
             utter
             dissent
             to
             Mr.
             Turner's
             Ministry
             ;
             yet
             because
             some
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             would
             have
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             ,
             against
             my
             will
             ,
             read
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             to
             them
             once
             a
             day
             ,
             I
             hindred
             them
             not
             from
             their
             choice
             ,
             but
             they
             went
             on
             .
             6.
             
             And
             the
             sequestred
             Vicar
             in
             the
             Town
             (
             Mr.
             Dance
             )
             was
             generally
             taken
             to
             be
             as
             ignorant
             as
             he
             ,
             so
             that
             when
             once
             a
             quarter
             he
             went
             into
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             his
             own
             Wife
             ,
             though
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             would
             for
             shame
             go
             out
             of
             Church
             :
             Yet
             did
             I
             never
             forbid
             him
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             he
             oft
             read
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             at
             Sir
             
               Ralph
               Clares
            
             ,
             and
             I
             suppose
             gave
             them
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             7.
             
             I
             had
             opportunity
             then
             to
             have
             hindred
             all
             this
             if
             I
             would
             have
             used
             Magistrates
             :
             They
             were
             both
             by
             Proclamation
             to
             remove
             two
             miles
             off
             ,
             but
             neither
             of
             them
             once
             removed
             so
             much
             as
             out
             of
             their
             houses
             ,
             nor
             did
             I
             desire
             it
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             by
             law
             driven
             five
             miles
             off
             .
             8.
             
             Mr.
             Dance
             had
             forty
             pounds
             a
             year
             allowed
             him
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Turner
             never
             had
             a
             groat
             of
             his
             ancient
             Salary
             diminished
             ,
             when
             another
             was
             put
             in
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             paid
             otherwise
             ;
             but
             we
             ask
             you
             nothing
             for
             assisting
             you
             .
             9.
             
             I
             had
             never
             one
             hundred
             pounds
             to
             my self
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             maintain
             no
             more
             help
             ;
             (
             two
             Assistants
             I
             had
             )
             but
             have
             you
             no
             more
             to
             maintain
             Assistants
             ?
             Now
             judge
             how
             well
             your
             historical
             Instances
             serve
             your
             turn
             .
          
           
             And
             besides
             the
             number
             of
             Souls
             ,
             very
             many
             Parishes
             are
             so
             wide
             ,
             that
             distance
             forbiddeth
             many
             to
             come
             to
             the
             publick
             Parish
             Churches
             :
             Some
             Villages
             are
             five
             miles
             ,
             some
             four
             ,
             and
             many
             three
             miles
             off
             ;
             and
             how
             can
             Families
             ,
             especially
             Women
             ,
             Children
             ,
             and
             the
             aged
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             winter
             ,
             go
             so
             far
             twice
             (
             or
             once
             )
             a
             day
             :
             And
             must
             all
             these
             forbear
             to
             hear
             ,
             or
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             counted
             Schismaticks
             ?
          
           
             Because
             the
             Dr.
             appealeth
             to
             my self
             ,
             I
             seriously
             profess
             that
             when
             I
             had
             a
             Pastoral
             Charge
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             but
             in
             one
             place
             )
             I
             would
             have
             been
             very
             thankful
             to
             any
             one
             that
             dissered
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Dr.
             and
             I
             do
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             gathered
             a
             Congregation
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             for
             number
             or
             distance
             could
             not
             have
             come
             into
             the
             Parish
             Church
             ;
             and
             the
             case
             of
             distance
             did
             occasion
             the
             honest
             separation
             aforesaid
             ,
             though
             the
             case
             of
             numbers
             did
             not
             :
             Yea
             when
             hundreds
             desired
             Communion
             according
             to
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             I
             never
             offered
             to
             hinder
             any
             of
             them
             from
             taking
             it
             where
             and
             how
             they
             would
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             14.
             
             P.
             99.
             
             He
             saith
             [
             
               This
               is
               Mr.
            
             Baxter's
             
               own
               Case
               —
               when
               he
               is
               pinched
               with
               the
               Point
               of
               Separation
               ,
               thus
               he
               declares
               ,
            
             that
             
               his
               hearers
               are
               
               the
               same
               with
               ours
               ;
               at
               least
               ten
               or
               twenty
               for
               one
               .
               —
               If
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               then
               what
               such
               mighty
               help
               is
               this
               to
               our
               great
               Parishes
               ,
               what
               colour
               or
               pretence
               is
               there
               from
               the
               largeness
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               preach
               to
               the
               very
               same
               men
               that
               come
               to
               our
               Church
               .
               —
               Then
               how
               come
               they
               to
               be
               lawful
               when
               few
               or
               none
               of
               those
               many
               thousands
               ever
               come
               .
               —
               to
               speak
               softly
               this
               pretence
               is
               not
               becoming
               Mr.
            
             Baxters
             Sincerity
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             what
             hope
             of
             Justice
             from
             such
             Judges
             ?
             Or
             what
             hope
             of
             profiting
             such
             Readers
             by
             Dispute
             ,
             as
             cannot
             answer
             such
             as
             this
             themselves
             .
             When
             I
             began
             to
             preach
             at
             St.
             James's
             the
             neighbours
             assured
             me
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             the
             hearers
             had
             been
             at
             no
             Church
             of
             four
             years
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             Members
             of
             the
             Parish-Church
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             of
             them
             got
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             rarely
             :
             and
             some
             liked
             it
             not
             so
             well
             as
             to
             be
             forward
             seekers
             .
             When
             I
             was
             driven
             thence
             ,
             I
             preached
             a
             while
             where
             Mr.
             Wadsworth
             was
             in
             Southwark
             :
             There
             were
             some
             people
             that
             had
             adhered
             to
             their
             old
             ejected
             worthy
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             some
             that
             I
             knew
             not
             .
             Since
             then
             I
             preach
             once
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             in
             another
             mans
             Pulpit
             ,
             as
             near
             St.
             James's
             as
             I
             could
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             persons
             that
             heard
             me
             there
             do
             (
             many
             of
             them
             )
             come
             hither
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             :
             of
             all
             whom
             I
             know
             very
             few
             ,
             but
             by
             report
             .
             On
             Thursdays
             I
             preach
             a
             Lecture
             in
             another
             mans
             Pulpit
             to
             persons
             of
             whom
             I
             know
             not
             many
             :
             but
             report
             saith
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             joyn
             not
             ordinarily
             with
             the
             Parish
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             some
             do
             ,
             and
             most
             judge
             it
             lawful
             ,
             and
             sometime
             ,
             but
             seldom
             practise
             it
             :
             And
             those
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             :
             some
             that
             prefer
             the
             Nonconformists
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             some
             that
             finding
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             crowded
             ,
             and
             many
             present
             are
             out
             of
             hearing
             ,
             do
             seldom
             go
             thither
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             of
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             and
             dissent
             not
             from
             their
             Ministry
             or
             Worship
             :
             some
             say
             [
             
               we
               have
               no
               Seats
               and
               cannot
               stand
               :
            
             ]
             some
             say
             [
             
               we
               cannot
               hear
               the
               Minister
            
             :
             ]
             some
             say
             ,
             
               Thousands
               stay
               away
               that
               can
               get
               no
               room
               ,
               and
               will
               go
               no
               whither
               else
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               can
               go
               elsewhere
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               crowd
               in
               first
               to
               keep
               them
               out
               ,
               that
               so
               much
               need
               Others
               must
               be
               out
               if
               we
               be
               in
               .
            
             These
             are
             your
             own
             Church-Members
             :
             they
             hear
             you
             sometimes
             ,
             but
             seldom
             .
             Others
             that
             hear
             you
             constantly
             on
             the
             Lords
             days
             ,
             will
             think
             that
             a
             Sermon
             on
             the
             week
             days
             may
             be
             needful
             to
             them
             whatever
             you
             think
             or
             say
             against
             it
             .
             And
             is
             it
             
               inconsistent
               with
               Sincerity
            
             here
             to
             plead
             the
             peoples
             necessity
             .
             It
             's
             well
             that
             our
             Sincerity
             is
             not
             to
             stand
             or
             fall
             to
             your
             judgment
             .
             Did
             I
             say
             that
             my
             hearers
             are
             
               constant
               hearers
            
             in
             your
             Churches
             ?
             Can
             you
             perswade
             the
             World
             ,
             while
             you
             deny
             not
             that
             half
             or
             a
             quarter
             of
             your
             own
             Parish
             cannot
             hear
             you
             (
             much
             less
             many
             greater
             Parishes
             )
             that
             if
             some
             of
             them
             do
             but
             sometimes
             crowd
             in
             ,
             perhaps
             once
             in
             many
             months
             or
             weeks
             ,
             by
             coming
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             do
             but
             dwell
             in
             the
             Parish
             and
             own
             you
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             need
             to
             hear
             or
             worship
             God
             
             publickly
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             and
             to
             pretend
             such
             need
             becometh
             not
             Sincerity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             to
             those
             that
             meet
             in
             lesser
             Parishes
             ,
             you
             thought
             not
             meet
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             my
             answer
             ,
             assigning
             many
             Reasons
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             not
             repeat
             ,
             any
             further
             than
             to
             tell
             you
             .
             1.
             
             That
             many
             Churches
             there
             are
             unbuilt
             .
             2.
             
             Many
             come
             from
             the
             greater
             Parishes
             to
             them
             :
             and
             some
             have
             other
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             15.
             
             P.
             102.
             
             He
             saith
             [
             Mr.
             
               Baxter
               hath
               a
               whole
               Chapter
            
             (
             
               Plea
               p.
            
             141.
             )
             
               of
               Reasons
               against
               the
               Communion
               of
               Laymen
               with
               our
               Church
               .
            
             ]
             Answ
             .
             You
             are
             unhappy
             in
             History
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             your
             strength
             .
             There
             's
             not
             a
             word
             to
             prove
             it
             unlawful
             for
             Laymen
             to
             have
             Communion
             with
             your
             Churches
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             named
             ,
             which
             is
             supposed
             to
             the
             Controversie
             ;
             But
             it
             being
             cunningly
             worded
             by
             you
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             by
             [
             
               Reasons
               against
               Communion
               with
               our
               Churches
               ,
            
             ]
             you
             meant
             but
             as
             I
             did
             (
             
               Reasons
               for
               Nonconformity
               in
               those
               particular
               Acts
               :
            
             )
             But
             do
             you
             not
             your self
             all-along
             suppose
             and
             plead
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             conform
             not
             ,
             yet
             we
             should
             hold
             Communion
             with
             you
             .
             Why
             call
             you
             then
             the
             Reasons
             of
             Nonconformity
             ,
             Reasons
             against
             Communion
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             16.
             
             P.
             103.
             
             He
             adds
             [
             
               in
               the
               same
               Books
               he
               saith
               ,
               it
               is
               Schismatical
               in
               a
               Church
               to
               deny
               Baptism
               without
               the
               transient
               Sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               or
               for
               want
               of
               God-fathers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               or
               to
               deny
               Communion
               to
               such
               who
               scruple
               kneeling
               .
               Now
               if
               the
               Church
               be
               Schismatical
               ,
               then
               those
               who
               seperate
               in
               these
               things
               are
               not
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Say
             you
             so
             !
             Then
             we
             are
             not
             only
             quit
             ,
             but
             further
             quit
             than
             we
             can
             own
             our selves
             .
             I
             undertake
             to
             prove
             that
             it
             may
             be
             Schism
             to
             separate
             from
             a
             Church
             that
             is
             guilty
             of
             some
             Schismatical
             Acts
             and
             Impositions
             .
             And
             it
             needs
             no
             proof
             ,
             but
             the
             plain
             History
             ,
             and
             their
             Accusations
             of
             one
             another
             ;
             that
             there
             are
             few
             ,
             if
             any
             Churches
             on
             Earth
             that
             are
             not
             guilty
             of
             somewhat
             that
             is
             Schismatical
             ,
             in
             
               East
               ,
               VVest
               ,
               North
            
             or
             South
             ,
             in
             
               Africk
               ,
               Asia
               ,
               Europe
            
             or
             America
             ;
             Greeks
             ,
             Muscovites
             ,
             Jacobites
             ,
             Abassines
             ,
             Nestorians
             ,
             Armenians
             ,
             Georgians
             ,
             Mengrelians
             ,
             Circassians
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             Lutherans
             ,
             Calvinists
             ,
             Prelaticalls
             ,
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Independants
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             must
             we
             separate
             from
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Verily
             Sir
             ,
             denying
             Persons
             ,
             
               Christendom
               and
               Church-Communion
            
             are
             great
             things
             .
             And
             if
             a
             
               Cross
               and
               a
               gesture
               forbidden
               by
               the
               Ancient
               Councils
               in
               Adoration
               every
               Lords
               Day
               ,
            
             be
             now
             matters
             so
             weighty
             ;
             as
             for
             them
             to
             deny
             Christendome
             and
             Communion
             ,
             for
             shame
             call
             them
             Indifferent
             no
             more
             :
             one
             would
             verily
             think
             that
             when
             you
             writ
             your
             Defence
             of
             Archbishop
             La●d
             you
             had
             been
             of
             another
             mind
             ,
             if
             words
             are
             any
             notifying
             Signs
             of
             your
             mind
             .
             3.
             
             Other
             Pastors
             may
             be
             used
             ,
             in
             such
             instances
             
             without
             separating
             from
             you
             ,
             Sir
             these
             are
             not
             impossibilities
             to
             peaceable
             men
             .
             In
             both
             the
             places
             where
             I
             formerly
             preached
             ,
             a
             
               publick
               Minister
            
             and
             a
             private
             lovingly
             joyn
             as
             assistants
             ,
             one
             doing
             that
             part
             which
             the
             other
             cannot
             .
             And
             they
             all
             live
             in
             peace
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             17.
             
             I
             am
             next
             assaulted
             Pag.
             110.
             
             I
             say
             [
             
               The
               Benefit
               of
               Christian
               Love
               and
               Concord
               may
               make
               it
               best
               ,
               for
               certain
               seasons
               ,
               to
               joyn
               even
               in
               defective
               Modes
               of
               Worship
               ,
               as
               Christ
               did
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               though
               the
               least
               defective
               must
               be
               chosen
               when
               no
               such
               Reasons
               sway
               the
               other
               way
               .
            
             ]
             Reader
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             true
             ?
             Will
             not
             the
             denyal
             of
             this
             drive
             us
             from
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             and
             from
             almost
             all
             ,
             or
             require
             us
             causelesly
             to
             choose
             sins
             of
             omission
             .
             Would
             you
             not
             take
             him
             for
             a
             separatist
             that
             is
             against
             this
             .
             But
             he
             saith
             [
             
               And
               hence
               we
               take
               notice
            
             1.
             
             
               That
               no
               Obligation
               to
               the
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               of
               this
               Church
               as
               they
               are
               Members
               of
               it
               ,
               doth
               bring
               them
               to
               this
               occasional
               Communion
               with
               it
               ;
               but
               a
               certain
               Romantick
               Fancy
               of
               Catholick
               Unity
               by
               which
               these
               Catholick
               Gentlemen
               think
               themselves
               no
               more
               obliged
               to
               the
               Communion
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               Arm●nian
               or
               Abissine
               Churches
               :
               Only
               it
               happens
               that
               our
               Church
               is
               so
               much
               nearer
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             This
             is
             not
             true
             :
             For
             1.
             we
             take
             this
             Church
             to
             be
             far
             less
             corrupt
             than
             the
             Armenian
             or
             Abissine
             .
             2.
             
             We
             have
             more
             Obligations
             to
             it
             from
             the
             civil
             Magistrates
             ,
             Laws
             and
             Protection
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             Is
             nearness
             such
             a
             trifle
             with
             you
             .
             How
             much
             do
             you
             differ
             from
             Mr.
             Cheny
             .
             Tell
             us
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             be
             of
             your
             Parish
             Church
             rather
             than
             of
             one
             an
             hundred
             miles
             off
             ,
             but
             for
             nearness
             and
             Cohabitation
             ;
             why
             else
             of
             old
             had
             each
             City
             its
             own
             Church
             ?
             3.
             
             
               Is
               Catholick
               Unity
               become
               a
               Romantick
               Fancy
               .
            
             Is
             this
             the
             same
             man
             that
             wrote
             the
             Defence
             of
             Archbishop
             Laud
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             ashamed
             of
             the
             title
             of
             Catholick
             .
             4.
             
             If
             I
             name
             
               one
               Obligation
            
             to
             Communion
             with
             you
             ,
             is
             it
             a
             learned
             Note
             to
             gather
             
               that
               I
               deny
               all
               other
            
             ?
             5.
             
             When
             prove
             you
             that
             I
             am
             only
             for
             
               occasional
               Communion
            
             when
             I
             have
             so
             long
             practised
             
               constant
               Communion
               with
               you
            
             ?
             These
             are
             reasons
             suitable
             to
             your
             cause
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             18.
             
             He
             adds
             [
             
               Ask
               him
               what
               Church
               he
               is
               a
               Member
               of
               :
               If
               he
               answer
               ,
               he
               could
               have
               occasional
               Communion
               with
               all
               tolerable
               Churches
               ,
               but
               was
               a
               fixed
               Member
               of
               none
               ,
               would
               they
               (
               if
               he
               were
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             )
             
               take
               such
               a
               man
               for
               a
               Christian
               ?
               What
               ?
               a
               Christian
               and
               a
               Member
               of
               no
               Church
               .
               And
               I
               much
               doubt
               whether
               they
               would
               admit
               such
               an
               one
               to
               occasional
               Communion
               ,
               &c.
               Answ
               .
            
             1.
             
             Wonderful
             !
             Who
             would
             have
             thought
             that
             this
             man
             had
             been
             so
             much
             for
             the
             Principles
             of
             Separation
             (
             more
             than
             the
             Independants
             )
             In
             his
             defence
             of
             Laud
             he
             maintaineth
             that
             the
             
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
               is
               formally
               in
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               and
               given
               to
            
             Peter
             
               as
               their
               Representative
            
             (
             which
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             given
             only
             to
             Pastors
             as
             such
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Laity
             .
             )
             And
             now
             he
             would
             make
             that
             man
             
               no
               Christian
            
             that
             is
             no
             
               fixed
               Member
            
             of
             some
             particular
             Church
             .
             Let
             us
             examine
             whether
             this
             be
             true
             .
          
           
           
           
           
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               Q.
            
             Whether
             he
             be
             no
             Christian
             that
             is
             not
             a
             fixed
             Member
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             HE
             that
             is
             a
             true
             Member
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             Christs
             Body
             ,
             is
             a
             true
             Christian
             :
             But
             many
             are
             Members
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             which
             are
             no
             fixed
             Members
             of
             any
             particular
             Church
             .
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             All
             that
             are
             rightfully
             Baptized
             are
             Christians
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             is
             their
             Christening
             .
             )
             
               But
               many
               rightfully
               Baptized
               are
               no
               fixed
               Members
               of
               any
               particular
               Church
               .
               Ergo.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             that
             hath
             all
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christianity
             is
             a
             Christian
             :
             But
             many
             that
             are
             no
             fixed
             Members
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             have
             all
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christianity
             .
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               A
               fortiore
            
             ,
             They
             that
             are
             not
             so
             much
             as
             bound
             in
             Duty
             to
             be
             fixed
             Members
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             though
             Baptised
             ,
             are
             not
             unchristened
             for
             want
             of
             such
             Membership
             .
             But
             many
             Baptized
             person
             are
             not
             so
             much
             as
             bound
             in
             Duty
             to
             be
             fixed
             Members
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             .
             Ergo.
             Instances
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Eunuch
             baptized
             in
             his
             Travails
             Acts.
             9
             was
             only
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             .
             2.
             
             Those
             that
             were
             converted
             by
             Frumentius
             and
             Edesius
             when
             there
             was
             no
             particular
             Church
             :
             And
             all
             that
             are
             first
             converted
             in
             any
             Infidel
             or
             Heathen
             Land
             before
             any
             Church
             be
             formed
             .
             3.
             
             Those
             that
             by
             Shipwrack
             are
             cast
             on
             heathen
             Countries
             where
             no
             Churches
             are
             .
             4.
             
             Travellers
             that
             go
             from
             Country
             to
             Countries
             (
             as
             Lythgow
             did
             nineteen
             years
             ,
             and
             others
             many
             .
             )
             And
             I
             think
             he
             unhappily
             named
             Jerusalem
             ,
             where
             Travellers
             come
             that
             are
             of
             no
             fixed
             Church
             (
             unless
             he
             in
             that
             also
             be
             a
             Superindependant
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             men
             may
             be
             many
             years
             Members
             of
             a
             Church
             many
             hundred
             miles
             off
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             no
             personal
             communion
             with
             .
             )
             5.
             
             Merchants
             and
             Factors
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             to
             dwell
             long
             among
             Infidels
             where
             are
             no
             Churches
             .
             6.
             
             Embassadors
             who
             by
             their
             Princes
             are
             sent
             to
             reside
             among
             such
             ,
             much
             of
             their
             lives
             .
             7.
             
             Wanderers
             that
             have
             no
             fixed
             habitations
             ;
             as
             many
             Pedlers
             and
             other
             poor
             wandering
             Tradesmen
             ,
             and
             loose
             Beggars
             that
             have
             no
             Dwelling
             .
             8.
             
             Those
             thot
             live
             among
             Papists
             or
             any
             other
             Christians
             who
             impose
             some
             sin
             as
             a
             condition
             of
             communion
             .
             9.
             
             Those
             that
             live
             among
             such
             Christians
             as
             have
             no
             true
             Pastors
             who
             are
             constitutive
             parts
             
             of
             particular
             Churches
             .
             Some
             being
             incapable
             through
             insufficiency
             ,
             some
             by
             Heresie
             and
             some
             for
             want
             of
             a
             true
             Call
             :
             Such
             as
             by
             Mr
             Dodwells
             Doctrine
             most
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             are
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             uninterrupted
             rrue
             Episcopal
             Ordination
             .
             10.
             
             Those
             who
             are
             subjects
             to
             such
             as
             permit
             them
             not
             to
             be
             fixed
             Members
             :
             As
             Wives
             hindred
             by
             Husbands
             ,
             Children
             by
             Parents
             ,
             and
             some
             Subjects
             violently
             hindred
             by
             Princes
             ;
             who
             yet
             allow
             them
             transient
             Communion
             .
             And
             verily
             a
             man
             would
             think
             by
             the
             writings
             of
             many
             Conformists
             ,
             that
             they
             took
             it
             for
             a
             Duty
             to
             obey
             a
             Prince
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
             11.
             
             Those
             who
             live
             where
             Church-corruptions
             are
             not
             so
             great
             as
             to
             make
             transient
             Communion
             unlawful
             ,
             but
             so
             great
             as
             to
             make
             fixed
             communion
             seem
             to
             be
             a
             culpable
             consent
             :
             If
             I
             come
             in
             travel
             to
             a
             Church
             of
             Strangers
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             bound
             to
             examine
             what
             their
             
               Discipline
               is
            
             ,
             what
             their
             
               Lives
               be
            
             ,
             or
             how
             
               their
               Pastors
               are
               called
            
             :
             But
             where
             I
             am
             fixed
             I
             am
             more
             bound
             to
             know
             these
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             find
             them
             exclude
             Discipline
             ,
             live
             wickedly
             ▪
             and
             have
             unlawful
             Pastors
             ,
             I
             may
             in
             some
             cases
             be
             a
             partaker
             of
             the
             sin
             if
             I
             fix
             among
             them
             .
             12.
             
             They
             that
             live
             in
             a
             time
             and
             place
             of
             Schism
             and
             distraction
             ,
             striving
             who
             shall
             prevail
             ,
             and
             condemning
             each
             other
             ,
             all
             following
             several
             Factions
             ,
             and
             needing
             Reconcilers
             :
             It
             may
             for
             a
             time
             become
             in
             prudence
             the
             duty
             of
             peace-makers
             ,
             to
             own
             no
             Faction
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             more
             of
             one
             Church
             than
             of
             another
             ,
             while
             he
             seeth
             that
             it
             will
             do
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             ;
             And
             those
             that
             wait
             in
             hope
             as
             the
             Nonconformists
             now
             do
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             their
             Rulers
             will
             restore
             them
             to
             reformed
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             may
             at
             once
             in
             prudence
             find
             it
             needful
             ,
             neither
             to
             fix
             as
             Members
             in
             some
             Parish
             Churches
             till
             reformed
             (
             in
             the
             Teachers
             at
             least
             )
             nor
             to
             seem
             to
             be
             Separatists
             by
             gathering
             new
             Churches
             .
             In
             none
             of
             all
             these
             cases
             is
             a
             man
             unchristened
             ,
             nor
             schismatical
             ,
             for
             being
             no
             fixed
             member
             of
             any
             Church
             besides
             the
             Universal
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             the
             ill
             hap
             of
             these
             men
             commonly
             to
             strike
             themselves
             ,
             I
             doubt
             they
             will
             prove
             Grotius
             himself
             no
             Christian
             ,
             by
             this
             Rule
             ,
             who
             for
             many
             years
             before
             he
             died
             ,
             they
             say
             joyned
             with
             no
             particular
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             fixed
             member
             .
             And
             I
             know
             not
             well
             what
             particular
             Church
             they
             make
             the
             King
             a
             Member
             of
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             To
             his
             Questions
             Pag.
             3.
             
             [
             
               Were
               we
               not
               Baptized
               into
               this
               Church
               ,
               and
               do
               you
               not
               Renounce
               Membership
               ?
               This
               is
               scarce
               a
               civility
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             This
             Church
             !
             which
             Church
             do
             you
             mean
             ?
             I
             was
             not
             Baptized
             into
             St.
             Giles's
             nor
             St.
             Andrew's
             Parish
             Church
             ,
             but
             into
             one
             above
             an
             hundred
             miles
             off
             ,
             and
             yet
             my
             removal
             made
             me
             no
             culpable
             Separatist
             .
             Or
             doth
             he
             mean
             ,
             This
             
               Diocesan
               Church
            
             ?
             No
             ;
             I
             was
             Baptized
             in
             the
             Diocess
             of
             Lichfield
             .
             Doth
             he
             mean
             
               This
               National
               Church
            
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             supposed
             a
             political
             body
             constituted
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Governing
             and
             Governed
             
             Parts
             ,
             he
             saith
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             but
             that
             It
             inferreth
             Popery
             to
             assert
             such
             .
             But
             if
             he
             equivocate
             here
             ,
             and
             mean
             not
             by
             a
             Church
             as
             in
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             either
             a
             
               christian
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             or
             an
             
               agreeing
               Association
            
             of
             many
             Churches
             ,
             I
             am
             still
             a
             fixed
             member
             of
             such
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             an
             Association
             in
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             Churches
             and
             Christian
             Communion
             .
             2.
             
             But
             
               Baptism
               as
               such
            
             entred
             me
             only
             into
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ;
             much
             less
             did
             it
             fix
             me
             in
             any
             other
             .
             I
             was
             Baptized
             where
             I
             was
             to
             stay
             but
             a
             little
             while
             .
             And
             this
             phrase
             of
             [
             
               being
               Baptized
               into
               our
               Church
            
             ,
             ]
             is
             to
             me
             of
             ill
             sound
             or
             intimation
             .
             Bellarmine
             saith
             that
             all
             that
             are
             baptized
             are
             interpretatively
             thereby
             engaged
             to
             the
             Pope
             :
             I
             was
             baptized
             in
             a
             Parish
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Diocess
             and
             in
             a
             Christian
             Kingdom
             ;
             but
             not
             so
             
               into
               them
            
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             obliged
             to
             continue
             under
             that
             Priest
             or
             Bishop
             or
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             .
             And
             my
             Baptism
             I
             hope
             did
             not
             oblige
             me
             to
             every
             Canon
             ,
             Ceremony
             ,
             Form
             ,
             or
             Sin
             of
             the
             associated
             Churches
             in
             England
             ,
             abusively
             by
             him
             called
             
               one
               Church
            
             .
             3.
             
             And
             unhappily
             it
             is
             not
             meer
             Independancy
             that
             he
             is
             still
             pleading
             for
             ,
             but
             some
             extremes
             which
             the
             moderate
             Independants
             disclaim
             ,
             viz.
             That
             a
             member
             of
             their
             Churches
             is
             so
             tyed
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             remove
             to
             another
             without
             their
             consent
             .
             And
             am
             I
             so
             tyed
             ?
             to
             what
             ,
             to
             Parochial
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Diocesan
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             association
             of
             English
             Churches
             .
             If
             it
             had
             been
             to
             the
             Species
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             whether
             their
             things
             called
             by
             them
             Indifferents
             specifie
             them
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             P.
             111
             ,
             112.
             
             He
             yet
             more
             pleads
             as
             for
             Separation
             [
             
               why
               then
               above
               once
               or
               twice
               ?
               why
               should
               I
               so
               countenance
               defective
               Worship
               and
               not
               rather
               reprove
               it
               by
               total
               forbearance
               of
               Communion
               ,
            
             ]
             
               &c.
               Answ
            
             .
             My
             Reasons
             I
             told
             him
             ,
             because
             the
             accidents
             may
             continue
             which
             made
             it
             a
             Duty
             ,
             but
             I
             cannot
             hinder
             others
             from
             yielding
             to
             his
             arguments
             :
             Let
             him
             make
             his
             best
             of
             them
             .
             Only
             I
             must
             tell
             him
             yet
             1.
             that
             if
             he
             lay
             his
             cause
             on
             this
             ,
             that
             their
             Parochial
             or
             Diocesan
             Churches
             are
             not
             defective
             .
             2.
             
             Or
             that
             the
             defects
             cannot
             by
             others
             be
             avoided
             ,
             he
             will
             quite
             marr
             his
             matter
             ,
             and
             undo
             all
             by
             overdoing
             .
             3.
             
             And
             if
             he
             indeed
             think
             that
             all
             defective
             Churches
             must
             be
             forsaken
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Schismaticks
             in
             the
             World.
             But
             who
             can
             reconcile
             this
             with
             the
             scope
             of
             his
             whole
             Book
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             P.
             112.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               Here
               are
               no
               bounds
               set
               to
               peoples
               Fancies
               of
               purer
               Administrations
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             Have
             I
             so
             oft
             and
             copiously
             named
             the
             bounds
             ,
             and
             now
             is
             the
             answer
             ,
             [
             
               Here
               are
               none
            
             .
             ]
             Are
             there
             none
             in
             all
             the
             same
             Books
             he
             citeth
             ?
             2.
             
             Scripture
             is
             their
             bounds
             ,
             as
             he
             well
             openeth
             in
             his
             desence
             of
             Bi●hop
             Laud.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
             P.
             114.
             
             He
             complains
             of
             my
             leaving
             out
             the
             best
             part
             of
             
             his
             argument
             ,
             viz.
             [
             
               The
               people
               may
               go
               to
               the
               Anabaptists
               and
               Quakers
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Alas
             that
             such
             things
             should
             be
             the
             best
             to
             such
             a
             man
             !
             By
             [
             
               May
               go
            
             ]
             you
             mean
             ,
             1.
             lawfully
             ,
             2.
             or
             eventually
             ,
             3.
             or
             
               for
               want
               of
               due
               hindring
            
             .
             ]
             The
             Reader
             may
             think
             that
             you
             by
             Calumny
             father
             the
             first
             on
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             so
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Quakers
             were
             no
             sin
             ,
             whereas
             I
             still
             say
             that
             if
             they
             do
             but
             leave
             your
             Churches
             by
             any
             culpable
             Error
             it
             is
             their
             sin
             .
             2.
             
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Event
             ,
             many
             not
             only
             may
             but
             do
             ,
             turn
             Quakers
             ,
             Papists
             and
             Athiests
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             as
             to
             the
             third
             ,
             it
             's
             all
             the
             question
             here
             (
             not
             whether
             we
             should
             seek
             to
             save
             them
             but
             )
             which
             is
             the
             true
             reasonable
             and
             allowed
             means
             ,
             Whether
             it
             be
             the
             Patrons
             choosing
             for
             all
             England
             the
             Pastors
             to
             whose
             care
             they
             must
             trust
             their
             Souls
             ,
             and
             laying
             them
             in
             Jail
             that
             will
             choose
             others
             ?
             Or
             whether
             there
             be
             not
             a
             righter
             way
             .
             And
             again
             I
             say
             ,
             Kings
             and
             Patrons
             choose
             not
             mens
             Wives
             ,
             or
             Physicians
             ,
             or
             Food
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             hath
             a
             charge
             of
             his
             Soul
             as
             well
             as
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             
               Antecedent
               to
               the
               Kings
            
             or
             Patrons
             charge
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
             
               But
               why
            
             (
             
               saith
               he
               P.
            
             11.
             v.
             115.
             )
             
               must
               the
               King
               bear
               all
               the
               blame
               ,
               if
               mens
               Souls
               be
               not
               provided
               for
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
               Answ
               .
            
             He
             that
             is
             the
             chooser
             must
             bear
             the
             blame
             ,
             the
             King
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             Patrons
             for
             Parish
             Priests
             if
             they
             mischoose
             .
             And
             do
             you
             think
             in
             your
             conscience
             that
             all
             the
             Patrons
             in
             England
             of
             so
             various
             minds
             and
             lives
             ,
             are
             like
             to
             choose
             only
             such
             ,
             in
             whose
             pastoral
             conduct
             all
             that
             care
             for
             their
             Souls
             should
             rest
             .
             Yea
             though
             the
             Bishops
             must
             Institute
             them
             as
             they
             Ordained
             them
             .
             When
             we
             heretofore
             told
             them
             of
             the
             multitudes
             of
             grosly
             ignorant
             ,
             drunken
             Priest
             ,
             their
             answers
             were
             ,
             1.
             
             Their
             Chaplains
             examined
             them
             .
             2.
             
             They
             had
             certificates
             .
             3.
             
             
               A
               quare
               impedit
            
             lay
             against
             them
             if
             they
             required
             higher
             knowledge
             than
             to
             answer
             the
             Catechism
             in
             Latine
             .
             And
             now
             experience
             will
             not
             warrant
             us
             to
             know
             what
             such
             men
             are
             .
             P.
             115.
             
             He
             asketh
             
               How
               it
               is
               possible
               on
               these
               terms
               to
               have
               any
               peace
               or
               order
               in
               an
               established
               Church
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             I
             have
             fully
             told
             him
             how
             in
             a
             whole
             Book
             of
             concord
             ,
             And
             hath
             their
             way
             caused
             greater
             peace
             and
             order
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             to
             themselves
             for
             the
             time
             .
             So
             Popery
             keepeth
             some
             Order
             and
             Unity
             with
             them
             that
             hold
             to
             it
             :
             But
             it
             kept
             not
             the
             Greeks
             or
             Protestants
             from
             forsaking
             them
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
             P.
             119.
             120.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               They
               only
               look
               on
               those
               as
               true
               Churches
               which
               have
               such
               Pastors
               whom
               they
               approve
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             Equivocal
             words
             :
             1.
             
             If
             they
             approve
             not
             those
             whom
             they
             should
             approve
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             sin
             .
             2.
             
             Approving
             is
             either
             of
             the
             
               necessaries
               ad
               esse
            
             ,
             or
             only
             
               ad
               melius
               esse
            
             .
             They
             must
             not
             put
             the
             later
             for
             the
             former
             .
             3.
             
             Approving
             is
             by
             a
             Governing
             or
             but
             a
             
               discerning
               private
               Judgment
            
             .
             The
             first
             they
             have
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             later
             .
             In
             good
             earnest
             ,
             would
             he
             have
             all
             the
             people
             take
             those
             for
             true
             
             Pastors
             ,
             who
             they
             verily
             think
             are
             none
             .
             Can
             they
             at
             once
             hold
             contradictions
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             must
             not
             judge
             as
             dissenters
             ,
             what
             meaneth
             Mr.
             Dodwels
             and
             such
             mens
             Arguments
             to
             prove
             all
             no
             Ministers
             that
             have
             not
             Succession
             of
             Episcopal
             Ordination
             ?
             Must
             not
             the
             people
             on
             that
             account
             disown
             them
             ,
             by
             his
             way
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             p.
             119.
             
             He
             brings
             in
             against
             us
             my
             words
             [
             
               I
               take
               those
               for
               true
               Churches
               that
               have
               true
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               those
               for
               none
               ,
               that
               have
            
             1.
             
             
               Men
               uncapable
               of
               the
               Pastoral
               Office
               ,
            
             2.
             
               or
               not
               truly
               called
               to
               it
               ,
            
             3.
             
             
               Or
               that
               deny
               themselves
               the
               essential
               Power
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             He
             knoweth
             that
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             equivocal
             but
             proper
             political
             Churches
             .
             And
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             such
             a
             man
             should
             dissent
             in
             this
             ?
             1.
             
             
               Can
               he
               be
               a
               true
               Pastor
               that
               is
               uncapable
               of
               the
               Office
               ?
            
             Shall
             I
             abuse
             time
             to
             confute
             gross
             Contradictions
             ?
             Or
             if
             he
             be
             a
             profest
             Infidel
             ,
             Can
             he
             be
             a
             Christian
             Pastor
             ?
             2.
             
             Is
             a
             Layman
             a
             true
             Pastor
             that
             is
             not
             truly
             called
             to
             it
             ?
             why
             then
             do
             they
             argue
             as
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             ?
             or
             Re-ordain
             men
             .
             3.
             
             Can
             a
             man
             be
             a
             Pastor
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             or
             that
             con●enteth
             not
             ,
             but
             renounceth
             it
             ?
             or
             can
             that
             be
             a
             true
             Pastoral
             Church
             that
             hath
             no
             Pastor
             ?
             Verily
             we
             are
             but
             upon
             low
             works
             ,
             if
             these
             be
             the
             things
             which
             we
             must
             prove
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
             He
             adds
             ,
             [
             
               And
               one
               or
               other
               of
               these
               he
               thinks
               must
               ,
               if
               not
               all
               the
               parochial
               Churches
               in
            
             England
             
               fall
               under
            
             .
             ]
             Answ
             .
             I
             read
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Dr.
             to
             a
             Papist
             ,
             [
             
               To
               speak
               mildly
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               gross
               untruth
               .
            
             ]
             Therefore
             I
             hope
             it
             were
             no
             Rage
             for
             me
             to
             have
             said
             the
             like
             .
             How
             doth
             he
             prove
             it
             ?
             Nay
             in
             the
             place
             cited
             by
             him
             I
             not
             only
             profest
             the
             contrary
             ,
             but
             gave
             the
             Reason
             ,
             p.
             65.
             
             [
             
               Because
               I
               judge
               of
               their
               Office
               by
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               Rule
               which
               deprives
               them
               of
               an
               essential
               Part.
            
             ]
             And
             1.
             
             He
             citeth
             my
             confession
             that
             those
             that
             I
             hear
             preach
             well
             (
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             uncapable
             men
             .
             )
             2.
             
             That
             their
             Ordination
             hath
             all
             essentially
             necessary
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             worthy
             men
             that
             I
             know
             have
             the
             communicants
             of
             the
             Parishes
             consent
             ,
             though
             not
             Election
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             called
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             many
             of
             them
             (
             as
             he
             )
             thinks
             they
             have
             all
             essential
             to
             the
             Office
             and
             disown
             it
             not
             ,
             though
             I
             think
             others
             deny
             it
             them
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             he
             saith
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             10.
             p.
             120.
             
             
               Because
               my
               practice
            
             disproveth
             him
             ,
             he
             finds
             out
             a
             Subtilty
             ,
             that
             I
             
               joyn
               not
               with
               the
               Parish
               Churches
               as
               true
               Churches
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               Chappels
               or
               Oratories
               —
               he
               accounts
               not
               our
               parochial
               Churches
               as
               true
               Churches
               ,
               nor
               doth
               communicate
               with
               them
               as
               such
               —
               a
               Subtilty
               beyond
               the
               reach
               of
               the
               old
               Brownists
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             Deliberately
             to
             print
             such
             untruths
             seems
             tolerable
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             
               say
               they
               are
               such
            
             would
             seem
             passion
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             what
             other
             answer
             are
             they
             capable
             of
             ?
             —
             What
             I
             expresly
             say
             of
             the
             three
             forementioned
             excepted
             sorts
             ,
             he
             feigneth
             me
             to
             say
             of
             all
             or
             most
             of
             the
             
             Parish
             Churches
             ;
             and
             yet
             dare
             not
             deny
             the
             truth
             of
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Exceptions
             .
             1.
             
             Do
             not
             all
             those
             men
             take
             the
             Parishes
             for
             no
             proper
             political
             Churches
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             Parts
             of
             the
             
               Diocesan
               Church
            
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             call
             
               Curates
               Chappels
            
             ,
             who
             say
             that
             a
             
               Bishop
               is
               a
               constitutive
               Part
            
             of
             a
             true
             political
             Church
             and
             entereth
             the
             Definition
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             's
             no
             Church
             that
             hath
             no
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             that
             Diocesan
             Churches
             are
             the
             lowest
             political
             .
             And
             do
             I
             need
             to
             tell
             him
             how
             considerable
             these
             men
             are
             among
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Doth
             he
             himself
             take
             any
             one
             of
             these
             for
             a
             true
             political
             Church
             ?
             When
             I
             was
             young
             ,
             divers
             Laymen
             by
             turns
             were
             our
             publick
             Reading
             Teachers
             :
             Among
             the
             rest
             one
             was
             after
             proved
             to
             counterfeit
             Orders
             .
             This
             mans
             acts
             were
             no
             nullities
             to
             us
             that
             knew
             it
             not
             :
             but
             when
             we
             knew
             of
             such
             must
             we
             take
             them
             for
             true
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             it
             for
             a
             true
             Church
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             11.
             p.
             221.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               Any
               Parochial
               Church
               that
               hath
               such
               a
               one
               (
               a
               Bishop
               or
               Pastor
               over
               them
               that
               hath
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               and
               owns
               it self
               to
               be
               Independant
               )
               he
               allows
               to
               be
               a
               true
               Church
               and
               none
               else
               .
            
             ]
             Answ
             .
             More
             and
             more
             untruths
             .
             1.
             
             Where
             do
             I
             say
             [
             
               that
               owns
               it self
               to
               be
               Independant
               ,
            
             ]
             as
             if
             that
             were
             necessary
             to
             its
             being
             .
             1.
             
             Doth
             he
             not
             confess
             that
             I
             own
             general
             Visitors
             or
             Archbishops
             and
             appeals
             ?
             2.
             
             That
             I
             own
             Associations
             which
             he
             makes
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ?
             3.
             
             That
             I
             own
             Synods
             for
             obliging
             concord
             ?
             4.
             
             That
             I
             own
             the
             Magistrates
             Government
             of
             all
             ?
             Is
             there
             no
             dependancy
             in
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             or
             all
             ?
             what
             dependancy
             more
             doth
             he
             assert
             ?
             2.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             dare
             he
             come
             into
             the
             light
             and
             tell
             us
             ,
             whether
             
               any
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             particular
             Church
             be
             essential
             to
             the
             Pastor
             of
             a
             true
             organized
             governed
             Church
             or
             not
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             a
             contradiction
             to
             call
             it
             a
             
               governed
               Church
            
             ?
             If
             yea
             then
             is
             he
             a
             Pastor
             that
             wants
             what
             is
             essential
             to
             a
             Pastor
             ?
             But
             if
             they
             will
             call
             a
             
               forcing
               Power
            
             ,
             or
             the
             present
             secular
             Mode
             of
             their
             Courts
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             I
             never
             said
             that
             these
             are
             essential
             to
             a
             Church
             ,
             nor
             desirable
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             am
             a
             Nonconformist
             because
             I
             will
             not
             by
             Oath
             or
             Covenant
             renounce
             (
             just
             )
             Endeavours
             to
             amend
             it
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             12.
             p.
             121
             ,
             122.
             
             The
             next
             Accusation
             is
             ,
             [
             
               They
               leave
               it
               in
               the
               peoples
               Power
               notwithstanding
               all
               legal
               Establishments
               to
               own
               or
               disown
               whom
               they
               judge
               fit
               .
            
             ]
             Answ
             .
             He
             tireth
             me
             with
             putting
             me
             on
             repetitions
             .
             1.
             
             They
             can
             unjustly
             judge
             of
             none
             and
             disown
             them
             without
             sin
             .
             It
             is
             not
             I
             that
             give
             men
             power
             to
             sin
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             
               Power
               to
               die
            
             ,
             or
             be
             sick
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             impotency
             :
             would
             I
             could
             give
             them
             power
             against
             it
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             power
             to
             reject
             any
             chosen
             by
             King
             or
             Patrons
             ,
             from
             being
             publick
             Teachers
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             the
             Tithes
             and
             Temples
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             a
             Pastor
             to
             others
             .
             But
             it
             is
             to
             have
             a
             
               discerning
               Judgment
               whether
            
             one
             chosen
             by
             the
             Patron
             be
             a
             person
             to
             whom
             he
             himself
             ought
             to
             trust
             the
             pastoral
             Conduct
             of
             his
             Soul.
             Either
             the
             Dr.
             
             thinks
             that
             Laymen
             have
             this
             discerning
             power
             and
             duty
             or
             not
             .
             If
             yea
             ,
             is
             it
             nothing
             to
             him
             to
             seem
             thus
             seriously
             to
             plead
             against
             his
             conscience
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             I
             ask
             him
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             meant
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             to
             call
             men
             to
             beware
             of
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             Leven
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             to
             mark
             them
             and
             avoid
             them
             ,
             and
             turn
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             bid
             them
             good
             speed
             ?
             2.
             
             What
             meant
             all
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             to
             forbid
             Communion
             with
             Hereticks
             ?
             and
             even
             some
             Popes
             and
             Councils
             to
             hear
             Mass
             of
             Fornicators
             ?
             ●
             .
             What
             meant
             all
             those
             Fathers
             and
             Councils
             ,
             that
             make
             him
             no
             Bishop
             that
             cometh
             not
             in
             with
             the
             peoples
             consent
             ?
             if
             not
             Election
             .
             4.
             
             Why
             will
             he
             not
             be
             intreated
             to
             tell
             us
             in
             what
             Countries
             ,
             or
             with
             what
             Limitations
             the
             contrary
             Doctrine
             must
             be
             received
             ?
             Must
             all
             the
             people
             trust
             only
             such
             Pastors
             as
             the
             Prince
             or
             Patrons
             choose
             all
             over
             England
             ?
             or
             also
             in
             
               Ireland
               ,
               France
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Italy
               ,
               Germany
               ,
            
             among
             Lutherans
             ,
             Calvinists
             ,
             Greeks
             ,
             &c.
             supposing
             the
             Law
             be
             on
             that
             side
             ?
             Must
             we
             all
             be
             of
             the
             Kings
             or
             Patrons
             Religion
             ?
             5.
             
             Is
             this
             agreeable
             to
             his
             old
             Doctrine
             cited
             Chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             13.
             p.
             122.
             
             He
             adds
             ,
             [
             Mr.
             Baxter
             
               speaks
               his
               mind
               very
               freely
               against
               the
               Rights
               and
               Patronage
               ,
               and
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               in
               such
               Cases
               ,
               and
               pleads
               for
               the
               unalterable
               Rights
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               the
               old
               Separatists
               did
               .
               Ans
               .
            
             Is
             this
             true
             ?
             1.
             
             What
             is
             it
             against
             the
             Right
             of
             Patronage
             or
             
               Magistrates
               Power
            
             for
             me
             to
             choose
             who
             I
             will
             trust
             the
             guidance
             of
             my
             Soul
             with
             ,
             while
             I
             contradict
             not
             his
             power
             to
             choose
             publick
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             Tithes
             and
             Temples
             ,
             and
             confess
             that
             for
             order
             sake
             I
             ought
             to
             consent
             to
             such
             as
             he
             chooseth
             thus
             ,
             unless
             he
             put
             on
             me
             a
             true
             necessity
             of
             a
             better
             choice
             ?
             If
             the
             King
             choose
             all
             the
             Hospital
             Physicians
             ,
             what
             wrong
             is
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             I
             at
             my
             own
             charge
             choose
             a
             better
             for
             my self
             when
             I
             think
             else
             ignorance
             or
             malice
             will
             murder
             me
             ?
             Doth
             he
             that
             desireth
             (
             as
             I
             ever
             do
             )
             that
             in
             so
             great
             a
             case
             there
             may
             be
             many
             Locks
             to
             the
             Church
             Door
             ,
             deny
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             viz.
             The
             
               Ordainers
               consent
            
             ,
             the
             Magistrates
             and
             Patrons
             ,
             and
             the
             Peoples
             .
             Is
             this
             the
             same
             that
             the
             old
             Separatists
             did
             ?
             Should
             Glocesier
             take
             Goodman
             a
             Papist
             for
             their
             Bishop
             because
             the
             King
             chose
             him
             ?
             Abundance
             of
             Patrons
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Q.
             Elizabeths
             Reign
             presented
             Papists
             .
             It
             seems
             if
             they
             were
             imposed
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             Patrons
             ,
             you
             would
             have
             the
             people
             submit
             to
             those
             that
             cry
             down
             Bishops
             ,
             Liturgy
             and
             Ceremonies
             too
             .
             Father
             
               Paul
               Sarpi
            
             translated
             by
             Dr.
             Denton
             will
             tell
             you
             how
             new
             a
             way
             this
             is
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             14.
             p.
             122.
             
             He
             adds
             [
             
               The
               People
               are
               made
               Judges
               of
               the
               Competency
               of
               their
               Ministers
               .
            
             ]
             Answ
             .
             They
             are
             discerning
             Judges
             .
             Doth
             not
             your
             charge
             imply
             that
             you
             think
             otherwise
             ;
             and
             yet
             you
             dare
             not
             say
             so
             .
             Must
             they
             not
             judge
             when
             Forreigners
             heretofore
             were
             set
             over
             them
             ,
             whether
             they
             speak
             English
             or
             no
             ?
             or
             if
             a
             Socinian
             deny
             Christs
             Godhead
             or
             the
             im
             ▪
             
             mortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             Competent
             or
             not
             ?
             Or
             if
             they
             have
             an
             ignorant
             Curate
             ,
             that
             when
             necessary
             advice
             for
             the
             Soul
             is
             asked
             of
             him
             ,
             will
             say
             no
             more
             but
             [
             
               Trouble
               not
               your
               head
               about
               such
               matters
               ,
               but
               cast
               away
               care
               and
               live
               merrily
               .
            
             ]
             If
             when
             the
             blind
             lead
             the
             blind
             both
             fall
             into
             the
             ditch
             ,
             must
             we
             not
             note
             the
             difference
             ?
             Alas
             how
             little
             would
             some
             men
             have
             a
             man
             care
             for
             his
             Soul
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             caring
             what
             Physick
             ,
             what
             Food
             ,
             what
             Wife
             ,
             what
             Servant
             ,
             what
             Trade
             he
             chooseth
             ?
             Trust
             one
             to
             the
             conduct
             of
             such
             as
             all
             the
             Patrons
             of
             England
             will
             choose
             for
             you
             ,
             but
             not
             any
             of
             the
             other
             .
             As
             to
             the
             not
             causeless
             forsaking
             former
             Pastors
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             that
             it
             was
             the
             strict
             charge
             of
             the
             old
             Canons
             of
             the
             Churches
             ;
             and
             the
             Bishops
             themselves
             do
             hold
             the
             same
             .
             I
             thought
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             forsaken
             because
             men
             thrust
             them
             out
             .
             The
             Churches
             at
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Alexandria
            
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             did
             oft
             and
             long
             cleave
             to
             those
             Pastors
             whom
             the
             Christian
             Emperors
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             reject
             those
             whom
             they
             imposed
             .
             When
             I
             have
             proved
             this
             so
             fully
             in
             my
             first
             Plea
             and
             Church-history
             ,
             what
             an
             unsatisfactory
             answer
             is
             it
             for
             such
             a
             Dr.
             to
             repeat
             it
             and
             say
             ,
             
               This
               is
               plain
               dealing
            
             .
             Is
             the
             Judgment
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Churches
             so
             light
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             15.
             p.
             123.
             
             The
             next
             charge
             is
             ,
             [
             
               They
               give
               directions
               to
               the
               people
               what
               sort
               of
               Ministers
               they
               should
               own
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               .
            
             ]
             Answ
             .
             We
             do
             so
             :
             And
             I
             had
             thought
             all
             Christians
             had
             been
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             .
             It
             's
             sad
             with
             the
             Church
             when
             this
             Doctrine
             needeth
             a
             publick
             defence
             .
             Dare
             he
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             imposed
             must
             be
             owned
             ?
             Then
             either
             Salvation
             is
             at
             the
             Magistrates
             will
             ,
             or
             it
             's
             the
             priviledge
             of
             such
             Countries
             as
             have
             good
             ones
             ,
             or
             a
             man
             may
             be
             saved
             in
             any
             Country
             Religion
             contrary
             to
             the
             Article
             which
             they
             all
             subscribe
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             16.
             
             Next
             the
             Accuser
             falls
             on
             my
             general
             Rule
             ,
             [
             
               The
               Ministry
               that
               tendeth
               to
               Destruction
               more
               than
               to
               Edification
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               more
               harm
               than
               good
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               owned
               ,
            
             ]
             and
             his
             bare
             recital
             is
             confutation
             .
             Ans
             .
             I
             must
             profess
             that
             I
             am
             so
             confident
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             thousand
             such
             dissenting
             Drs.
             cannot
             change
             me
             :
             And
             according
             to
             his
             excellent
             Rules
             of
             judging
             in
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Discourse
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             which
             maketh
             natural
             Verities
             most
             certain
             and
             fundamental
             ,
             me
             thinks
             it
             should
             to
             him
             be
             surer
             of
             the
             two
             than
             the
             Gospel
             it self
             :
             viz.
             That
             all
             men
             should
             love
             themselves
             ,
             and
             be
             unwilling
             to
             be
             damned
             ,
             and
             therefore
             should
             not
             own
             that
             Ministry
             of
             man
             which
             tendeth
             more
             to
             Destruction
             than
             to
             Edification
             .
             And
             when
             he
             wrote
             that
             cited
             in
             my
             first
             Chap.
             he
             was
             of
             that
             mind
             or
             he
             was
             a
             most
             gross
             dissembler
             .
             But
             must
             it
             be
             otherwise
             ?
             Is
             it
             our
             Salvation
             that
             we
             must
             sacrifice
             to
             Priests
             ,
             Prelates
             or
             Princes
             wills
             ?
             If
             our
             Tithes
             would
             have
             served
             them
             ,
             we
             had
             not
             gainsaid
             them
             .
             If
             our
             Bodies
             and
             Estates
             might
             have
             satisfied
             them
             ,
             we
             had
             not
             struck
             at
             it
             so
             much
             .
             But
             when
             (
             Destruction
             )
             signifieth
             (
             Damnation
             )
             it
             is
             a
             hard
             bargain
             ?
             If
             we
             should
             renounce
             
             our
             Christianity
             for
             them
             ,
             we
             are
             never
             the
             nearer
             :
             for
             we
             are
             still
             Men
             and
             therefore
             loth
             to
             be
             destroyed
             in
             Hell
             ?
             If
             this
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Article
             which
             denyeth
             
               free
               will
            
             ,
             I
             deny
             it
             freely
             :
             I
             have
             no
             such
             
               free
               will.
            
             But
             O
             Reverend
             Fathers
             ,
             be
             more
             impartial
             :
             Are
             you
             so
             loth
             to
             lose
             your
             great
             Riches
             and
             Honor
             ,
             yea
             or
             to
             have
             your
             Reputation
             so
             far
             questioned
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             contradicted
             ,
             or
             have
             others
             live
             by
             you
             that
             preach
             without
             your
             consent
             ;
             and
             yet
             must
             all
             the
             people
             of
             England
             ,
             so
             much
             deny
             their
             own
             Salvation
             for
             you
             ,
             as
             to
             submit
             to
             a
             destroying
             Ministry
             ?
             Why
             then
             did
             you
             before
             put
             (
             
               agreement
               in
               Doctrine
            
             )
             among
             the
             requisites
             to
             our
             Accusation
             ?
             must
             we
             agree
             and
             not
             judge
             whether
             we
             agree
             or
             not
             ?
             Why
             then
             must
             not
             all
             Hereticks
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             &c.
             be
             received
             ,
             why
             then
             are
             all
             your
             volumnious
             Accusations
             produced
             to
             prove
             us
             justly
             silenced
             ?
             and
             Mr.
             Dodwels
             to
             prove
             us
             no
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             we
             want
             nothing
             but
             a
             human
             power
             to
             impose
             us
             on
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             a
             Patron
             to
             present
             us
             ?
             But
             the
             best
             is
             ,
             when
             you
             have
             talk'd
             and
             written
             your
             worst
             ,
             men
             will
             be
             unwilling
             of
             destruction
             ;
             and
             till
             the
             Bible
             be
             forbidden
             ,
             men
             will
             read
             ,
             (
             
               Beware
               of
               false
               Prophets
               :
               Let
               no
               man
               deceive
               you
               :
               prove
               all
               things
               :
               from
               such
               turn
               away
               :
               Mark
               them
               which
               cause
               Divisions
               and
               Offences
               contrary
               to
               the
               doctrine
               which
               you
               have
               learn'd
               and
               avoid
               them
               ,
            
             and
             more
             ,
             2
             
               Pet.
               2.
               
               J.
               ●it
               .
               3.
               10.
               2.
               
               J.
            
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             17.
             
             He
             adds
             ,
             (
             
               That
               we
               may
               not
               think
               all
               this
               to
               be
               only
               a
               Romantick
               Scheme
               ,
               or
               Fiction
               ,
            
             )
             he
             adds
             ,
             (
             
               that
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               confute
               the
               people
               in
               too
               many
               places
               ,
               who
               tell
               them
               that
               their
               publick
               Priests
               are
               so
               defective
               in
               their
               necessary
               Qualifications
               for
               their
               Office
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               hold
               it
               unlawful
               to
               own
               such
               for
               true
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               to
               encourage
               them
               by
               their
               presence
               ,
               and
               commit
               the
               care
               of
               their
               Souls
               to
               such
               .
               Ans
               .
            
             1.
             
             This
             is
             true
             :
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             confute
             them
             :
             If
             you
             be
             rejoice
             in
             your
             Wisdom
             .
             2.
             
             Either
             you
             would
             have
             us
             believe
             that
             
               there
               are
               none
               such
            
             ,
             or
             that
             no
             such
             are
             to
             be
             so
             refused
             .
             The
             first
             you
             attempt
             not
             :
             If
             you
             did
             ,
             I
             would
             repeat
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             my
             old
             Teachers
             and
             Acquaintance
             :
             but
             I
             have
             named
             them
             to
             Mr.
             Hinkley
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             I
             prove
             it
             (
             a
             sad
             task
             for
             such
             a
             one
             as
             you
             to
             put
             us
             on
             .
             )
             1.
             
             Such
             as
             are
             known
             to
             be
             no
             authorized
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             owned
             as
             such
             :
             But
             all
             those
             that
             want
             the
             
               necessary
               Qualifications
               for
               their
               Office
               are
               no
               authorized
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               .
               Ergo.
            
             If
             the
             Major
             were
             not
             true
             ,
             Error
             or
             Lying
             were
             a
             duty
             .
             The
             truth
             of
             the
             Minor
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             terms
             :
             
               necessartum
               est
               sine
               quo
               res
               non
               esse
               potest
               .
            
             It
             is
             
               Qualifications
               necessary
               to
               the
               Office
               in
               esse
               ,
            
             and
             not
             only
             to
             the
             
               well
               performance
            
             that
             is
             mentioned
             .
             
               Forma
               nunquam
               recipitur
               in
               materiam
               dispositione
               necessaria
               carentem
               .
            
             But
             here
             the
             
               Office
               is
            
             the
             forme
             ,
             and
             the
             
               necessary
               disposition
               of
               the
               matter
               is
               supposed
               wanting
               .
               Ergo.
            
             Again
             :
             All
             men
             are
             bound
             to
             avoid
             the
             apparent
             means
             of
             Damnation
             :
             To
             trust
             the
             conduct
             of
             our
             Souls
             to
             men
             uncapable
             for
             want
             of
             
             necessary
             Qualifications
             ,
             is
             an
             apparent
             means
             of
             Damnation
             (
             as
             excluding
             an
             ordinarily
             necessary
             means
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             )
             Ergo.
             Again
             :
             It
             is
             a
             great
             sin
             to
             encourage
             men
             in
             the
             wilful
             damning
             of
             their
             own
             Souls
             ,
             and
             hindering
             the
             Salvation
             of
             many
             others
             :
             But
             to
             own
             an
             unqualified
             uncapable
             man
             as
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             to
             encourage
             him
             in
             the
             wilful
             damnation
             of
             himself
             (
             by
             his
             prophane
             undertaking
             )
             and
             in
             hindering
             the
             salvation
             of
             many
             others
             ,
             Ergo.
             I
             will
             not
             recite
             what
             Zechary
             and
             other
             Prophets
             say
             of
             the
             usage
             of
             false
             pretenders
             to
             be
             Prophets
             ,
             lest
             you
             misapply
             it
             .
             Again
             :
             No
             man
             ought
             to
             consent
             to
             the
             prophane
             subverting
             of
             Christ's
             Church-Offices
             and
             Ordinances
             :
             But
             to
             consent
             to
             the
             Ministry
             of
             unqualified
             uncapable
             men
             ,
             is
             to
             consent
             to
             the
             subverting
             of
             Christ's
             Church-Offices
             and
             Ordinances
             .
             Ergo.
             Can
             your
             patience
             endure
             unqualified
             men
             in
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             cannot
             endure
             such
             as
             us
             out
             of
             Jail
             ,
             because
             we
             obey
             you
             not
             in
             all
             your
             imposed
             Oaths
             ,
             Words
             and
             Practises
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             18.
             
             Next
             he
             thus
             confuteth
             us
             ,
             (
             
               and
               directly
               contrary
               to
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               old
               Nonconformists
               ,
               as
               appears
               at
               large
               by
               Mr.
            
             Ball
             
               saying
               (
               If
            
             Can's
             
               meaning
               be
               that
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               to
               communicate
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               with
               Ministers
               not
               fitly
               qualified
               ,
               disorderly
               called
               ,
               or
               carelesly
               executing
               their
               Office
               ,
               it
               is
               directly
               contrary
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               sound
               Reason
               ,
               and
               consent
               of
               all
               the
               Learned
               .
               Ans
               .
            
             Who
             would
             have
             thought
             that
             this
             worthy
             Doctor
             could
             not
             or
             would
             not
             see
             a
             difference
             ,
             between
             (
             
               fitly
               qualified
            
             )
             as
             
               ad
               bene
               esse
            
             ,
             and
             unqualified
             ,
             or
             wanting
             the
             
               qualifications
               necessary
               ad
               esse
            
             ,
             and
             between
             (
             
               disorderly
               called
            
             ,
             )
             and
             (
             not
             called
             ,
             or
             consented
             to
             by
             the
             Flock
             at
             all
             )
             and
             between
             (
             
               careless
               executing
            
             the
             Office
             )
             and
             not
             having
             the
             Office
             as
             uncacapable
             .
             )
             He
             will
             not
             strain
             at
             such
             gnats
             as
             these
             .
             And
             is
             there
             no
             difference
             between
             (
             
               lawful
               Communicating
            
             )
             and
             committing
             the
             
               conduct
               of
               mens
               Souls
               to
               them
               as
               our
               stated
               Pastors
               .
            
             Mr.
             Ball
             lived
             not
             far
             from
             me
             :
             his
             intimate
             Friend
             Mr.
             Ash
             well
             knew
             his
             mind
             .
             You
             may
             yet
             know
             it
             fully
             from
             Mr.
             Cook
             of
             Chester
             ,
             a
             silenced
             Minister
             bred
             up
             in
             his
             house
             and
             sometime
             one
             of
             your
             old
             Patrons
             (
             Sr.
             
               Roger
               Burgone
            
             )
             Nonconformists
             ,
             after
             many
             others
             at
             Rockshal
             in
             Warwickshire
             .
             Mr.
             Ball
             was
             not
             such
             an
             enemy
             to
             distinguishing
             as
             to
             confound
             
               Necessaries
               ad
               esse
               Officii
               &
               ad
               bene
               esse
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             19.
             
             But
             p.
             124.
             
             I
             am
             also
             brought
             as
             against
             my self
             for
             saying
             (
             
               That
               a
               Ministers
               personal
               faults
               do
               not
               allow
               people
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               Worship
               of
               God.
               2.
               nor
               all
               Ministerial
               faults
               ,
               but
               only
               those
               that
               prove
               him
               and
               his
               Ministration
               utterly
               intolerable
               .
               Ans
               .
            
             1.
             
             A
             strong
             proof
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             intolerable
             may
             be
             received
             ,
             because
             I
             say
             ,
             no
             :
             I
             contradict
             my self
             by
             saying
             the
             same
             things
             .
             Personal
             Faults
             I
             distinguished
             from
             Ministerial
             and
             tolerable
             Ministerial
             from
             intolerable
             ,
             then
             and
             now
             :
             and
             is
             this
             Contradiction
             ?
             Do
             not
             all
             do
             so
             too
             ,
             till
             now
             ?
             Yea
             in
             the
             place
             cited
             by
             him
             
             I
             1.
             said
             ,
             that
             as
             to
             
               personal
               Faults
            
             ,
             as
             
               Swearing
               ,
               Drunkenness
            
             ,
             &c.
             they
             should
             get
             a
             better
             man
             ,
             if
             lawfully
             they
             can
             .
             2.
             
             And
             I
             named
             just
             as
             here
             the
             intolerable
             insufficiencies
             ,
             direct
             pag.
             747.
             viz.
             1.
             
             
               An
               utter
               insufficiency
               in
               knowledge
               and
               utterance
               for
               the
               necessary
               parts
               of
               the
               ministerial
               Work.
               2.
               
               If
               he
               set
               himself
               to
               oppose
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
            
             &c.
             by
             Heresie
             ,
             Malignity
             .
             And
             I
             name
             the
             faults
             that
             necessitate
             not
             Separation
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             20.
             
             Next
             he
             citeth
             my
             words
             against
             some
             mens
             Factious
             separating
             humor
             :
             And
             doth
             it
             follow
             that
             because
             many
             are
             unfit
             to
             judge
             aright
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             must
             take
             all
             obtruded
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             not
             judge
             to
             whom
             to
             trust
             the
             conduct
             of
             their
             Souls
             ?
             How
             unfit
             are
             the
             ignorant
             to
             judge
             who
             is
             a
             meet
             Physician
             ,
             Lawyer
             ,
             Arbitrator
             ,
             yea
             or
             wife
             or
             husband
             for
             them
             :
             And
             yet
             judge
             they
             must
             as
             well
             as
             they
             can
             :
             Do
             you
             not
             expect
             notwithstanding
             their
             unfitness
             ,
             that
             they
             judge
             your
             Books
             and
             arguing
             to
             be
             truer
             than
             mine
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             by
             your
             bare
             authority
             that
             they
             must
             so
             judge
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             21.
             
             But
             he
             much
             blameth
             me
             for
             laying
             the
             Case
             far
             off
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             the
             
               London
               Separation
            
             which
             he
             questioneth
             where
             the
             Ministers
             are
             no
             such
             men
             .
             Answ
             .
             Could
             any
             man
             have
             so
             far
             searcht
             his
             heart
             as
             to
             know
             that
             he
             spake
             only
             against
             Separation
             in
             this
             one
             City
             ?
             When
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Limitation
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             And
             when
             the
             same
             Laws
             ,
             the
             same
             Silencings
             ,
             Fines
             ,
             Imprisonments
             ,
             accusations
             of
             the
             Preachers
             are
             all
             over
             the
             Land.
             But
             I
             am
             glad
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
             elsewhere
             ,
             if
             it
             concern
             not
             them
             .
             2.
             
             As
             to
             London
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             that
             I
             give
             the
             Preachers
             due
             honour
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             justifie
             not
             any
             unnecessary
             Separation
             of
             the
             people
             from
             them
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Conformists
             from
             the
             Nonconformists
             .
             I
             gave
             him
             an
             account
             of
             my
             own
             Practice
             and
             the
             Reasons
             of
             it
             :
             Let
             other
             men
             give
             account
             of
             theirs
             ,
             I
             know
             very
             many
             of
             my
             mind
             .
             3.
             
             And
             he
             knoweth
             that
             I
             oft
             told
             him
             that
             many
             things
             make
             good
             mens
             actions
             culpable
             in
             some
             degree
             ,
             that
             make
             them
             not
             criminalls
             ,
             odious
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             ruined
             .
             And
             that
             I
             gave
             him
             many
             of
             their
             Extenuations
             .
             4.
             
             Among
             the
             rest
             ,
             verily
             (
             to
             use
             his
             own
             Phrase
             )
             it
             
               looks
               somewhat
               odly
            
             by
             the
             Church
             Law
             or
             Canon
             
               ipso
               facto
               to
               excommunicate
               many
               score
               thousands
            
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             meerly
             for
             professing
             to
             take
             some
             things
             imposed
             to
             be
             sin
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             revile
             and
             prosecute
             them
             as
             Schismaticks
             ,
             for
             not
             communicating
             with
             you
             .
             5.
             
             And
             I
             told
             you
             that
             Laws
             and
             the
             higher
             ground
             are
             not
             always
             the
             
               Terminus
               a
               quo
            
             of
             Schism
             :
             Some
             of
             them
             were
             never
             of
             your
             Flocks
             ,
             and
             therefore
             never
             separated
             from
             you
             ,
             but
             as
             you
             do
             from
             them
             (
             and
             somewhat
             less
             .
             )
             6.
             
             And
             the
             Kings
             License
             first
             ,
             and
             proclaimed
             Clemency
             often
             ,
             gave
             them
             some
             possession
             as
             the
             Law
             giveth
             you
             .
             7.
             
             
             And
             Plague
             ,
             Fire
             and
             thousands
             that
             cannot
             hear
             you
             ,
             made
             it
             necessary
             .
             But
             
               some
               Parish
               Churches
               are
               not
               full
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             I
             see
             none
             of
             those
             ,
             I
             come
             in
             divers
             where
             many
             cannot
             hear
             the
             Preacher
             ;
             and
             would
             you
             have
             more
             ?
             And
             again
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             keep
             meetings
             in
             lesser
             Parishes
             to
             receive
             those
             that
             come
             out
             of
             greater
             .
             2.
             
             If
             those
             come
             to
             you
             ,
             they
             must
             keep
             out
             others
             .
             3.
             
             When
             it
             is
             commonly
             known
             that
             in
             their
             own
             great
             Parishes
             there
             is
             not
             room
             ,
             it
             's
             hard
             for
             Families
             to
             look
             about
             the
             City
             for
             room
             in
             uncertain
             places
             .
             4.
             
             And
             all
             persons
             that
             culpably
             dislike
             you
             are
             not
             therefore
             to
             be
             forsaken
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             22.
             
             But
             the
             same
             man
             that
             citeth
             my
             Reprehensions
             of
             Separation
             asketh
             me
             ,
             
               why
               I
               do
               not
               disown
               it
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             presently
             forgot
             what
             he
             had
             written
             .
             I
             disown
             Schism
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             greatest
             in
             the
             sinful
             Church-tearers
             that
             smite
             the
             Shepherds
             ,
             and
             then
             cry
             out
             of
             the
             Flocks
             for
             being
             scattered
             :
             And
             I
             disown
             the
             least
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             Cruelty
             but
             in
             Charity
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               23.
               p.
            
             127.
             
             He
             repeats
             the
             Incapacities
             named
             by
             me
             ,
             (
             viz.
             in
             Knowledge
             and
             Utterance
             ,
             by
             Heresie
             ,
             &c.
             )
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               Of
               all
               these
               the
               people
               are
               judges
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               separate
               :
               Thus
               no
               setled
               Church
               can
               subsist
               ,
            
             &c.
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             It
             's
             a
             hard
             case
             that
             in
             such
             a
             Volumn
             as
             this
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             tell
             us
             his
             own
             Judgment
             ,
             further
             than
             the
             accusing
             of
             ours
             intimateth
             it
             (
             which
             if
             we
             tell
             him
             of
             ,
             he
             can
             say
             ,
             [
             
               It
               was
               not
               his
               sense
            
             .
             ]
             Will
             he
             openly
             say
             that
             the
             people
             have
             not
             a
             private
             Judgment
             of
             discretion
             in
             order
             to
             their
             own
             practice
             ,
             whether
             the
             Preacher
             be
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             Papist
             ,
             Infidel
             ,
             Idolater
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             but
             must
             take
             him
             for
             their
             Pastor
             be
             he
             what
             he
             will
             ?
             I
             know
             he
             will
             not
             say
             it
             .
             What
             then
             would
             he
             be
             at
             ?
             Why
             doth
             he
             accuse
             us
             for
             that
             which
             he
             dare
             not
             contradict
             ?
             Doth
             he
             any
             where
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               in
               what
               cases
               and
               how
               far
               they
               must
               judge
               ?
            
             No
             ,
             he
             shuns
             all
             such
             Questions
             as
             tend
             to
             bring
             the
             cause
             into
             the
             light
             :
             put
             twenty
             and
             he
             will
             answer
             few
             or
             none
             of
             them
             .
             If
             he
             did
             ,
             perhaps
             we
             should
             be
             agreed
             whether
             he
             will
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             Reader
             ,
             bear
             these
             tiring
             Repetitions
             as
             I
             must
             do
             )
             1.
             
             He
             knoweth
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Ordainers
             and
             not
             the
             people
             whom
             I
             make
             judges
             who
             
               shall
               be
               a
               Minister
            
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             the
             King
             and
             Patrons
             that
             I
             make
             the
             only
             Judges
             who
             shall
             be
             tolerated
             ,
             and
             maintained
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             Tythes
             and
             Temples
             .
             3.
             
             And
             that
             though
             the
             Universal
             Church
             was
             many
             hundred
             years
             ,
             for
             the
             peoples
             Election
             ,
             I
             plead
             
               ad
               esse
               relationis
            
             for
             no
             more
             as
             necessary
             but
             consent
             ,
             
               who
               shall
               be
               the
               Pastor
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             will
             trust
             the
             conduct
             of
             their
             Souls
             :
             And
             this
             is
             but
             
               Judicium
               discretionis
               &
               privatum
               non
               publicum
               regentis
               ,
            
             only
             guiding
             each
             mans
             own
             obedience
             to
             God.
             4.
             
             He
             knoweth
             (
             if
             he
             will
             know
             )
             that
             I.
             say
             and
             say
             again
             ,
             that
             the
             advantages
             of
             the
             Laws
             and
             Rulers
             Favour
             ,
             and
             the
             
             Tythes
             and
             Temples
             ,
             and
             Parish
             Order
             ,
             and
             national
             Association
             ,
             are
             so
             great
             advantages
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             should
             be
             deprived
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             go
             another
             way
             ,
             but
             upon
             necessity
             ,
             and
             very
             great
             and
             urgent
             cause
             .
             But
             I
             intend
             God
             willing
             further
             to
             prove
             to
             him
             that
             [
             
               when
               9000
               Ministers
               are
               all
               required
               to
               sin
               or
               cease
               their
               Ministry
               ,
               a
               necessity
               is
               put
               upon
               them
               to
               exercise
               it
               against
               such
               Prohibitions
               as
               farr
               as
               they
               can
               without
               doing
               more
               hurt
               than
               good
               ;
               And
               that
               the
               sinful
               complyance
               of
               7000
               will
               not
               excuse
               the
               other
               2000
               for
               this
               duty
               .
            
             ]
             And
             this
             is
             the
             case
             which
             a
             friend
             of
             truth
             should
             have
             debated
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               24.
               p.
               126.
               
               But
            
             (
             saith
             he
             ,
             )
             
               How
               shall
               a
               man
               escape
               being
               thought
               Heretical
               by
               the
               people
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             1.
             
             See
             his
             own
             answer
             here
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             2.
             
             How
             shall
             one
             get
             all
             the
             world
             to
             be
             wise
             and
             good
             ?
             If
             I
             knew
             ,
             I
             cannot
             procure
             it
             .
             But
             put
             the
             case
             within
             your
             sight
             ?
             How
             will
             you
             escape
             being
             judged
             no
             rightful
             Possessor
             of
             your
             Deanry
             ,
             or
             Prebend
             ,
             or
             the
             King's
             Chaplains
             place
             ,
             or
             the
             Parish
             Church
             of
             St.
             Andrews
             ?
             I
             know
             not
             how
             :
             And
             yet
             if
             an
             Usurper
             accuse
             you
             here
             ,
             and
             say
             
               e.
               g.
            
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             St.
             Andrews
             is
             his
             and
             not
             yours
             ,
             must
             not
             the
             people
             judge
             which
             of
             you
             they
             will
             take
             for
             the
             Usurper
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             will
             joyn
             with
             and
             obey
             ?
             In
             the
             times
             of
             Usurpation
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             people
             judged
             the
             Bishops
             to
             be
             none
             of
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             nor
             the
             ejected
             Ministers
             ;
             must
             not
             the
             rest
             therefore
             judge
             that
             they
             were
             ?
             Where
             Usurpers
             deny
             the
             King
             's
             Right
             ,
             ought
             not
             the
             people
             to
             judge
             him
             to
             have
             right
             ,
             because
             they
             may
             err
             ?
             and
             what
             Prince
             or
             Prelate
             may
             not
             the
             people
             judge
             Usurpers
             ?
             What
             Landlord
             may
             not
             the
             Tenants
             deny
             ?
             What
             Master
             the
             Servants
             ?
             What
             Husband
             the
             Wife
             ?
             But
             must
             they
             not
             therefore
             be
             discerning
             Judges
             ,
             who
             is
             their
             Landlord
             ,
             Master
             ,
             Husband
             ,
             What
             Schoolmaster
             may
             not
             unlearned
             men
             miscensure
             ?
             What
             Physician
             may
             they
             not
             vilisie
             ?
             And
             yet
             they
             shall
             judge
             and
             choose
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             speed
             accordingly
             ,
             who
             can
             help
             it
             ?
             deny
             men
             a
             judgment
             of
             discretion
             to
             guide
             their
             own
             choice
             and
             actions
             ,
             and
             you
             contradict
             mankind
             ,
             and
             deny
             men
             to
             be
             men
             .
             What
             in
             the
             world
             is
             more
             abused
             than
             Reason
             and
             Freewill
             ?
             and
             yet
             men
             must
             act
             by
             Reason
             and
             Freewil
             .
             It
             's
             unworthy
             a
             Divine
             to
             cry
             out
             against
             a
             thing
             for
             such
             unavoidable
             Inconveniences
             ,
             as
             humane
             darkness
             and
             badness
             do
             necessitate
             ,
             and
             to
             swallow
             Camels
             on
             the
             other
             side
             and
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             the
             mischiess
             thereof
             ▪
             nor
             once
             to
             tell
             us
             how
             to
             escape
             both
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             25.
             
             He
             instanceth
             in
             mens
             censure
             of
             me
             for
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               Justification
               and
               asketh
               ,
               Are
               men
               bound
               to
               separate
               from
               me
               ?
               Answ
               .
            
             One
             would
             think
             by
             many
             such
             words
             that
             the
             Doctor
             did
             seriously
             believe
             that
             I
             had
             〈◊〉
             ,
             that
             all
             
               men
               are
               bound
               to
               follow
               an
               〈◊〉
               Judgment
               ,
            
             and
             to
             they●al●ly
             ●al●ly
             judge
             they
             ought
             .
          
           
           
             If
             he
             think
             not
             that
             I
             said
             so
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             name
             his
             fault
             lest
             I
             more
             offend
             him
             :
             If
             he
             think
             I
             said
             so
             ,
             I
             had
             hoped
             weaker
             Readers
             could
             have
             better
             understood
             me
             .
             When
             I
             read
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             some
             Conformists
             yet
             living
             whom
             I
             much
             honour
             ,
             that
             to
             obey
             Conscience
             though
             it
             err
             is
             to
             obey
             God
             ,
             I
             took
             it
             for
             my
             duty
             oft
             and
             copiously
             (
             especially
             in
             my
             Christ
             Direct
             .
             )
             to
             open
             that
             case
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             that
             Conscience
             is
             no
             Law-maker
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             discerner
             of
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             an
             erring
             Conscience
             involveth
             a
             man
             in
             sin
             whether
             he
             followeth
             it
             or
             not
             ;
             because
             God
             changeth
             not
             his
             Law
             when
             we
             change
             our
             Judgments
             of
             it
             .
             But
             yet
             there
             are
             some
             cases
             in
             which
             it
             is
             a
             farr
             greater
             sin
             to
             go
             against
             Conscience
             though
             it
             err
             than
             with
             it
             .
             The
             Dr.
             dare
             deny
             none
             of
             this
             .
             And
             doth
             ill
             if
             he
             would
             perswade
             men
             that
             I
             deny
             it
             :
             and
             that
             God
             makes
             it
             mens
             duty
             to
             do
             ill
             whenever
             they
             judge
             it
             good
             ,
             or
             forsake
             good
             ,
             when
             they
             judge
             it
             evil
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             26.
             
             But
             the
             great
             offence
             is
             p.
             130
             that
             
               I
               insinuate
               that
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               guilty
               of
               great
               Faults
               ,
               Conformity
               being
               a
               scandalous
               thing
               with
               thirty
               tremendous
               Aggravations
               .
               —
               And
               no
               wonder
               if
               men
               so
               judging
               prefer
               others
               ,
               &c.
               Answ
               .
            
             Again
             and
             again
             I
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             This
             is
             unrighteous
             dealing
             ;
             To
             impose
             all
             those
             things
             on
             us
             ;
             To
             cast
             us
             out
             of
             the
             Ministry
             and
             Churches
             for
             not
             obeying
             :
             To
             Fine
             and
             imprison
             us
             ,
             and
             accuse
             us
             as
             Schismaticks
             and
             Seditions
             ,
             To
             write
             and
             preach
             for
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             Laws
             against
             us
             ,
             to
             our
             Ruine
             :
             To
             aggravate
             our
             Crime
             because
             we
             tell
             them
             not
             our
             Reasons
             ;
             To
             call
             us
             to
             tell
             them
             what
             we
             stick
             at
             ;
             To
             threaten
             to
             get
             the
             King
             to
             force
             us
             to
             give
             our
             Reasons
             ;
             To
             declare
             in
             Press
             and
             Pulpit
             that
             we
             wilfully
             keep
             up
             a
             Schism
             and
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             for
             it
             ;
             To
             continue
             all
             this
             when
             we
             have
             been
             silent
             seventeen
             years
             ,
             as
             fearing
             that
             they
             could
             not
             bear
             it
             ;
             And
             after
             all
             this
             when
             we
             disavowed
             any
             Accusation
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             only
             told
             them
             what
             we
             feared
             our selves
             ,
             to
             come
             upon
             us
             with
             this
             charge
             of
             
               deep
               accusing
               their
               Conformity
            
             ,
             is
             injustice
             if
             there
             be
             any
             in
             the
             World.
             Either
             it
             is
             sin
             or
             no
             sin
             which
             we
             fear
             .
             If
             none
             ,
             why
             are
             we
             not
             confuted
             ?
             or
             invited
             yet
             to
             give
             our
             proofs
             ?
             If
             sin
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             most
             offended
             ?
             To
             be
             yet
             plainer
             with
             you
             ,
             had
             the
             case
             been
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             old
             Prophets
             and
             Priests
             ,
             I
             question
             whether
             to
             let
             such
             a
             Kingdom
             alone
             so
             long
             in
             that
             which
             we
             judge
             to
             be
             so
             great
             sins
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             been
             heavily
             charged
             on
             the
             Preachers
             :
             And
             I
             profess
             that
             my
             conscience
             is
             more
             in
             doubt
             whether
             my
             so
             long
             forbearance
             was
             not
             my
             sin
             ,
             than
             whether
             saying
             at
             last
             what
             I
             did
             was
             sin
             :
             And
             I
             had
             nothing
             to
             satisfie
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             men
             that
             I
             ought
             to
             judge
             wiser
             than
             my self
             ,
             perswaded
             me
             that
             it
             would
             have
             done
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             ,
             and
             caused
             but
             our
             further
             rending
             ,
             And
             I
             think
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             the
             Conformists
             should
             have
             been
             desirous
             to
             help
             them
             to
             try
             whether
             it
             were
             sin
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             been
             thankful
             for
             helping
             to
             save
             them
             from
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             proved
             such
             .
             But
             though
             hence
             I
             extenuate
             the
             too
             great
             withdrawings
             of
             some
             men
             against
             their
             too
             deep
             accusations
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             that
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             aggravations
             ,
             I
             neither
             justified
             nor
             practised
             proper
             Separation
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             27.
             p.
             133.
             
             The
             next
             charge
             is
             that
             I
             make
             them
             Usurpers
             ,
             viz
             ,
             1.
             
             
               All
               that
               come
               into
               the
               place
               of
               the
               ejected
               Ministers
               ,
               at
               least
               to
               the
               people
               that
               consent
               not
               :
               But
               Law
               and
               Usurpation
               are
               contrary
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             1.
             
             I
             never
             said
             that
             all
             are
             Usurpers
             to
             all
             the
             people
             that
             consent
             not
             :
             If
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             consent
             the
             man
             is
             no
             Usurper
             ,
             though
             some
             odd
             persons
             consent
             not
             .
             He
             is
             the
             Churches
             Pastor
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             refusers
             .
             2.
             
             I
             never
             said
             that
             any
             that
             had
             the
             Law
             for
             them
             ,
             were
             Usurpers
             of
             the
             Tithes
             and
             Temples
             .
             3.
             
             I
             never
             said
             that
             all
             that
             succeed
             ejected
             Ministers
             are
             Usurpers
             ;
             many
             of
             them
             have
             the
             Churches
             after-consent
             ,
             though
             not
             their
             Election
             .
             Yea
             I
             often
             said
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             the
             peoples
             duty
             to
             consent
             to
             the
             change
             when
             it
             is
             for
             the
             Churches
             good
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             their
             constant
             Communion
             signifieth
             their
             consent
             .
             But
             I
             will
             not
             believe
             yet
             that
             the
             Law
             will
             prove
             a
             man
             no
             Usurper
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Relation
             .
             And
             when
             I
             have
             so
             largely
             proved
             the
             contrary
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             ,
             it
             's
             an
             unsatisfactory
             course
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             leave
             it
             unanswered
             ,
             and
             suppose
             himself
             in
             the
             right
             .
             Not
             only
             the
             first
             300
             years
             ,
             but
             even
             under
             
               Constantius
               ,
               Valens
               ,
               Theodosius
               Junior
               ,
               Zeno
               ,
               Basiliscus
               ,
               Anastatius
               ,
               Philippicus
               ,
               Justinian
               ,
               &c.
            
             even
             the
             Patriarchal
             Seats
             practised
             the
             contrary
             ,
             keeping
             their
             chosen
             Pastors
             and
             refusing
             those
             imposed
             by
             the
             Emperors
             ;
             and
             other
             Bishops
             Seates
             the
             Emperors
             seldom
             meddled
             with
             as
             to
             the
             choice
             .
             Yea
             in
             Arcadius's
             days
             
               Chrysostomes
               Joannites
            
             ,
             in
             his
             imperial
             City
             were
             of
             another
             mind
             .
             Is
             his
             
               Rule
               true
               only
            
             in
             England
             ,
             or
             in
             
               France
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Italy
               ,
               Muscovy
               ,
               &c.
            
             also
             ,
             or
             where
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             maketh
             men
             true
             Pastors
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             28.
             
             But
             p.
             132.
             he
             said
             [
             
               that
               he
               detesteth
               the
               Principles
               that
               set
               mans
               Laws
               above
               Gods
               ,
            
             and
             that
             in
             stating
             the
             
               Controversie
               he
               supposed
               an
               Agreement
               in
               all
               the
               Substantials
               of
               Religion
               between
               the
               dissenting
               parties
               of
               our
               Church
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             Of
             all
             things
             you
             are
             the
             unhappiest
             in
             
               stating
               the
               Controversie
            
             .
             The
             Instances
             here
             were
             1.
             
             Insufficiency
             through
             Ignorance
             ,
             2.
             
             Heresie
             ,
             3.
             
             Malignant
             oppugning
             the
             very
             ends
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             4.
             
             No
             true
             calling
             .
             1.
             
             Doth
             he
             agree
             with
             us
             in
             all
             the
             Substantials
             of
             Religion
             who
             knoweth
             not
             the
             very
             essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ?
             
               Ignorantis
               non
               est
               Consensus
            
             .
             2.
             
             Doth
             he
             agree
             with
             us
             in
             all
             the
             substantials
             that
             is
             a
             Heretick
             ?
             or
             if
             we
             falsly
             judge
             his
             opinion
             Heresie
             ,
             do
             we
             agree
             with
             him
             ?
             
             3.
             
             Is
             malignant
             opposing
             Godliness
             and
             pleading
             for
             prophaneness
             or
             ungodliness
             an
             agreement
             in
             all
             the
             Substantials
             ?
             4.
             
             What
             if
             we
             agree
             in
             all
             Substantials
             with
             an
             unordained
             Layman
             imposed
             on
             us
             ?
             is
             he
             therefore
             our
             true
             Pastor
             ?
             5.
             
             But
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             whether
             we
             agree
             or
             not
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             no
             judges
             of
             it
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             see
             your
             own
             Contradictions
             ?
             who
             shall
             judge
             whether
             the
             Pastors
             or
             People
             agree
             ?
             shall
             the
             Prince
             or
             Patron
             ?
             If
             you
             know
             the
             Teachers
             heart
             ,
             how
             know
             you
             the
             Peoples
             ?
             Must
             we
             believe
             that
             we
             agree
             ,
             because
             you
             say
             so
             ?
             If
             the
             people
             must
             judge
             whether
             they
             Agree
             ,
             they
             must
             judge
             of
             the
             things
             in
             which
             the
             Agreement
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             the
             
               Pastors
               Doctrine
            
             and
             their
             own
             minds
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             to
             judge
             whether
             he
             be
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             &c.
             or
             not
             ?
             And
             who
             shall
             judge
             whether
             the
             disagreement
             be
             in
             Substantials
             ?
             It
             must
             be
             the
             agreers
             .
             And
             they
             must
             be
             wiser
             than
             I
             if
             they
             can
             learn
             from
             you
             here
             ,
             what
             is
             a
             Substantial
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             know
             it
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             29.
             
             It
             may
             be
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             
               where
               Princes
               and
               Parliaments
               are
               Orthodox
               ,
               none
               are
               Usurpers
               ,
               but
               true
               Pastors
               whom
               they
               impose
               .
               Ans
               .
            
             But
             doth
             not
             this
             make
             the
             people
             Judges
             whether
             
               Princes
               and
               Parliaments
               are
               Orthodox
            
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             that
             as
             dangerous
             as
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Teachers
             ?
             And
             Orthodox
             Princes
             and
             Parliaments
             may
             impose
             Heretical
             Teachers
             :
             and
             may
             by
             Law
             enable
             Patrons
             and
             Prelates
             to
             impose
             them
             .
             What
             more
             natural
             than
             to
             propagate
             what
             men
             like
             ,
             and
             oppose
             what
             they
             hate
             ?
             If
             the
             many
             hundred
             Patrons
             in
             England
             be
             all
             orthodox
             and
             pious
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             Schism
             ,
             &c.
             we
             are
             strangely
             happy
             :
             If
             not
             we
             may
             expect
             that
             they
             choose
             accordingly
             .
             
               But
               the
               Bishops
               will
               secure
               us
               .
               Ans
               .
            
             1.
             
             They
             have
             not
             done
             .
             2.
             
             They
             say
             
               they
               cannot
               by
               Law.
            
             3.
             
             Would
             it
             be
             any
             wonder
             if
             Bishop
             Goodman
             of
             Glocester
             kept
             not
             out
             any
             Popish
             Teacher
             ?
             Or
             if
             such
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             Archbishop
             Bromhall
             let
             in
             such
             as
             would
             have
             the
             
               Pope
               Govern
               us
               all
               by
               the
               Canons
            
             as
             Patriark
             and
             
               principium
               unitatis
            
             ,
             and
             all
             pass
             for
             Shoismaticks
             that
             consent
             not
             to
             such
             a
             forreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             contrary
             to
             our
             National
             Oaths
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             30.
             
             As
             to
             his
             instance
             of
             Solomons
             putting
             out
             Abiathar
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             answered
             it
             fully
             (
             and
             many
             more
             objections
             )
             in
             my
             first
             Plea
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             write
             the
             same
             again
             for
             him
             that
             thinks
             it
             not
             worth
             the
             answering
             or
             taking
             notice
             of
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             31.
             
             When
             p.
             138
             ,
             139.
             he
             
               makes
               it
               the
               way
               to
               all
               imaginable
               Confusions
               ,
            
             to
             deny
             ,
             1.
             that
             
               the
               Kings
               Nomination
               of
               Bishops
            
             .
             2.
             and
             the
             
               Patrons
               of
               Parish
               Pastors
            
             proveth
             them
             no
             Usurpers
             ,
             but
             true
             Pastors
             ,
             is
             he
             not
             an
             unreverend
             dishonourer
             of
             Bishops
             himself
             ,
             who
             maketh
             them
             all
             that
             for
             a
             thousand
             years
             held
             the
             same
             that
             I
             do
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             authors
             of
             all
             
               imaginable
               Confusion
            
             ?
             Is
             he
             not
             unreverend
             to
             their
             Canons
             ?
             and
             to
             antiquity
             ?
             
             and
             to
             the
             universal
             Church
             itself
             ?
             Whatever
             in
             his
             third
             part
             he
             Cavils
             against
             it
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             so
             strange
             to
             Church-history
             as
             not
             to
             know
             that
             they
             were
             commonly
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             32.
             
             The
             matter
             of
             the
             next
             accusation
             is
             p.
             139
             ,
             140.
             having
             said
             
               Plea
               p.
            
             41.
             42.
             
             [
             
               If
               any
               make
               sinful
               terms
               of
               Communion
               by
               Laws
               or
               Mandate
               ,
               imposing
               things
               forbidden
               by
               God
               on
               those
               that
               will
               have
               Communion
               ,
               and
               expelling
               those
               that
               will
               not
               so
               sin
            
             ]
             I
             add
             [
             
               If
               any
               should
               not
               only
               excommunicate
               such
               persons
               for
               not
               complying
               with
               them
               in
               sin
               ,
               but
               also
               prosecute
               them
               with
               Malice
               ,
               Imprisonments
               ,
               Banishment
               or
               other
               Persecution
               to
               force
               them
               to
               transgress
               ,
               this
               were
               heynous
               aggravated
               Schism
               .
            
             ]
             Ans
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             true
             ?
             or
             doth
             his
             bare
             repeating
             it
             disprove
             it
             ?
             Is
             he
             a
             zealous
             Enemy
             of
             Schisin
             that
             taketh
             all
             this
             for
             none
             ?
             I
             did
             not
             steal
             it
             out
             of
             his
             defence
             of
             Archbishop
             Laud
             ,
             but
             less
             than
             this
             is
             there
             made
             Schism
             .
             Yet
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             he
             
               sets
               not
               mans
               Laws
               above
               Gods
               ,
            
             nor
             pleads
             for
             Persecution
             .
             But
             lest
             the
             repeating
             of
             my
             words
             should
             shame
             the
             Accuser
             he
             hath
             two
             handsome
             devices
             1.
             
             He
             puts
             [
             
               complying
               with
               them
               in
               sin
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Conformity
               ,
            
             ]
             as
             refused
             ,
             instead
             of
             [
             
               those
               that
               will
               not
               so
               sin
               ,
               in
               sinful
               terms
               of
               Communion
               forbidden
               by
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             2.
             
             He
             forgeth
             an
             addition
             as
             mine
             [
             
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               no
               sin
               to
               separate
               from
               such
            
             ]
             when
             I
             have
             no
             such
             words
             ,
             being
             only
             there
             telling
             what
             is
             Schism
             ,
             and
             not
             
               what
               is
            
             not
             .
             I
             confess
             it
             will
             sound
             odly
             to
             say
             [
             
               It
               is
               Schism
               not
               to
               communicate
               with
               those
               who
               excommunicate
               ,
               imprison
               and
               banish
               me
               by
               Law
               ,
               if
               I
               will
               not
               do
               that
               which
               God
               forbids
               ,
               and
               they
               make
               a
               Condition
               of
               my
               communion
               .
            
             ]
             For
             I
             must
             not
             sin
             :
             And
             in
             prison
             and
             Banishment
             under
             Excommunication
             they
             deny
             me
             communion
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             say
             not
             that
             it
             's
             always
             faultless
             ,
             For
             if
             they
             do
             not
             execute
             their
             own
             Law
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             where
             publick
             good
             requireth
             it
             ,
             I
             may
             best
             communicate
             with
             them
             as
             far
             as
             they
             permit
             me
             without
             the
             imposed
             sin
             ,
             till
             they
             do
             execute
             them
             .
             But
             this
             excuseth
             not
             their
             Schism
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             33.
             p.
             140.
             
             
               He
               blames
               me
               as
               charging
               him
               with
               the
               silencing
               design
               .
               Ans
               .
            
             I
             did
             warn
             him
             in
             real
             desire
             of
             his
             safety
             :
             If
             defending
             the
             
               Church-Laws
               and
               Endeavours
            
             for
             our
             restraint
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             to
             which
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             :
             If
             preaching
             and
             writing
             against
             our
             preaching
             as
             Schism
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             in
             his
             Books
             do
             signifie
             no
             owning
             of
             our
             silencing
             ,
             I
             am
             glad
             that
             he
             meaneth
             better
             than
             he
             seemeth
             :
             who
             could
             have
             thought
             otherwise
             that
             had
             read
             1.
             his
             first
             Q.
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             those
             that
             give
             orders
             to
             limit
             and
             suspend
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             ministerial
             Function
             .
             Q.
             2.
             
             And
             whether
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             may
             not
             justly
             restrain
             such
             Ministers
             from
             preaching
             ,
             who
             after
             the
             experience
             ,
             do
             refuse
             to
             renounce
             those
             Principles
             which
             they
             judge
             do
             naturally
             tend
             to
             involve
             us
             again
             in
             the
             like
             trouble
             .
             And
             Serm.
             p.
             42.
             
               the
               Church
               of
               Englands
               endeavours
               after
               
               Uniformity
               is
               acquitted
               from
               Tyranny
               over
               the
               Consciences
               of
               men
               ,
               by
               the
               Judgment
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             
               And
               p.
            
             54.
             condemning
             them
             as
             
               hard
               thoughts
               of
               the
               Bishops
            
             that
             
               in
               cruelty
            
             they
             
               follow
               Ithacius
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             this
             new
             Book
             ,
             more
             such
             might
             have
             deceived
             a
             man
             that
             judged
             by
             his
             words
             .
             And
             his
             arguing
             that
             it
             is
             unlawful
             to
             preach
             to
             them
             because
             it
             is
             unlawful
             to
             hear
             ;
             What
             was
             the
             meaning
             of
             all
             this
             if
             not
             silencing
             us
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             34.
             p.
             140.
             
             The
             next
             Crime
             is
             [
             
               Plea
               p.
            
             42.
             
             
               As
               long
               as
               they
               suppose
               the
               terms
               of
               our
               Communion
               to
               be
               sinful
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               The
               Schism
               doth
               not
               lie
               on
               those
               that
               separate
               ,
               but
               on
               those
               that
               do
               impose
               such
               terms
               :
               and
               therefore
               they
               may
               lawfully
               separate
               from
               such
               imposers
               .
            
             ]
             Ans
             .
             It
             's
             hard
             to
             know
             what
             words
             to
             use
             to
             detect
             all
             these
             historical
             untruths
             without
             being
             thought
             passionate
             .
             1.
             
             I
             never
             said
             that
             (
             
               supposing
               them
               sinful
            
             )
             will
             justifie
             a
             false
             supposer
             ,
             but
             have
             oft
             said
             the
             clean
             contrary
             (
             
               their
               supposing
            
             )
             is
             of
             his
             forging
             .
             2.
             
             I
             said
             not
             (
             
               the
               Schism
               doth
               not
               lie
               on
               those
               that
               separate
            
             )
             but
             only
             that
             it's
             
               Schism
               in
               the
               Imposers
            
             .
             )
             This
             also
             is
             his
             Fiction
             .
             3.
             
             And
             I
             said
             not
             (
             
               and
               therefore
               they
               may
               lawfully
               separate
               from
               such
               imposers
               .
            
             )
             But
             all
             Readers
             will
             not
             stay
             to
             find
             out
             his
             Forgeries
             .
             But
             how
             much
             of
             this
             he
             said
             once
             himself
             ,
             see
             in
             my
             Chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             49.
             
             But
             here
             he
             comes
             to
             some
             closing
             distinction
             ,
             which
             should
             have
             gone
             before
             ;
             [
             
               Between
               terms
               of
               Communion
               plainly
               and
               in
               themselves
               sinful
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               are
               only
               fancied
               to
               be
               so
               through
               prejudice
               or
               wilful
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               error
               of
               conscience
               .
            
             ]
             Ans
             .
             What
             a
             deal
             of
             labour
             might
             he
             have
             spared
             himself
             and
             us
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             here
             fixed
             the
             Controversie
             in
             the
             beginning
             ;
             we
             thankfully
             accept
             your
             late
             distinction
             :
             we
             ever
             desired
             here
             to
             put
             it
             to
             the
             Issue
             ;
             If
             it
             be
             through
             
               prejudice
               wilful
            
             Ignorance
             or
             Error
             that
             we
             judge
             Conformity
             a
             sin
             ,
             not
             only
             Separation
             but
             Nonconformity
             is
             
               a
               sin
            
             .
             If
             we
             do
             not
             prove
             some
             parts
             of
             Conformity
             (
             for
             one
             is
             enough
             )
             to
             be
             
               plainly
               sinful
            
             ,
             which
             are
             imposed
             as
             Conditions
             of
             our
             Ministerial
             Communion
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             imposed
             on
             the
             people
             as
             conditions
             〈◊〉
             all
             that
             part
             of
             your
             Communion
             ,
             which
             I
             ever
             disswaded
             them
             from
             ,
             let
             the
             blame
             be
             ours
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             35.
             
             He
             passeth
             next
             to
             them
             that
             
               deal
               more
               ingenuously
               than
               I
               in
               owning
            
             Separation
             ,
             And
             then
             returneth
             to
             me
             p.
             151.
             and
             he
             over
             and
             over
             repeateth
             his
             false
             accusation
             ,
             [
             
               that
               I
               think
               it
               lawful
               to
               communicate
               with
               them
               occasionally
               ,
               but
               not
               as
               Churches
               (
               as
               thinking
               they
               want
               an
               essential
               part
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               a
               Pastor
               with
               Episcopal
               Power
               )
               but
               as
               Oratories
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               I
               renounce
               Communion
               with
               their
               Churches
               as
               Churches
               .
            
             ]
             Answ
             .
             If
             these
             untruths
             had
             been
             made
             
               without
               evidence
               only
            
             ,
             and
             not
             also
             
               against
               evidence
            
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             the
             more
             excuseable
             in
             a
             man
             of
             consideration
             :
             But
             now
             they
             are
             not
             so
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             so
             often
             declared
             that
             I
             take
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             that
             have
             true
             Pastors
             for
             true
             governed
             Churches
             ,
             and
             prove
             that
             they
             have
             true
             Bishops
             (
             
               Episcopos
               Gregis
            
             )
             whether
             the
             Diocesans
             will
             or
             not
             ,
             because
             Gods
             Will
             
             and
             not
             the
             Investers
             ,
             instituteth
             their
             Office
             ,
             and
             measureth
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             shew
             their
             consent
             by
             constant
             Communion
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             36.
             
             Then
             because
             [
             
               I
               never
               gathered
               a
               Church
               ,
               nor
               baptized
               any
               in
               20
               years
               ,
               nor
               gave
               the
               Sacrament
               in
            
             18
             ,
             ]
             he
             would
             know
             [
             
               what
               Church
               I
               have
               been
               of
               all
               this
               time
               ,
            
             ]
             and
             he
             supposeth
             [
             
               of
               no
               Church
            
             .
             ]
             Ans
             .
             I
             thought
             he
             had
             done
             with
             this
             before
             :
             but
             he
             thinks
             it
             an
             advantage
             not
             to
             be
             so
             easily
             let
             go
             .
             Would
             he
             know
             .
             1.
             
             What
             my
             Thoughts
             were
             ?
             2.
             
             Or
             my
             Church-Covenant
             ?
             3.
             
             
               Or
               my
            
             actual
             Communion
             ?
             He
             shall
             know
             all
             .
             1.
             
             I
             thought
             divers
             Ministers
             where
             I
             lived
             true
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             true
             Churches
             :
             I
             cannot
             say
             so
             of
             every
             Curate
             .
             2.
             
             I
             made
             no
             Covenant
             with
             any
             of
             them
             :
             If
             I
             had
             Mr.
             Cheny
             would
             have
             condemned
             me
             of
             Atheism
             ,
             Infidelity
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             .
             3.
             
             With
             divers
             of
             them
             I
             went
             constantly
             to
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             Sermon
             and
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             with
             true
             Churches
             ,
             with
             some
             of
             them
             I
             only
             joyned
             in
             prayer
             and
             hearing
             ,
             I
             heard
             Dr.
             Rieves
             till
             he
             caused
             me
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             Jail
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             could
             not
             :
             And
             though
             I
             was
             accused
             by
             many
             for
             hearing
             a
             swearer
             ,
             I
             told
             them
             ,
             he
             swore
             not
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             :
             I
             heard
             his
             poor
             Curate
             constantly
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             accused
             for
             hearing
             a
             Drunkard
             ,
             and
             told
             them
             that
             he
             was
             not
             drunk
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             .
             But
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             I
             communicated
             also
             with
             some
             Nonconformists
             .
             And
             now
             account
             me
             of
             a
             Church
             or
             no
             Church
             as
             you
             please
             .
             I
             doubt
             you
             are
             renewing
             the
             Independant
             Questions
             with
             me
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             loth
             to
             dispute
             .
             1.
             
             Qu.
             Whether
             an
             ordained
             Minister
             must
             be
             a
             private
             Member
             of
             another
             mans
             Church
             ?
             Q.
             2.
             
             Whether
             when
             a
             Non-resident
             Dean
             leaveth
             his
             Parish
             to
             an
             ignorant
             drunken
             Curate
             ,
             the
             Parish
             Church
             be
             essentiated
             by
             its
             relation
             to
             the
             Resident
             Curate
             ,
             or
             the
             Non-resident
             Dean
             ?
             Q.
             3.
             
             Whether
             a
             Minister
             not
             degraded
             but
             silenced
             ,
             living
             in
             such
             a
             Parish
             is
             bound
             to●ke
             that
             Curate
             for
             one
             that
             hath
             the
             Pastoral
             Charge
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             and
             a●
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             flock
             to
             commit
             his
             Soul
             to
             his
             Pastoral
             Conduct
             in
             personal
             ,
             private
             and
             publick
             Offices
             ?
             4.
             
             But
             I
             would
             ask
             the
             Dean
             himself
             ,
             whether
             a
             man
             may
             not
             be
             a
             fixed
             Member
             of
             two
             or
             three
             Churches
             at
             once
             ?
             The
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Quaere
             ,
             are
             1.
             
             Because
             (
             by
             them
             )
             a
             man
             may
             be
             the
             sixed
             Pastor
             of
             two
             or
             three
             Parish
             Churches
             at
             once
             :
             And
             an
             Integral
             Member
             of
             many
             is
             not
             so
             hard
             a
             case
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             a
             constitutive
             Regent
             Part
             of
             many
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             a
             man
             may
             have
             two
             houses
             in
             two
             Parishes
             at
             once
             ;
             As
             many
             Londoners
             have
             half
             their
             Family
             at
             a
             near
             Country
             house
             ,
             and
             half
             at
             a
             City
             house
             ,
             and
             are
             themselves
             part
             of
             the
             week
             or
             day
             at
             one
             ,
             and
             part
             at
             the
             other
             .
             And
             they
             make
             Covenants
             with
             neither
             ,
             but
             what
             
               actual
               Communion
            
             intimateth
             .
             Q.
             ●
             .
             And
             if
             so
             why
             might
             not
             I
             at
             once
             be
             judged
             a
             Member
             of
             two
             Churches
             at
             once
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             I
             communicate
             oft
             with
             both
             ?
             I
             therefore
             answer
             his
             question
             
             further
             ,
             
               what
               Church
               I
               was
               a
               Member
               of
               ?
            
             1.
             
             I
             was
             a
             Member
             of
             Christs
             Universal
             Church
             ?
             Is
             that
             none
             ?
             and
             yet
             is
             in
             the
             Creed
             ?
             2.
             
             I
             was
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             reformed
             Church
             if
             you
             will
             call
             that
             One
             because
             associated
             in
             one
             Reformed
             Religion
             .
             3.
             
             I
             was
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             both
             as
             a
             Christian
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Churches
             in
             England
             agreeing
             in
             the
             Christian
             Reformed
             Religion
             .
             4
             :
             I
             was
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Provincial
             Church
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             living
             peaceably
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             submitting
             both
             to
             such
             power
             as
             they
             had
             from
             the
             King
             as
             Magistrates
             and
             a
             meer
             general
             helping
             instructing
             care
             of
             many
             Churches
             could
             make
             me
             .
             5.
             
             So
             far
             also
             I
             was
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Diocesan
             Churches
             where
             I
             lived
             .
             6.
             
             And
             I
             was
             a
             Member
             of
             some
             Parochial
             Churches
             so
             far
             as
             constant
             Communion
             could
             make
             or
             prove
             me
             :
             And
             of
             others
             (
             two
             at
             once
             )
             so
             far
             as
             partial
             and
             moveable
             Communion
             could
             prove
             me
             .
             If
             this
             will
             not
             satisfie
             you
             ,
             I
             have
             proved
             before
             (
             and
             oft
             to
             some
             Independants
             )
             that
             many
             men
             are
             under
             no
             obligation
             to
             be
             fixed
             Members
             of
             any
             Parish
             Church
             :
             (
             whether
             the
             King
             be
             of
             any
             I
             know
             not
             .
             )
          
           
             Sect.
             37.
             
             But
             p.
             152.
             he
             comes
             upon
             me
             ,
             
               why
               I
               thought
               it
               not
               my
               duty
               all
               this
               while
               to
               Baptize
               ,
               Administer
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               was
               I
               not
               solemnly
               bound
               by
               Ordination
               to
               one
               as
               well
               as
               the
               other
               ?
               Presbyters
               of
               old
               were
               rarely
               allowed
               to
               preach
               .
            
             ]
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             You
             tell
             the
             World
             what
             measure
             we
             must
             expect
             from
             such
             as
             you
             .
             If
             we
             had
             all
             forborn
             any
             Church
             gatherings
             ,
             and
             Pastoral
             undertaking
             of
             Flocks
             ,
             and
             both
             Sacraments
             ,
             &c.
             and
             only
             preached
             as
             loth
             to
             offend
             you
             more
             than
             needs
             ,
             our
             accusations
             had
             but
             been
             the
             greater
             ?
             which
             incourageth
             your
             more
             
               ingenious
               Dissenters
            
             to
             do
             what
             they
             also
             are
             accused
             of
             .
             2.
             
             Do
             you
             not
             know
             our
             Reasons
             ?
             They
             are
             these
             :
             1.
             
             Because
             we
             suppose
             there
             is
             a
             greater
             want
             of
             our
             preaching
             ,
             than
             of
             our
             administring
             Sacraments
             :
             And
             we
             would
             obey
             the
             〈…〉
             in
             all
             things
             lawful
             ;
             and
             go
             from
             you
             and
             offend
             you
             no
             further
             than
             〈…〉
             will
             justifie
             us
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             a
             Ministers
             Relation
             to
             the
             Church
             -
             〈…〉
             and
             to
             the
             world
             ceaseth
             not
             ,
             when
             his
             relation
             to
             a
             Parish
             Church
             may
             cease
             :
             And
             we
             have
             not
             the
             same
             obligations
             to
             give
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             all
             the
             Christians
             or
             World
             where
             we
             preach
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             in
             a
             Parish
             Charge
             .
             Paul
             thanketh
             God
             that
             he
             baptized
             not
             many
             Corinthians
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             not
             sent
             to
             baptize
             but
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             nor
             is
             the
             terrible
             charge
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             12.
             equal
             as
             to
             both
             .
             3.
             
             Our
             Ordination
             bound
             us
             to
             preach
             and
             administer
             Sacraments
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             thereto
             lawfully
             called
             :
             And
             we
             were
             so
             called
             to
             one
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             not
             to
             the
             other
             :
             nor
             were
             all
             of
             us
             so
             called
             alike
             .
             But
             when
             we
             know
             that
             this
             way
             doth
             as
             much
             offend
             you
             ,
             we
             may
             go
             further
             in
             due
             time
             .
             Aud
             do
             you
             in
             one
             part
             of
             your
             Book
             blame
             us
             for
             going
             further
             than
             the
             old
             Nonconformists
             (
             as
             
             you
             thought
             )
             and
             in
             the
             second
             thus
             accuse
             us
             for
             not
             going
             further
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             38.
             
             He
             is
             again
             at
             his
             talk
             of
             only
             
               occasional
               Communion
            
             ?
             And
             had
             his
             mistake
             no
             Occasion
             ?
             yes
             ;
             he
             that
             readeth
             my
             Books
             may
             see
             what
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             I
             have
             said
             that
             some
             Parishes
             having
             not
             capable
             or
             called
             Pastors
             I
             take
             to
             be
             no
             true
             Political
             Churches
             ;
             but
             yet
             can
             communicate
             with
             such
             as
             Oratories
             or
             Chappels
             .
             2.
             
             That
             some
             true
             Churches
             I
             communicate
             with
             in
             transitu
             or
             occasionally
             as
             strangers
             ,
             whose
             Discipline
             and
             Ministers
             Calling
             I
             am
             not
             bound
             to
             take
             account
             of
             .
             3.
             
             I
             tell
             those
             that
             withdraw
             too
             far
             and
             take
             some
             true
             Churches
             for
             none
             ,
             that
             were
             it
             so
             they
             might
             occasionally
             join
             with
             them
             as
             Oratories
             ,
             4.
             
             And
             those
             that
             dare
             not
             commit
             their
             Souls
             to
             the
             Pastoral
             Conduct
             of
             some
             weak
             and
             bad
             men
             ,
             that
             yet
             they
             may
             occasionally
             communicate
             with
             them
             upon
             great
             and
             urgent
             Reasons
             .
             And
             here
             he
             gathereth
             his
             oft
             repeated
             untrue
             Reports
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             39.
             p.
             156.
             
             He
             grants
             there
             is
             no
             Separation
             
               where
               there
               is
               no
               Obligation
            
             .
             And
             he
             will
             prove
             us
             obliged
             to
             
               constant
               Communion
            
             with
             them
             .
             1.
             
             
               Because
               we
               must
               use
               all
               lawful
               means
               for
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               .
               Ans
               .
            
             1.
             
             We
             are
             ready
             to
             prove
             that
             our
             Conformity
             ,
             nor
             our
             
               forbearing
               to
               preach
            
             the
             Gospel
             are
             no
             lawful
             means
             .
             2.
             
             Can
             you
             as
             well
             prove
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             you
             to
             joyn
             with
             us
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             to
             forbear
             silencing
             ,
             excommunicating
             ,
             fining
             and
             imprisoning
             us
             ?
             Was
             it
             no
             lawful
             means
             for
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             to
             have
             forborn
             imposing
             all
             the
             Covenants
             ,
             Professions
             ,
             Subscriptions
             ,
             Oaths
             and
             Practises
             ,
             of
             what
             you
             call
             indifferent
             and
             we
             think
             sunful
             ?
             3.
             
             And
             is
             it
             not
             lawful
             for
             Parents
             to
             enter
             their
             own
             Children
             at
             Baptism
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ?
             4.
             
             Is
             it
             unlawful
             to
             Christen
             such
             as
             scruple
             your
             use
             of
             the
             Cross
             ?
             5.
             
             Or
             to
             receive
             those
             to
             Communion
             that
             scruple
             your
             Gesture
             ?
             6.
             〈…〉
             forbear
             Canonical
             Excommunicating
             all
             professed
             Nonconformi●…
             Land
             ?
             7.
             
             Or
             to
             let
             Lords
             and
             Gentlemen
             choose
             any
             Nonconfo●…
             to
             be
             Tutors
             to
             their
             Children
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Papists
             may
             send
             theirs
             to
             Doway
             ,
             St.
             Omers
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             he
             is
             [
             
               perswaded
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               provoking
               sins
               of
               the
               Nonconformists
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               been
               so
               backward
               to
               do
               ,
               what
               they
               were
               convinced
               they
               might
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               .
               Ans
               .
            
             Woe
             to
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             not
             willing
             to
             know
             our
             sins
             .
             But
             1.
             
             If
             you
             will
             tell
             me
             of
             any
             one
             lawful
             thing
             that
             I
             have
             omitted
             ,
             that
             tended
             to
             Peace
             ,
             I
             will
             thank
             you
             .
             2.
             
             An
             indifferent
             thing
             is
             no
             means
             of
             Peace
             when
             it
             will
             do
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             .
             To
             cease
             the
             Ministry
             we
             durst
             not
             :
             To
             use
             some
             indifferent
             forms
             in
             your
             Churches
             we
             could
             not
             ,
             being
             cast
             and
             kept
             out
             .
             And
             to
             use
             the
             same
             to
             those
             that
             are
             against
             them
             ;
             when
             it
             will
             hurt
             them
             ,
             and
             procure
             no
             peace
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             those
             have
             sped
             worst
             from
             you
             that
             have
             come
             nearest
             you
             ,
             aud
             nothing
             will
             serve
             but
             all
             ;
             what
             tendency
             
             hath
             this
             to
             Unity
             ?
             You
             know
             my
             own
             case
             proveth
             all
             this
             .
             I
             regarded
             not
             the
             censures
             of
             any
             that
             go
             too
             far
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             keep
             me
             from
             doing
             what
             I
             judged
             lawful
             :
             And
             did
             it
             tend
             to
             peace
             ?
             No
             ,
             one
             sends
             me
             to
             Jail
             when
             I
             went
             twice
             a
             day
             to
             his
             Church
             :
             Others
             say
             ,
             
               He
               is
               like
               an
               Ape
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ugly
               because
               he
               is
               like
               a
               man
               :
            
             Another
             more
             sober
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               I
               know
               not
               what
               to
               make
               of
               Mr.
            
             B.
             
               He
               communicateth
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               he
               preacheth
               to
               the
               Nonconformists
               :
               Like
               a
               man
               that
               will
               go
               one
               step
               on
               one
               side
               the
               hedge
               ,
               and
               another
               step
               on
               the
               other
               .
            
             ]
             And
             this
             man
             is
             much
             in
             the
             right
             :
             for
             I
             say
             still
             ,
             [
             
               It
               is
               the
               separating
               hedges
               in
               Christ's
               Vineyard
               that
               I
               hate
               ,
               and
               the
               enclosing
               hedge
            
             that
             I
             am
             for
             :
             I
             have
             Business
             ,
             Friends
             ,
             Relations
             and
             great
             Duties
             on
             both
             sides
             the
             hedge
             ,
             some
             with
             you
             and
             some
             with
             others
             ;
             And
             if
             your
             hedges
             would
             separate
             Parents
             from
             Children
             ,
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             ,
             Christian
             Neighbours
             ,
             &c.
             causelesly
             I
             will
             not
             be
             so
             separated
             ,
             but
             do
             my
             best
             to
             pull
             down
             that
             hedge
             .
             And
             again
             consider
             whose
             sin
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             so
             
               many
               lawful
               things
            
             are
             denyed
             us
             for
             Unity
             .
             Hold
             but
             to
             your
             Rule
             here
             and
             we
             are
             agreed
             .
             And
             he
             seemeth
             to
             consent
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             Sect.
             40.
             p.
             176.
             
             Of
             the
             Rule
             Phil.
             3.
             16.
             he
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               If
               I
               will
               but
               allow
               that
               by
               virtue
               of
               that
               Rule
               men
               are
               bound
               to
               do
               all
               things
               lawful
               for
               the
               preserving
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               further
               difference
               about
               this
               matter
               .
               Ans
               .
            
             It
             's
             well
             he
             will
             say
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Rule
             ,
             we
             gladly
             consent
             .
             Then
             all
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             what
             's
             lawful
             on
             both
             sides
             ?
             I
             add
             one
             Q.
             more
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             lawful
             for
             peace
             to
             forbear
             forcing
             men
             to
             disoblige
             1000
             ?
             whom
             they
             never
             knew
             ,
             from
             being
             obliged
             by
             an
             Oath
             and
             Vow
             to
             that
             part
             of
             the
             matter
             which
             is
             good
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             the
             conjunction
             of
             some
             things
             bad
             ,
             that
             disobligeth
             them
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             inserteth
             a
             bad
             thing
             is
             free
             from
             all
             obligations
             of
             his
             vow
             ,
             even
             
               in
               materia
               licita
               &
               necessaria
            
             .
             And
             if
             the
             〈…〉
             of
             
               imposing
               Power
            
             be
             made
             the
             cause
             ,
             whether
             is
             the
             Cor●…
             Oath
             imposed
             by
             a
             superior
             Power
             on
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             is
             it
             his
             own
             ●…act
             ?
             or
             is
             he
             therefore
             not
             obliged
             by
             it
             ?
             Had
             it
             not
             been
             requisite
             that
             you
             should
             have
             justified
             all
             that
             we
             stick
             at
             as
             unlawful
             ,
             before
             you
             charge
             us
             with
             crossing
             this
             Rule
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             56.
             p.
             204
             ,
             &c.
             
             My
             words
             in
             many
             Books
             against
             Schism
             are
             cited
             and
             praised
             ;
             Reader
             ,
             he
             tells
             men
             the
             measure
             of
             their
             Charity
             and
             Church
             Communion
             ,
             viz.
             That
             men
             that
             do
             as
             much
             as
             I
             do
             ,
             that
             forbore
             so
             long
             Sacramental
             Administration
             ,
             that
             gathered
             no
             Church
             ,
             that
             held
             constant
             Communion
             with
             divers
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             that
             have
             wrote
             so
             much
             and
             earnestly
             against
             Schism
             ,
             shall
             yet
             be
             ejected
             ,
             silenced
             ,
             pay
             40
             ●
             ,
             a
             Sermon
             and
             lie
             in
             Jails
             unless
             I
             will
             do
             more
             .
             While
             Bishop
             Lauds
             design
             for
             widening
             the
             Church
             doors
             to
             the
             Papists
             ,
             is
             magnified
             by
             Heylin
             and
             others
             as
             a
             good
             work
             .
          
           
           
             Sect.
             13.
             
             First
             he
             finds
             but
             two
             justifiable
             Causes
             of
             Separation
             ;
             but
             p.
             213
             ,
             214.
             he
             hath
             found
             
               three
               and
               no
               more
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               Idolatrous
               Worship
            
             :
             2.
             
             
               False
               Doctrine
               imposed
               instead
               of
               true
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               Making
               and
               imposing
               things
               indifferent
               as
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               .
               Ans
               .
            
             1.
             
             Readers
             ,
             do
             you
             remember
             how
             even
             now
             he
             exposed
             to
             odium
             ,
             the
             peoples
             judging
             whether
             the
             Pastors
             be
             Hereticks
             ?
             And
             now
             they
             may
             separate
             for
             false
             Doctrine
             .
             2.
             
             I
             intreat
             him
             to
             think
             again
             of
             these
             Cases
             following
             .
             1.
             
             What
             if
             the
             Worship
             be
             not
             Idolatrous
             ,
             but
             Blasphemous
             ,
             or
             utterly
             Ridiculous
             ,
             tending
             to
             contempt
             of
             God
             ?
             2.
             
             What
             if
             it
             be
             in
             an
             unknown
             Tongue
             ?
             3.
             
             What
             if
             the
             Church
             have
             no
             true
             Minister
             ?
             I
             am
             glad
             you
             are
             not
             for
             separating
             for
             want
             of
             Episcopacy
             or
             Episcopal
             Ordination
             ?
             4.
             
             What
             if
             the
             Church
             want
             half
             the
             Church-Worship
             ?
             as
             to
             have
             Preaching
             and
             Prayer
             without
             Sacraments
             ?
             or
             Sacraments
             without
             Preaching
             or
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             Preaching
             without
             Prayer
             ,
             &c.
             5.
             
             What
             if
             the
             Church
             be
             but
             schismatical
             ?
             Have
             you
             written
             all
             this
             Book
             ,
             to
             draw
             men
             to
             you
             from
             the
             Independant
             Churches
             ,
             and
             do
             you
             now
             tell
             us
             that
             the
             people
             may
             not
             separate
             from
             them
             ,
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Schism
             ?
             6.
             
             What
             if
             a
             Church
             require
             me
             to
             tell
             or
             subscribe
             to
             one
             known
             Lie
             ,
             or
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             believe
             what
             I
             do
             not
             :
             or
             to
             justifie
             thousands
             that
             I
             think
             obliged
             by
             a
             Vow
             ,
             if
             they
             break
             it
             ?
             What
             if
             they
             impose
             any
             one
             sin
             on
             me
             without
             which
             they
             will
             not
             receive
             me
             to
             Communion
             ?
             7.
             
             What
             if
             I
             remove
             for
             my
             Edification
             from
             a
             drunkess
             ignorant
             Priest
             ,
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             a
             wise
             and
             holy
             Pastor
             ?
             8.
             
             Are
             we
             looser
             than
             Pope
             Nicholas
             that
             forbad
             men
             to
             hear
             Mass
             from
             a
             Fornicating
             Pricst
             ?
             9.
             
             I
             would
             you
             had
             spoken
             to
             Edification
             and
             told
             men
             what
             
               false
               Doctrine
               it
               is
               that
               will
               allow
               Separation
               ,
            
             and
             whether
             it
             's
             
               false
               Doctrine
               preached
            
             ,
             or
             only
             imposed
             on
             the
             person
             to
             be
             owned
             ?
             If
             the
             former
             ,
             is
             
               it
               all
               false
               Doctrine
            
             or
             but
             some
             ,
             and
             what
             ?
             Verily
             ,
             if
             all
             ,
             you
             are
             tenfold
             more
             a
             Seperatist
             than
             I
             :
             For
             I
             look
             to
             hear
             sometimes
             some
             words
             of
             false
             Doctrine
             in
             most
             Pulpits
             ,
             even
             of
             Conformists
             ?
             If
             it
             must
             be
             heresie
             it self
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             separate
             for
             once
             hearing
             it
             ,
             if
             the
             Church
             profess
             it
             not
             .
             If
             it
             be
             
               imposed
               Error
            
             that
             you
             mean
             ,
             take
             heed
             lest
             you
             justifie
             Separation
             from
             your
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             new
             Article
             of
             Infants
             certain
             Salvation
             .
             And
             when
             both
             Arminians
             and
             Anti-Arminians
             subscribe
             the
             39
             Articles
             ,
             tell
             us
             whether
             those
             Articles
             are
             true
             in
             both
             their
             senses
             ,
             or
             whether
             the
             sence
             be
             not
             the
             thing
             subscribed
             ?
             or
             whether
             one
             half
             of
             them
             should
             separate
             .
             You
             are
             too
             unmerciful
             to
             your self
             ;
             but
             what
             kind
             of
             Churches
             should
             there
             be
             upon
             your
             terms
             ?
             I
             find
             no
             more
             in
             his
             second
             part
             which
             I
             am
             much
             concerned
             in
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             The
             Reply
             to
             his
             Third
             Part
             :
             The
             beginning
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             IN
             his
             third
             Part
             I
             first
             find
             my self
             accused
             p.
             242
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             that
             is
             not
             only
             by
             insisting
             on
             a
             false
             accusation
             of
             my
             words
             ,
             but
             adding
             a
             confutation
             of
             himself
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             discerned
             not
             that
             he
             did
             it
             .
             In
             
               Treat
               .
               of
               Concord
            
             I
             say
             ,
             [
             
               If
               it
               holdeth
               that
               God
               instituted
               only
               Congregational
               or
               Parochial
               Churches
               ,
               as
               for
               present
               Communion
               ,
               then
               none
               of
               the
               rest
               instituted
               by
               man
               may
               deprive
               them
               of
               their
               priviledges
               granted
               by
               Christ
               .
            
             ]
             I
             put
             it
             but
             with
             an
             
               (
               If
               it
               be
               so
            
             )
             because
             I
             told
             them
             my
             own
             doubt
             of
             it
             .
             After
             I
             say
             ,
             [
             
               To
               devise
               new
               species
               of
               Churches
               without
               Gods
               Authority
               ,
               and
               impose
               them
               on
               the
               World
               ;
               yea
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               call
               all
               Dissenters
               Schismaticks
               ,
               is
               worse
               Usurpation
               than
               to
               make
               and
               impose
               new
               Ceremonies
               and
               Liturgies
               .
            
             ]
             And
             can
             any
             Christian
             deny
             either
             of
             these
             ?
             But
             he
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               This
               supposeth
               Congregational
               Churches
               to
               be
               so
               much
               the
               institution
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               any
               constitution
               above
               these
               is
               unlawful
               and
               unsupportable
               :
            
             ]
             which
             is
             more
             than
             the
             
               Independant
               Brethren
               do
               assert
            
             .
             And
             is
             any
             word
             of
             all
             this
             true
             ?
             1.
             
             The
             Independants
             much
             insist
             on
             this
             ?
             I
             refer
             him
             now
             but
             to
             
               Amesii
               Medul
               .
               de
               Eccl.
               Minist
               .
            
             2.
             
             Do
             the
             words
             suppose
             that
             which
             is
             plainly
             excepted
             in
             them
             ?
             If
             it
             were
             granted
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Congregational
             only
             are
             so
             instituted
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             others
             are
             not
             set
             over
             them
             by
             God
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             yet
             are
             obtruded
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             without
             his
             authority
             .
             4.
             
             And
             all
             Dissenters
             called
             Schismaticks
             ,
             ]
             then
             I
             say
             they
             are
             unlawful
             .
             5.
             
             To
             coufute
             himself
             plainly
             he
             confesseth
             that
             I
             say
             ,
             
               The
               question
               is
               not
               whether
               the
            
             Archbishops
             
               should
               be
               over
               the
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               as
               Successors
               to
               the
               Apostolical
               and
               General
               Overseers
               of
               the
               first
               Age
               in
               the
               ordinary
               continued
               parts
               of
               their
               Office.
            
             Nor
             whether
             Patriarks
             ,
             
               Diocesans
               ,
               Lay-Chancellors
               as
               Officers
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               exercising
               Magistracy
               be
               lawful
               .
            
             ]
             And
             yet
             he
             saith
             that
             I
             suppose
             the
             contrary
             .
             He
             next
             pretends
             to
             give
             my
             Reasons
             :
             And
             the
             chief
             is
             ,
             
               because
               it
               overthroweth
               the
               species
               of
               Gods
               making
            
             ;
             when
             I
             only
             say
             ,
             
               That
               which
               overthroweth
               it
               is
               unlawful
            
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             the
             Archbishops
             that
             are
             over
             the
             lower
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             put
             them
             all
             down
             ,
             and
             governed
             the
             Carkasses
             of
             the
             mortified
             particular
             Churches
             as
             the
             lowest
             Bishops
             of
             many
             score
             or
             hundred
             such
             as
             themselves
             .
             And
             he
             saith
             I
             am
             for
             the
             
               full
               exercise
               of
               Discipline
               within
               the
            
             particular
             Church
             ;
             while
             he
             confest
             I
             spake
             not
             against
             Archbishops
             .
             And
             yet
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               is
               a
               fair
               representation
               of
               my
               opinion
               .
            
          
           
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Coming
             to
             prove
             our
             Episcopacy
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Primitive
             he
             pretendeth
             to
             confute
             me
             :
             That
             which
             I
             asserted
             was
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             by
             the
             first
             Institution
             ,
             and
             Constitution
             ,
             every
             Church
             no
             bigger
             for
             number
             of
             Souls
             than
             one
             of
             our
             great
             Parishes
             had
             a
             Bishop
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             (
             one
             or
             more
             I
             disputed
             not
             .
             )
             2.
             
             Yea
             that
             for
             the
             first
             two
             hundred
             years
             if
             not
             more
             ,
             no
             one
             Bishop
             had
             a
             Church
             so
             big
             as
             some
             of
             our
             Parishes
             ,
             at
             least
             except
             Alexandria
             and
             Rome
             ,
             and
             even
             of
             them
             it
             is
             not
             certain
             that
             they
             had
             more
             Souls
             .
             3.
             
             That
             after
             by
             degrees
             the
             case
             was
             altered
             :
             But
             yet
             after
             there
             were
             many
             Meetings
             like
             Chappels
             ,
             a
             while
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Altar
             .
             4.
             
             After
             that
             those
             Chappels
             had
             Altars
             ;
             but
             so
             as
             that
             at
             certain
             times
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Cities
             and
             next
             parts
             were
             all
             to
             communicate
             with
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             were
             no
             more
             than
             could
             meet
             to
             choose
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             present
             as
             to
             the
             main
             body
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             disciplinary
             debates
             ,
             to
             give
             consent
             .
             5.
             
             In
             Cyprian's
             time
             at
             Carthage
             (
             a
             place
             of
             greatness
             and
             great
             numbers
             of
             Christians
             )
             the
             Church
             was
             grown
             very
             great
             ,
             but
             not
             beyond
             the
             exercise
             of
             such
             personal
             Communion
             as
             I
             described
             :
             And
             the
             Bishops
             there
             and
             round
             about
             being
             worthy
             men
             ,
             kept
             up
             the
             life
             of
             the
             former
             Discipline
             .
             And
             as
             great
             as
             their
             Church
             was
             ,
             we
             would
             be
             glad
             of
             such
             an
             Episcopacy
             ,
             Order
             and
             Communion
             .
             For
             I
             oft
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             by
             
               present
               Communion
            
             ,
             I
             meant
             not
             that
             all
             must
             meet
             in
             one
             place
             at
             once
             ,
             (
             For
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             some
             Parishes
             cannot
             :
             )
             But
             that
             as
             Neighbours
             and
             Citizens
             ,
             may
             have
             personal
             Converse
             and
             Meetings
             
               per
               vices
            
             ,
             of
             some
             at
             one
             time
             and
             some
             at
             another
             ,
             as
             different
             from
             meer
             mental
             Communion
             ,
             or
             by
             Synods
             or
             Persons
             delegate
             ,
             or
             as
             their
             Governours
             or
             Representatives
             ,
             and
             this
             for
             mutual
             Edification
             in
             holy
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             and
             Conversation
             .
             And
             that
             the
             footsteps
             of
             this
             remained
             long
             ,
             when
             worldly
             Reasons
             had
             made
             a
             change
             .
          
           
             And
             all
             this
             I
             have
             proved
             so
             fully
             in
             my
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             besides
             what
             's
             said
             in
             my
             Abstract
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             History
             ,
             that
             till
             some
             man
             shall
             confute
             the
             full
             Evidence
             of
             Antiquity
             there
             brought
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             more
             in
             Reason
             to
             do
             upon
             that
             subject
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Doctors
             History
             of
             this
             be
             the
             most
             considerable
             part
             of
             all
             his
             Book
             ,
             yet
             so
             far
             doth
             he
             leave
             what
             I
             say
             uncontradicted
             ,
             that
             I
             find
             not
             one
             word
             that
             he
             saith
             against
             any
             of
             my
             Testimonies
             ,
             nor
             any
             for
             his
             own
             cause
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             two
             hundred
             years
             :
             But
             when
             he
             should
             have
             proved
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             Churches
             at
             two
             hundred
             years
             ,
             he
             begins
             his
             historical
             Proofs
             at
             two
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             for
             three
             or
             four
             great
             Cities
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             so
             proceeds
             to
             Augustine
             at
             above
             four
             hundred
             ,
             and
             
               Victor
               Uticensis
            
             about
             four
             hundred
             and
             ninety
             ,
             Theodoret
             four
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             ,
             (
             where
             
             he
             supposeth
             me
             to
             say
             that
             of
             his
             City
             ,
             which
             I
             said
             of
             the
             Diocess
             of
             that
             City
             :
             )
             And
             to
             confute
             all
             Impertinencies
             ,
             and
             groundless
             Suppositions
             ,
             while
             my
             full
             proofs
             are
             unanswered
             ,
             is
             but
             loss
             of
             time
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             His
             chief
             argument
             is
             ,
             [
             
               that
               no
               City
               how
               great
               soever
               was
               to
               have
               more
               Bishops
               than
               one
               .
            
             ]
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             He
             can
             prove
             no
             such
             Rule
             in
             the
             first
             two
             hundred
             years
             .
             2.
             
             See
             how
             well
             the
             defenders
             of
             Prelacy
             agree
             ?
             Gratious
             (
             
               &
               de
               Imperio
               &
               in
               Anotat
               .
            
             )
             and
             Dr.
             Hammond
             I
             cited
             ,
             who
             say
             that
             Cities
             at
             first
             had
             two
             Bishops
             in
             each
             (
             
               Rome
               ,
               Antioch
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             one
             of
             Jewish
             Christians
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             Gentile
             Christians
             ,
             and
             saith
             
               D.
               H.
               Peter
            
             at
             Rome
             was
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             Paul
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             two
             Successors
             ;
             and
             saith
             Gretius
             The
             Churches
             were
             formed
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Synagogues
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             divers
             Churches
             with
             divers
             Bishops
             in
             the
             same
             City
             (
             in
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
             
               &
               de
               Imp.
               p.
            
             355
             ,
             356
             ,
             357.
             )
             3.
             
             In
             the
             fourth
             Century
             a
             Council
             at
             Capua
             decreed
             that
             the
             two
             Bishops
             with
             their
             several
             Churches
             at
             Antioch
             (
             Flavian's
             and
             Evagrins
             )
             should
             live
             together
             in
             Love
             and
             Peace
             .
             4.
             
             This
             was
             a
             good
             custom
             while
             there
             were
             in
             the
             Cities
             no
             more
             than
             one
             Bishop
             might
             take
             care
             of
             :
             And
             the
             custom
             held
             when
             times
             altered
             the
             case
             and
             reason
             of
             it
             :
             And
             Possession
             and
             the
             Desire
             to
             avoid
             division
             made
             it
             held
             up
             by
             good
             men
             .
             5.
             
             I
             have
             at
             large
             in
             my
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             confuted
             the
             opinion
             of
             appropriating
             Bishops
             to
             Cities
             ;
             and
             so
             did
             the
             old
             Churches
             that
             set
             up
             Chorepiscopos
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             p.
             259.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               In
               Cities
               and
               Dioceses
               under
               one
               Bishop
               were
               several
               distinct
               Congregations
               and
               Altars
               .
            
             ]
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             Yes
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             after
             the
             second
             Century
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             in
             two
             Cities
             a
             little
             before
             ;
             but
             in
             few
             in
             the
             World
             till
             towards
             the
             fourth
             Century
             .
             2.
             
             This
             is
             the
             same
             man
             who
             in
             the
             very
             Sermon
             which
             he
             defendeth
             said
             [
             p.
             27.
             
             
               Though
               when
               the
               Churches
               increased
               the
               occasional
               Meetings
               were
               frequent
               in
               several
               places
               ,
               yet
               still
               there
               was
               but
               one
               Church
               ,
               and
               one
               Altar
               ,
               and
               one
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               one
               Bishop
               ,
               with
               many
               Presbyters
               assisting
               him
               :
               And
               this
               is
               so
               very
               plain
               in
               Antiquity
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Churches
               planted
               by
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               in
               several
               parts
               ,
               that
               none
               but
               a
               stranger
               to
               the
               history
               of
               the
               Church
               can
               ever
               call
               it
               in
               question
               .
            
             ]
             But
             when
             I
             told
             him
             how
             this
             would
             agree
             us
             ,
             and
             hurt
             his
             cause
             ,
             he
             will
             quickly
             fall
             under
             his
             own
             censure
             ,
             and
             became
             [
             
               a
               stranger
               to
               the
               history
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ]
             asserting
             many
             Altars
             in
             one
             Church
             of
             one
             Bishop
             .
             This
             Sermon
             was
             written
             since
             his
             Irenicon
             .
             And
             now
             he
             feigneth
             a
             distinction
             between
             [
             
               An
               Altar
               taken
               with
               particular
               respect
               to
               a
               Bishop
               :
               and
               for
               the
               place
               at
               which
               Christians
               did
               communicare
               .
            
             ]
             But
             what
             was
             the
             Altar
             that
             was
             taken
             with
             particular
             respect
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             the
             material
             place
             of
             Communicn
             ?
             And
             so
             the
             members
             of
             the
             distinction
             are
             co-incident
             .
             Saith
             
               Optatus
               lib.
            
             6.
             
             
               Quid
               est
               Altare
               nisi
               sedes
               &
               corporis
               &
               sanguimis
               Christi
               ?
            
             Each
             
             Church
             had
             long
             but
             one
             of
             these
             .
             The
             best
             Altars
             that
             were
             made
             after
             the
             chief
             Church
             Altars
             were
             not
             for
             ordinary
             communion
             ,
             but
             honorary
             of
             some
             Martyrs
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             phrase
             of
             
               unum
               Altare
            
             was
             taken
             up
             when
             each
             Church
             had
             but
             one
             ;
             but
             to
             set
             up
             
               Altare
               contra
               Altare
            
             continued
             after
             to
             signifie
             Anti-Churches
             .
             But
             I
             have
             fully
             answered
             this
             in
             my
             
               Treatise
               of
               Episcopacy
            
             .
             His
             conjectures
             from
             the
             numbers
             of
             Officers
             ,
             &c.
             he
             may
             see
             there
             also
             sufficiently
             confuted
             and
             in
             
               Ch.
               Hist
            
             .
             And
             the
             odd
             instance
             of
             Theodoret
             he
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             make
             credible
             by
             his
             willing
             belief
             of
             Metius
             and
             other
             Popish
             Feigners
             .
             And
             were
             that
             Epistle
             genuine
             a
             Cypher
             is
             easily
             dropt
             in
             by
             Corrupters
             :
             It
             hath
             need
             of
             better
             authority
             that
             shall
             be
             so
             singular
             from
             the
             case
             of
             all
             other
             Churches
             .
             And
             I
             suppose
             he
             knoweth
             that
             Cyrus
             was
             not
             a
             simple
             Bishoprick
             ,
             but
             a
             Metropolitane
             Seat
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             800
             Parish
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Yea
             whereas
             there
             were
             under
             Antioch
             seven
             Dioceses
             ,
             and
             fifteen
             Provinces
             or
             as
             others
             say
             thirteen
             ,
             that
             yet
             had
             many
             Bishops
             under
             them
             ,
             as
             Seleucia
             twenty
             four
             .
             &c.
             that
             were
             more
             dependant
             on
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Cyrus
            
             was
             one
             of
             the
             eight
             Provinces
             or
             Metropolis
             that
             were
             
               per
               se
               subsistentes
            
             :
             And
             therefore
             when
             Theodoret
             said
             how
             many
             Churches
             were
             under
             hands
             ,
             it
             's
             like
             he
             meant
             Bishops
             Churches
             and
             not
             meer
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             either
             a
             Cypher
             dropt
             in
             corrupted
             the
             account
             (
             or
             else
             the
             Bishops
             had
             but
             single
             Congregations
             ;
             But
             for
             my
             part
             as
             the
             case
             so
             late
             concerneth
             me
             not
             ,
             so
             I
             see
             nothing
             to
             perswade
             me
             that
             that
             Epistle
             is
             genuine
             and
             uncorrupt
             .
             But
             I
             would
             not
             have
             a
             Diocess
             which
             then
             had
             many
             Provinces
             ,
             or
             a
             Province
             which
             had
             many
             Bishops
             Churches
             ,
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             single
             Church
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
             The
             same
             I
             say
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Africa
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             of
             six
             Provinces
             before
             Justinian
             ,
             and
             of
             seven
             after
             ,
             and
             Proconsular
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             called
             
               Africae
               Caput
            
             as
             
               August
               .
               ep
            
             .
             162.
             
             The
             sixth
             and
             seventh
             Carthage
             Councils
             tell
             us
             of
             the
             distribution
             of
             the
             Provinces
             ,
             decreeing
             three
             Judges
             to
             be
             sent
             out
             of
             each
             Province
             ,
             
               viz.
               Carthage
               ,
               Numidia
               ,
               Byzacena
               ,
               Mauritania
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Yea
             Leo
             9.
             
             P.
             in
             
               Epist
               .
               ad
               Thom.
               &c.
            
             saith
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             was
             
               post
               Pont.
               Rom.
               primus
               Archiepiscopus
               &
               totius
               Africae
               maximus
               Metropolitanus
               ,
            
             (
             Though
             yet
             Binnius
             truly
             say
             that
             in
             Cyprian's
             time
             he
             was
             not
             an
             Archbishop
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             proper
             Governor
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             because
             they
             concluded
             in
             Council
             ,
             
               nemo
               nostrum
               dicitur
               Episcopus
               Episcoporum
            
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             the
             chief
             of
             that
             great
             Province
             .
             And
             the
             Dr.
             himself
             out
             of
             Victor
             mentioneth
             one
             Cresseus
             that
             had
             one
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             Bishops
             under
             him
             :
             He
             was
             Metropolitane
             of
             Aquitana
             and
             a
             Diocess
             then
             having
             many
             Provinces
             ;
             how
             many
             be
             in
             a
             Diocess
             Victor
             there
             〈◊〉
             you
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             in
             his
             own
             Eugitane
             Province
             had
             one
             hundred
             sixty
             four
             Bishops
             .
             And
             how
             great
             were
             their
             Churches
             then
             ?
             
             and
             L.
             2.
             when
             he
             lamenteth
             the
             great
             number
             of
             their
             banished
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
             aud
             the
             Church-members
             were
             4976.
             
             And
             one
             Parish
             here
             hath
             40000
             if
             not
             more
             .
             He
             that
             considereth
             that
             Cyrus
             was
             at
             most
             but
             60
             miles
             from
             Antioch
             the
             Patriarchal
             Seat
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             Carthage
             Council
             had
             sometimes
             600
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             Donatists
             perhaps
             had
             as
             many
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             Cresceus
             had
             one
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             Bishops
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             Cyprian
             so
             often
             tells
             us
             how
             Bishops
             were
             chosen
             by
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             managed
             his
             Discipline
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             all
             his
             Plebs
             ,
             (
             Laity
             )
             and
             by
             their
             consent
             ;
             and
             how
             he
             telleth
             that
             it
             was
             the
             peoples
             duty
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             a
             sinning
             Bishop
             (
             which
             implieth
             communion
             before
             )
             and
             how
             the
             Bishops
             in
             Council
             put
             the
             question
             ,
             When
             a
             Church
             wanted
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             whether
             one
             of
             them
             that
             was
             a
             Bishop
             and
             had
             perhaps
             but
             one
             or
             two
             or
             three
             Presbyters
             was
             bound
             to
             part
             with
             one
             to
             that
             wanting
             Church
             to
             make
             a
             Bishop
             of
             ?
             and
             considereth
             the
             circuit
             and
             distance
             of
             their
             Cities
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             which
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             named
             ,
             may
             well
             believe
             large
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             larger
             Diocesses
             ,
             but
             will
             think
             of
             their
             Bishops
             Churches
             as
             we
             must
             do
             of
             theirs
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             when
             a
             late
             converted
             Countrey
             had
             six
             hundred
             Bishops
             .
             Make
             but
             Christs
             true
             discipline
             practicable
             ,
             and
             tie
             us
             not
             to
             swear
             or
             assent
             to
             your
             uncertain
             forms
             and
             we
             should
             no
             further
             trouble
             you
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
             As
             for
             the
             credit
             he
             giveth
             to
             Syrmondu's
             copy
             of
             Theodoret's
             Epistle
             or
             to
             the
             later
             Editions
             of
             his
             Works
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             bound
             to
             be
             as
             credulous
             ,
             nor
             to
             take
             the
             last
             Editions
             for
             the
             best
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             out
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             hands
             :
             And
             can
             prove
             the
             Epistle
             to
             
               Joh.
               Antioch
            
             ,
             which
             Bellarmine
             would
             disprove
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             credible
             than
             this
             :
             And
             it
             's
             one
             blot
             that
             he
             saith
             Theodoret's
             Epist
             .
             6.
             mentioneth
             the
             Metropolitane
             he
             was
             under
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             under
             none
             ,
             but
             was
             himself
             an
             Independant
             Metropolitane
             :
             For
             so
             the
             
               Notitiae
               Episc
            
             .
             tells
             us
             ,
             was
             
               Berytus
               ,
               Heliopolis
               ,
               Laodicea
               ,
               Samasata
               ,
               Cyros
               ,
               Pompriopolis
               ,
               Mopsuestia
            
             and
             Adama
             .
             If
             his
             Province
             was
             as
             the
             Epistle
             cited
             saith
             
               fourty
               Miles
               square
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Christians
             so
             numerous
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             and
             he
             name
             none
             of
             the
             Bishops
             under
             him
             ,
             but
             number
             the
             Churches
             ,
             it
             's
             like
             they
             were
             Episcopal
             Churches
             and
             very
             small
             .
             And
             that
             
               Villages
               had
               Churches
            
             it
             's
             no
             wonder
             when
             there
             were
             many
             Chorepiscopi
             not
             only
             under
             the
             Metropolitanes
             but
             the
             City
             Bishops
             .
             And
             why
             I
             must
             reject
             his
             long
             received
             Work
             if
             I
             question
             his
             late
             found
             Epistles
             I
             know
             not
             .
             But
             again
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             nothing
             to
             our
             cause
             ,
             being
             so
             long
             after
             the
             ages
             I
             mentioned
             ,
             &
             my
             contrary
             evidence
             being
             not
             at
             all
             confuted
          
           
             His
             confidence
             p.
             260
             ,
             261.
             about
             some
             citations
             out
             of
             Theodoret
             ,
             runs
             upon
             false
             Insinuations
             :
             1.
             
             That
             the
             question
             is
             not
             of
             the
             number
             of
             Churches
             ,
             but
             about
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Power
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             
             limited
             to
             one
             Parochial
             Church
             ,
             or
             extended
             over
             many
             :
             when
             he
             knoweth
             that
             I
             had
             no
             such
             question
             ;
             but
             whether
             those
             whose
             power
             was
             over
             many
             Churches
             in
             the
             first
             two
             Centuries
             at
             least
             ,
             had
             not
             as
             many
             Bishops
             under
             them
             over
             those
             Churches
             (
             if
             such
             there
             were
             .
             )
             Or
             if
             the
             Bishops
             were
             of
             the
             lowest
             rank
             ,
             whether
             those
             under
             were
             not
             then
             denyed
             to
             be
             Churches
             for
             want
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             only
             parts
             of
             a
             Church
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             he
             feigneth
             me
             to
             bring
             Theodorets
             Testimonies
             to
             prove
             that
             even
             then
             in
             Alex.
             and
             Antioch
             a
             Church
             was
             but
             one
             Congregation
             ,
             when
             I
             brought
             it
             only
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             that
             age
             they
             were
             so
             small
             ,
             that
             the
             footsteps
             of
             the
             ancient
             shape
             of
             them
             still
             appeared
             .
             Such
             Fictions
             may
             deceive
             them
             that
             will
             not
             try
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             but
             only
             read
             the
             answerer
             .
             But
             by
             this
             citation
             I
             see
             he
             read
             my
             Treatise
             of
             Episc
             .
             before
             his
             Book
             came
             out
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             will
             pass
             by
             these
             niblings
             till
             he
             answer
             it
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             p.
             262.
             
             He
             accuseth
             me
             of
             [
             
               Rage
               and
               Bitterness
            
             ]
             for
             saying
             that
             [
             
               if
               he
               will
               plead
               for
               so
               much
               Presumption
               ,
               Profanation
               of
               Gods
               name
               ,
               Usurpation
               ,
               Uncharitableness
               and
               Schism
               ,
               as
               to
               own
               their
               Churches
               to
               be
               new
               ,
               and
               devised
               without
               Gods
               Authority
               ,
               and
               yet
               may
               in
               his
               name
               be
               imposed
               on
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               all
               Dissenters
               called
               Schismaticks
               ,
            
             ]
             
               I
               leave
               him
            
             .
             And
             first
             he
             feigneth
             that
             I
             charge
             him
             with
             this
             ;
             which
             is
             untrue
             ,
             unless
             he
             will
             charge
             himself
             with
             it
             .
             But
             why
             do
             I
             put
             in
             [
             
               If
               you
               will
               so
               plead
            
             .
             ]
             Ans
             .
             Because
             he
             accused
             me
             for
             saying
             the
             contrary
             ,
             viz.
             [
             
               that
               so
               to
               divise
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               impose
               ,
               is
               worse
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             because
             I
             know
             not
             why
             he
             accused
             so
             plain
             a
             truth
             ,
             I
             said
             [
             
               If
               you
               do
               so
            
             .
             ]
             But
             he
             now
             tells
             me
             that
             he
             (
             
               quoted
               it
               to
               shew
               that
               I
               looked
               on
               all
               Churches
               beyond
               Parochial
               ,
               as
               Churches
               meerly
               of
               mans
               devising
               ,
            
             )
             which
             is
             another
             untruth
             confessed
             by
             himself
             ,
             who
             before
             had
             this
             up
             and
             cited
             my
             own
             words
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             viz.
             that
             I
             believe
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             and
             deny
             not
             National
             associated
             Churches
             ;
             nor
             Archbishops
             that
             put
             not
             down
             the
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             Pastors
             and
             Discipline
             :
             one
             mistake
             is
             his
             excuse
             for
             another
             .
             Had
             he
             meant
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             had
             my
             words
             
               been
               Rage
               ,
               or
            
             necessary
             confutation
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
             Yea
             it
             is
             his
             business
             in
             the
             very
             next
             page
             263
             to
             confute
             his
             own
             accusation
             of
             me
             by
             citing
             my
             own
             concessions
             .
             And
             p.
             264.
             he
             giveth
             me
             leave
             to
             call
             our
             Bishops
             Archbishops
             .
             Ans
             .
             But
             1.
             
             Archbishops
             have
             Churches
             with
             their
             proper
             Bishops
             under
             them
             .
             But
             our
             Bishops
             say
             that
             there
             are
             no
             such
             under
             them
             .
             2.
             
             I
             told
             you
             before
             that
             as
             the
             Major
             General
             ,
             Quartermaster
             General
             ,
             &c.
             of
             an
             Army
             constituteth
             not
             a
             distinct
             body
             from
             the
             Army
             and
             the
             particular
             Regiments
             and
             Troops
             ,
             so
             I
             am
             not
             certain
             that
             Apostles
             or
             Evangelists
             or
             any
             general
             Preachers
             as
             such
             ,
             did
             constitute
             any
             Church
             Form
             distinct
             from
             the
             
             Catholick
             and
             the
             particular
             Bishops
             Churches
             :
             But
             if
             they
             are
             supposed
             to
             have
             taken
             their
             several
             fixed
             Provinces
             (
             which
             I
             never
             saw
             proved
             )
             I
             will
             not
             contend
             whether
             those
             Provinces
             may
             be
             called
             Churches
             .
             If
             we
             agree
             about
             the
             thing
             ,
             use
             the
             name
             as
             you
             see
             cause
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
             And
             to
             your
             talk
             of
             our
             Bishops
             being
             of
             the
             same
             sort
             ,
             I
             ask
             you
             whether
             any
             of
             the
             Bishops
             for
             300
             years
             ,
             or
             for
             long
             after
             save
             
               Cyril
               Alexand.
            
             by
             violence
             ,
             did
             ever
             use
             or
             claim
             any
             power
             over
             any
             Ministers
             or
             Christians
             ,
             besides
             meer
             fatherly
             Teaching
             ,
             Perswading
             ,
             urging
             Gods
             Word
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             applying
             it
             to
             the
             consciences
             of
             particular
             Persons
             by
             Admonitions
             ,
             verbal
             Censures
             and
             Absolutions
             ?
             Did
             they
             meddle
             by
             Force
             ,
             with
             Body
             or
             Purse
             ?
             Let
             your
             Bishops
             use
             no
             other
             force
             or
             way
             of
             constraint
             than
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             be
             their
             Successors
             )
             and
             not
             lay
             the
             excommunicate
             in
             Prisons
             and
             ruine
             their
             Bodies
             and
             Estates
             ,
             
               &
               valeat
               quantum
               valere
               potest
            
             .
             But
             Mr.
             Glanvile
             and
             many
             of
             you
             tell
             us
             ,
             how
             little
             you
             care
             for
             it
             without
             the
             Sword.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
             If
             any
             man
             will
             but
             consider
             what
             I
             cited
             out
             of
             
               Greg.
               Nazianzen
            
             that
             saith
             Men
             unfit
             were
             so
             ambitious
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             that
             the
             Clergy
             was
             in
             many
             Churches
             almost
             as
             many
             as
             the
             Laity
             ;
             And
             that
             Presbyters
             then
             were
             much
             like
             the
             Presbyterians
             Elders
             ,
             save
             that
             they
             had
             the
             power
             of
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             though
             they
             seldom
             exercised
             Preaching
             in
             Cities
             ,
             but
             left
             that
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             number
             of
             their
             
               Acoluthi
               ,
               Exorcistae
               ,
               Ostiarii
               ,
               Lectores
               ,
               Subdiaconi
               ,
               Diaconi
               ,
               &c.
            
             made
             up
             the
             great
             body
             of
             them
             .
             And
             the
             very
             Boys
             and
             Schollars
             that
             were
             bred
             up
             under
             them
             ,
             yea
             or
             but
             for
             Church-singing
             ,
             are
             sometimes
             joyned
             to
             make
             up
             the
             number
             ,
             see
             
               Isidor
               .
               de
               Offic.
               Eccl.
               L.
            
             2.
             even
             all
             the
             Monks
             ,
             are
             often
             numbred
             with
             them
             .
             And
             Victor
             cited
             by
             him
             seemeth
             to
             number
             twice
             the
             Infantuli
             so
             bred
             up
             with
             the
             great
             number
             of
             Readers
             ,
             to
             the
             Carthage
             Clergy
             ,
             I
             say
             he
             that
             considers
             all
             this
             ,
             will
             not
             judge
             of
             the
             number
             of
             people
             or
             Churches
             by
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             do
             now
             with
             us
             ,
             where
             the
             great
             Parishes
             have
             but
             two
             or
             three
             Priests
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             11.
             
             And
             as
             to
             the
             cause
             that
             I
             plead
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             that
             I
             have
             proved
             that
             even
             when
             the
             name
             of
             Bishop
             was
             confined
             to
             the
             
               Episcopi
               Pastorum
            
             ,
             yet
             the
             Presbyters
             had
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             and
             were
             
               Episcopi
               Gregis
            
             ,
             and
             exercised
             this
             power
             in
             their
             distant
             Countrey
             assemblies
             ,
             though
             under
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             was
             to
             exercise
             his
             with
             them
             as
             Assistants
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             particular
             Churches
             were
             not
             really
             unchurched
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             12.
             p.
             265.
             
             He
             cometh
             nearer
             our
             controversie
             ,
             but
             first
             falsly
             stateth
             the
             question
             ,
             supposing
             that
             I
             say
             that
             (
             
               the
               whole
               power
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               
               is
               swallowed
               up
               by
               the
               Bishops
               .
            
             )
             And
             is
             the
             disputing
             of
             a
             question
             falsly
             stated
             of
             any
             profit
             ?
             I
             only
             said
             that
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Church-Pastor
             or
             Presbyter
             hath
             three
             essential
             parts
             ,
             viz.
             the
             power
             of
             Teaching
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             conducting
             them
             in
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Governing
             the
             people
             by
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Keys
             .
             And
             that
             he
             that
             destroyeth
             
               one
               part
            
             that
             is
             essential
             (
             though
             he
             swallow
             not
             up
             all
             the
             power
             )
             altereth
             the
             essence
             of
             the
             Office
             :
             and
             that
             so
             the
             English
             Diocesan
             Form
             doth
             ,
             I
             have
             largely
             proved
             in
             my
             Treat
             .
             of
             Episcopacy
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             answer
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             13.
             1.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             are
             the
             lower
             house
             in
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             and
             
               so
               have
               their
               Votes
               in
               passing
               all
               the
               Rules
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               Articles
               of
               Doctrine
               and
               Forms
               of
               divine
               Service
               .
            
             ]
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             According
             to
             his
             description
             
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               hath
               no
               one
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
               ,
            
             either
             Monarchical
             or
             Aristocratical
             or
             Democratical
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Convocation
             are
             no
             Acts
             of
             governing
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             but
             meer
             Agreements
             .
             Therefore
             this
             proveth
             not
             the
             Presbyters
             power
             of
             governing
             it
             .
             2.
             
             If
             this
             be
             a
             part
             of
             Government
             it
             is
             the
             Legislative
             Part
             or
             the
             Executive
             .
             The
             later
             it
             is
             not
             .
             The
             former
             the
             Lawyers
             say
             it
             is
             not
             ;
             King
             and
             Parliament
             only
             being
             Legislators
             .
             But
             if
             this
             be
             Legislation
             ,
             we
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             any
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             in
             question
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             to
             judge
             who
             is
             fit
             or
             unfit
             for
             Church-communion
             ,
             to
             Admonish
             ,
             Absolve
             or
             Excommunicate
             according
             to
             Christs
             Law
             ;
             and
             is
             the
             execution
             of
             Christs
             Law
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             making
             of
             new
             Laws
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             
               lis
               sub
               judice
            
             whether
             the
             things
             here
             named
             be
             any
             part
             of
             true
             lawful
             Church-Government
             :
             Rules
             of
             Discipline
             Christ
             hath
             made
             enough
             ,
             except
             about
             meer
             mutable
             Accidents
             .
             Articles
             of
             Doctrine
             man
             must
             not
             otherwise
             make
             ,
             than
             to
             declare
             what
             he
             believeth
             Christ
             hath
             made
             .
             Forms
             of
             Divine
             Service
             commanded
             to
             all
             others
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             never
             made
             ,
             nor
             that
             we
             find
             appointed
             any
             others
             to
             make
             them
             .
             If
             these
             be
             lawful
             by
             way
             of
             agreement
             of
             many
             Churches
             ,
             this
             is
             none
             of
             the
             Power
             we
             speak
             of
             .
             Yet
             he
             calls
             this
             [
             
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               Rights
               of
               Government
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               making
               Rules
               for
               the
               whole
               body
            
             ;
             which
             he
             denyeth
             to
             have
             any
             constitutive
             Government
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             14.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               In
               this
               main
               part
               of
               Government
               our
               Church
               falls
               behind
               none
               of
               the
               ancient
               Churches
               —
               only
               there
               they
               were
               taken
               singly
               in
               every
               City
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Ans
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             the
             Ministers
             of
             a
             Diocess
             choose
             four
             ,
             out
             of
             whom
             the
             Bishops
             take
             two
             ,
             And
             2.
             
             This
             only
             to
             make
             agreements
             ,
             without
             any
             governing
             power
             over
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             3.
             
             And
             this
             only
             about
             general
             Regulation
             .
             4.
             
             In
             either
             unlawful
             or
             doubtful
             Impositions
             on
             others
             about
             meer
             Accidents
             or
             Circumstances
             of
             Order
             ;
             This
             is
             the
             same
             or
             as
             good
             as
             ,
             when
             every
             true
             Church
             hath
             present
             Pastors
             
             personally
             to
             exercise
             the
             executive
             Church-Government
             called
             the
             Keys
             ,
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             already
             made
             ,
             in
             judging
             the
             case
             of
             each
             particular
             Person
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             Title
             to
             Church-communion
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
             For
             that
             is
             the
             thing
             which
             by
             us
             is
             pleaded
             for
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             15.
             
             Next
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             
               four
               that
               are
               to
               joyn
               in
               Ordinatiom
               and
               Examination
            
             ;
             when
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             the
             making
             or
             governing
             of
             Pastors
             which
             I
             am
             speaking
             of
             ,
             but
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Flocks
             .
             2.
             
             He
             knoweth
             that
             it
             is
             no
             strange
             thing
             for
             our
             Bishops
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             both
             in
             Convocations
             and
             Ordination
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             act
             only
             as
             the
             Bishops
             Council
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             only
             act
             by
             governing
             authority
             .
             3.
             
             I
             never
             disputed
             for
             Presbyters
             Power
             to
             ordain
             as
             essential
             to
             them
             (
             nor
             did
             I
             ever
             meddle
             in
             any
             Ordination
             .
             )
             4.
             
             If
             four
             Presbyters
             have
             such
             power
             that
             proveth
             not
             that
             four
             hundred
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             never
             exercise
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Diocess
             .
             5.
             
             If
             by
             all
             this
             you
             mean
             that
             really
             Presbyters
             have
             the
             governing
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             it
             condemneth
             those
             the
             more
             that
             give
             it
             to
             four
             and
             deny
             it
             to
             four
             hundred
             or
             one
             thousand
             .
             6.
             
             When
             I
             was
             ordained
             none
             examined
             us
             but
             the
             Bishops
             Chaplain
             ,
             and
             two
             or
             three
             City
             Ministers
             called
             by
             the
             Bishop
             that
             never
             saw
             us
             before
             ,
             meerly
             
               pro
               formâ
            
             laid
             hands
             on
             us
             with
             him
             .
             But
             it
             's
             well
             that
             you
             give
             such
             a
             power
             to
             ordain
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             16.
             
             Next
             p.
             267.
             he
             comes
             to
             the
             point
             in
             question
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             the
             Pastoral
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             over
             their
             own
             Flocks
             ?
             And
             1.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               One
               would
               think
               the
               objector
               had
               never
               read
               over
               the
               office
               of
               Ordination
               for
               them
               .
               For
               the
               Epistle
               is
               read
               ,
               the
               Charge
               given
               by
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               to
               the
               Elders
               at
            
             Miletus
             Act
             20
             ,
             
               or
               the
               third
               Chapter
               of
            
             1
             Tim.
             
               concerning
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Bishop
               .
               What
               a
               great
               Impertinency
               had
               this
               been
               ,
            
             &
             c
             ?
             Ans
             .
             This
             is
             like
             the
             rest
             .
             I
             must
             not
             suppose
             that
             he
             never
             read
             it
             himself
             .
             See
             Reader
             ,
             whether
             any
             of
             this
             be
             true
             ?
             Indeed
             heretofore
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Ordination
             ;
             but
             we
             shewed
             the
             Bishops
             that
             thence
             Bishop
             Usher
             in
             his
             Reduction
             argued
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             have
             some
             conjunct
             Power
             with
             the
             Bishops
             to
             govern
             their
             own
             particular
             Flocks
             ,
             and
             some
             true
             Pastoral
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             (
             I
             was
             one
             that
             oft
             urged
             it
             on
             them
             .
             )
             And
             they
             told
             us
             that
             the
             Bishop
             was
             the
             Pastor
             and
             they
             but
             his
             Curates
             ,
             and
             to
             confute
             us
             ,
             
               put
               out
               both
               these
               parts
               of
               Scripture
               from
               the
               Book
               which
               he
               saith
               are
               in
               it
            
             ;
             so
             that
             neither
             of
             them
             is
             there
             :
             And
             presently
             they
             also
             put
             out
             the
             very
             name
             of
             Pastor
             given
             to
             Parish
             Ministers
             ,
             in
             almost
             all
             places
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             .
             Doth
             not
             all
             this
             shew
             their
             mind
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             17.
             
             Next
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             the
             Bishops
             Exhortation
             ,
             calling
             them
             [
             
               the
               Messengers
               ,
               Watchman
               ,
               Pastors
               and
               Stewards
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             ]
             Ans
             .
             It
             was
             
             so
             in
             the
             old
             Book
             ,
             But
             the
             word
             (
             Pastors
             )
             here
             also
             is
             purposely
             put
             out
             to
             shew
             their
             judgment
             .
             Is
             this
             just
             dealing
             ,
             And
             doth
             it
             not
             confute
             himself
             ?
             3.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             of
             the
             
               Promise
               to
               Minister
               ,
               Doctrine
               ,
               Sacraments
               and
               Discipline
               .
            
             ]
             Ans
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             neither
             in
             the
             exhortation
             nor
             collation
             of
             Orders
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             mention
             of
             any
             power
             given
             him
             to
             govern
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             administer
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             :
             and
             thus
             far
             the
             people
             are
             called
             his
             charge
             :
             But
             in
             the
             question
             ,
             Discipline
             is
             named
             thus
             [
             
               as
               the
               Lord
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               and
               as
               this
               Church
               and
               Realm
               hath
               received
               the
               same
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Commandements
               of
               God
               :
            
             ]
             so
             that
             1.
             
             The
             Priest
             hereby
             owneth
             
               that
               as
               it
               is
               received
               in
               this
               Church
               and
               Realm
               it
               is
               according
               to
               Gods
               Commandments
               ,
            
             and
             2.
             
             Then
             promiseth
             so
             to
             use
             it
             :
             which
             is
             1.
             
             To
             be
             an
             Accuser
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             as
             a
             Cryer
             to
             publish
             the
             Bishops
             or
             Lay-Chancellors
             Excommunication
             and
             Absolutions
             .
             This
             is
             the
             promisé
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             18.
             
             And
             what
             if
             the
             
               name
               of
               Government
            
             or
             the
             Keys
             had
             been
             put
             in
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             denyed
             in
             its
             essential
             part
             ?
             I
             have
             proved
             out
             of
             Cousins
             Tables
             ,
             Zouch
             ,
             and
             the
             Canons
             and
             actual
             Judgment
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
             ,
             that
             Government
             or
             Jurisdiction
             is
             denyed
             to
             them
             :
             And
             instanced
             in
             many
             and
             most
             acts
             in
             which
             it
             doth
             consist
             ,
             in
             my
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
             And
             this
             being
             my
             question
             ,
             (
             whether
             the
             English
             frame
             depose
             not
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             (
             which
             had
             every
             one
             their
             own
             Pastor
             with
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             )
             and
             so
             the
             ancient
             Offices
             and
             Discipline
             .
             )
             I
             am
             not
             now
             concerned
             about
             the
             General
             Archiepiscopal
             Power
             of
             the
             Diocesans
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             19.
             p.
             269.
             
             He
             saith
             (
             
               that
               while
               the
               Apostles
               lived
               it
               is
               probable
               there
               were
               no
               fixed
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               but
               few
               .
            
             )
             Ans
             .
             Mark
             this
             Reader
             .
             1.
             
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             while
             they
             lived
             ,
             there
             were
             but
             twelve
             or
             thirteen
             Bishops
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             if
             any
             .
             And
             were
             then
             no
             more
             Churches
             that
             had
             governing
             Pastors
             ?
             2.
             
             Then
             if
             it
             cannot
             be
             proved
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             fixed
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             ambulatory
             Apostles
             ,
             there
             were
             none
             in
             the
             World
             in
             their
             times
             .
             3.
             
             Then
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             seven
             Churches
             were
             Apostles
             (
             reprehended
             by
             Christ
             )
             or
             meer
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             few
             excepted
             Bishops
             .
             Why
             then
             doth
             he
             himself
             elsewhere
             argue
             that
             there
             were
             Bishops
             then
             ,
             because
             these
             Cities
             were
             Metropoles
             ?
             4.
             
             See
             what
             concord
             is
             between
             the
             chief
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             Dr.
             Hammond
             saith
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             proved
             that
             there
             were
             any
             Presbyters
             but
             Bishops
             in
             Scripture
             times
             :
             and
             supposeth
             the
             Episcopal
             Party
             of
             his
             mind
             .
             This
             Dr.
             saith
             ,
             (
             
               It
               's
               probable
               there
               were
               no
               fixed
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               but
               few
               .
            
             And
             so
             they
             differ
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Texts
             that
             mention
             Presbyters
             and
             Bishops
             .
             2.
             
             And
             about
             the
             guidance
             of
             the
             Churches
             
               de
               facto
            
             in
             those
             times
             .
             3.
             
             And
             if
             the
             Arpostles
             were
             not
             fixed
             Bishops
             of
             single
             Churches
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             Successors
             
             as
             such
             .
             If
             they
             were
             we
             must
             have
             but
             twelve
             or
             thirteen
             Bishops
             as
             their
             Successors
             in
             the
             World.
             And
             which
             be
             those
             Seats
             ?
             and
             how
             prove
             they
             their
             claim
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             20.
             
             To
             prove
             the
             Parish
             Ministers
             Pastoral
             Power
             p.
             272.
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             that
             
               he
               is
               judge
               of
               the
               Qualification
               of
               those
               that
               are
               to
               be
               confirmed
               .
               Ans
               .
            
             1.
             
             Had
             I
             ever
             taken
             a
             Parish
             Charge
             under
             them
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             taken
             more
             advantage
             from
             the
             new
             Rubrike
             about
             this
             ,
             than
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Bishops
             intended
             .
             But
             1.
             
             There
             is
             not
             one
             of
             a
             multitude
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             Confirmation
             proveth
             not
             any
             understanding
             of
             Christianity
             .
             2.
             
             And
             if
             the
             Minister
             doubt
             whether
             they
             be
             Ready
             or
             capable
             ,
             they
             may
             refuse
             to
             give
             him
             any
             account
             .
             3.
             
             He
             is
             to
             send
             in
             the
             names
             of
             such
             as
             he
             
               judgeth
               fit
            
             .
             But
             1.
             it
             's
             only
             when
             the
             Bishop
             Summons
             them
             .
             2.
             
             And
             the
             Bishop
             is
             no
             way
             obliged
             to
             confirm
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Priest
             approveth
             of
             .
             To
             prove
             this
             ,
             1.
             
             Their
             ordinary
             practice
             is
             to
             confirm
             without
             the
             Curates
             hands
             :
             2.
             
             When
             the
             Kings
             Declaration
             was
             debated
             at
             Worcester
             House
             1661
             ,
             before
             the
             K.
             Lords
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             I
             laboured
             almost
             only
             for
             this
             that
             day
             ,
             to
             have
             got
             in
             the
             word
             
               (
               Consent
            
             )
             of
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             Parish
             for
             such
             as
             should
             be
             Confirmed
             ,
             supposing
             that
             
               one
               word
            
             would
             have
             partly
             restored
             the
             Parish
             Pastors
             power
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             made
             our
             Bishops
             tolerable
             Archbishops
             ,
             that
             if
             possible
             we
             might
             have
             been
             healed
             .
             But
             the
             Bishops
             rejected
             it
             with
             all
             their
             might
             ,
             and
             got
             the
             King
             to
             refuse
             it
             :
             But
             because
             I
             laid
             so
             great
             a
             stress
             on
             it
             ,
             the
             Lords
             and
             others
             that
             were
             to
             collect
             and
             publish
             the
             Concessions
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             gone
             put
             it
             in
             for
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             Convocation
             the
             Bishops
             cast
             it
             all
             away
             .
             Did
             they
             not
             tell
             us
             then
             their
             sence
             ?
             And
             they
             call
             him
             only
             the
             Curate
             of
             the
             Parish
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Pastor
             .
             And
             4.
             
             If
             this
             were
             practicable
             some
             good
             men
             would
             practice
             it
             ,
             at
             least
             this
             Doctor
             himself
             :
             But
             I
             never
             heard
             of
             one
             that
             pre-examined
             his
             Communicants
             whether
             they
             were
             
               ready
               and
               willing
               to
               be
               Confirmed
               .
            
             5.
             
             And
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             he
             would
             keep
             away
             many
             fit
             Persons
             ,
             that
             scruple
             our
             sort
             of
             Confirmation
             .
             6.
             
             And
             what
             is
             all
             this
             to
             the
             many
             thousand
             Noncommunicants
             ,
             who
             quietly
             remain
             members
             of
             your
             Churches
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             21.
             
             As
             to
             his
             words
             p.
             275.
             of
             power
             to
             keep
             the
             scandalous
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             I
             have
             in
             so
             many
             books
             proved
             it
             next
             to
             none
             ,
             and
             utterly
             insufficient
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             wast
             time
             to
             repeat
             all
             here
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             22.
             
             He
             tells
             me
             that
             in
             Can.
             26
             is
             not
             in
             
               Reformatio
               Legum
               Eccles
               .
               Ans
            
             .
             But
             I
             have
             before
             told
             him
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             and
             better
             is
             ,
             which
             would
             go
             far
             to
             heal
             us
             could
             we
             obtain
             it
             .
             He
             saith
             that
             [
             
               any
               one
               that
               hath
               seen
               them
               knoweth
               it
               to
               be
               a
               mistake
               ,
            
             to
             say
             
               it
               was
               published
               by
               John
               Fox
               .
               Ans
               .
            
             His
             Reader
             must
             be
             a
             strong
             believer
             ,
             and
             take
             much
             on
             his
             word
             ;
             1.
             
             I
             
             have
             seen
             them
             ,
             and
             spake
             with
             men
             of
             great
             understanding
             that
             have
             seen
             them
             ,
             that
             yet
             judge
             it
             no
             mistake
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Preface
             of
             the
             publisher
             is
             like
             his
             Style
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             called
             
               Praefatio
               I.
               F.
            
             And
             can
             every
             Reader
             know
             that
             
               I.
               F.
            
             meaneth
             not
             
               John
               Fox
            
             ?
             4.
             
             Ordinary
             Tradition
             saith
             it
             was
             Fox's
             :
             And
             what
             should
             I
             sooner
             believe
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ?
             Instead
             of
             proving
             that
             they
             have
             all
             a
             power
             (
             to
             their
             condemnation
             )
             which
             we
             see
             they
             exercise
             not
             ,
             let
             him
             procure
             a
             real
             power
             declared
             and
             granted
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             do
             more
             than
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             23.
             
             But
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             the
             question
             whether
             me
             may
             so
             much
             as
             call
             a
             sinner
             to
             repentance
             by
             name
             before
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             rejecteth
             all
             more
             private
             admonition
             ,
             he
             puts
             the
             question
             ,
             whether
             the
             
               obligation
               to
               admonish
               publickly
               an
               offender
               ,
               or
               to
               deny
               him
               the
               Sacrament
               if
               he
               will
               come
               to
               it
               ,
               be
               so
               great
               as
               to
               bear
               him
               out
               in
               the
               violation
               of
               a
               Law
               ,
               made
               by
               publick
               authority
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Ans
             .
             The
             first
             question
             is
             whether
             Christ
             have
             not
             made
             his
             Church
             so
             different
             a
             thing
             from
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             openly
             differenced
             ,
             by
             a
             
               Communion
               of
            
             Saints
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             whether
             he
             hath
             not
             instituted
             an
             office
             to
             judge
             of
             this
             and
             by
             Government
             execute
             it
             ?
             And
             3.
             
             Whether
             any
             man
             have
             authority
             to
             suspend
             this
             Law
             or
             Office
             ?
             And
             then
             4.
             
             I
             shall
             grant
             that
             not
             only
             Discipline
             ,
             but
             Preaching
             and
             Prayer
             and
             Sacraments
             may
             be
             forborn
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             in
             the
             present
             exercise
             ,
             when
             else
             the
             exercise
             would
             do
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             .
             5.
             
             But
             are
             these
             Laws
             good
             that
             forbid
             it
             ?
             and
             should
             we
             Covenant
             never
             to
             endeavour
             an
             Alteration
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             24.
             
             He
             next
             tells
             us
             of
             the
             great
             difficulty
             of
             exercising
             true
             Discipline
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             most
             true
             )
             and
             seems
             thence
             to
             defend
             the
             forbearance
             of
             it
             with
             us
             .
             Answ
             .
             I
             have
             in
             my
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             and
             oft
             proved
             that
             it
             is
             of
             great
             importance
             to
             Christ's
             ends
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             have
             it
             continued
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             is
             a
             practical
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             that
             making
             small
             difference
             between
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             tends
             to
             Church
             destruction
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             reproach
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             the
             utter
             undoing
             of
             millions
             of
             Souls
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             Pope
             and
             Prelates
             have
             abused
             it
             to
             captivate
             Princes
             and
             Nations
             ,
             the
             just
             use
             of
             it
             (
             he
             knoweth
             )
             is
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             visibly
             recorded
             in
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             several
             ages
             .
             Though
             some
             Erastians
             are
             of
             late
             against
             it
             ;
             And
             Jesuits
             and
             worldly
             Protestants
             can
             dispense
             with
             it
             when
             it
             would
             hurt
             their
             worldly
             Interest
             ,
             and
             turn
             it
             chiefly
             against
             Gods
             Servants
             that
             displease
             and
             cross
             them
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             25.
             p.
             284.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               The
               want
               of
               Discipline
               in
               the
               Parish
               
               Churches
               was
               never
               thought
               by
               old
               Nonconformists
               destructive
               to
               the
               being
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             They
             did
             not
             confound
             the
             Power
             and
             the
             Exercise
             :
             Nor
             what
             the
             Ministers
             office
             is
             indeed
             and
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             by
             the
             Bishops
             Mind
             and
             Rules
             of
             Conformity
             .
             I
             say
             as
             they
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Exercise
             may
             be
             suspended
             without
             nulling
             the
             Power
             or
             Policy
             .
             2.
             
             They
             are
             true
             Pastors
             and
             Churches
             by
             Gods
             will
             ,
             against
             the
             will
             of
             those
             that
             would
             degrade
             them
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             26.
             
             But
             
               supposing
               every
               man
               left
               to
               his
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               for
               Communion
               .
            
             1.
             
             He
             saith
             the
             
               greatest
               Offenders
               generally
               excommunicate
               themselves
            
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             And
             is
             it
             your
             way
             to
             leave
             all
             the
             rest
             to
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             preach
             and
             write
             against
             ,
             and
             lay
             in
             Jail
             dissenting
             godly
             People
             that
             communicate
             not
             with
             you
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             are
             not
             all
             these
             Offenders
             still
             Members
             of
             your
             Church
             ?
             Albaspineus
             complaineth
             of
             their
             Roman
             French
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             knew
             any
             further
             cast
             out
             than
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             left
             still
             to
             other
             parts
             of
             communion
             as
             Members
             ;
             And
             so
             do
             you
             by
             thousands
             who
             are
             all
             Sons
             of
             your
             Church
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             none
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             again
             at
             it
             ,
             
               what
               Church
               I
               was
               of
            
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             told
             him
             oft
             enough
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
            
             .
             What
             the
             National
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             ACcording
             to
             the
             Doctors
             Method
             we
             come
             now
             to
             the
             Explication
             of
             one
             of
             the
             terms
             of
             our
             Controversie
             ,
             so
             long
             and
             loudly
             called
             for
             ,
             
               viz.
               what
               the
               National
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               is
               ,
               which
               we
               must
               obey
               ,
               and
               from
               which
               we
               are
               said
               to
               separate
               ,
               p.
            
             287.
             
             And
             the
             answer
             is
             such
             as
             may
             tell
             Dr.
             Fulwood
             and
             him
             ,
             that
             it's
             time
             to
             give
             over
             wondering
             that
             I
             understood
             not
             what
             they
             meant
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Our
             question
             is
             of
             the
             Church
             Policy
             and
             Political
             Form.
             All
             writers
             of
             Politicks
             difference
             a
             meer
             Community
             ,
             from
             a
             
               Political
               Body
            
             :
             This
             is
             essentiated
             of
             the
             two
             constitutive
             Parts
             ,
             the
             
               Pars
               Regens
            
             and
             
               Pars
               subdita
            
             :
             the
             former
             is
             much
             like
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             the
             later
             the
             Body
             .
             The
             Ruling
             Part
             is
             called
             the
             Form
             by
             most
             ,
             and
             the
             sorts
             (
             
               Monarchical
               ,
               Aristocratical
               ,
               Democratical
            
             or
             mixt
             )
             the
             
               form
               in
               Specie
            
             ,
             as
             the
             rational
             or
             sensitive
             Soul
             to
             Animals
             :
             But
             the
             Relative
             Form
             is
             the
             Union
             of
             both
             in
             their
             proper
             order
             .
             Such
             a
             body
             Politick
             is
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             a
             City
             ,
             a
             Church
             in
             the
             proper
             and
             usual
             sense
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             a
             loose
             sense
             many
             other
             things
             may
             be
             called
             a
             Church
             .
             As
             1.
             a
             Community
             prepared
             for
             a
             governing
             Form
             ,
             not
             yet
             received
             .
             2.
             
             An
             occasional
             Congregation
             about
             Religion
             (
             as
             Prisoners
             that
             pray
             together
             ;
             Men
             that
             meet
             about
             a
             Religious
             Consultation
             or
             Dispute
             ,
             &c.
             )
             3.
             
             Many
             Churches
             as
             under
             one
             Christian
             Magistrate
             as
             an
             accidental
             Head.
             4.
             
             Many
             Churches
             associated
             for
             mutual
             help
             and
             concord
             ,
             without
             any
             governing
             Head
             :
             Either
             of
             one
             Kingdom
             or
             of
             many
             .
             5.
             
             Many
             Churches
             as
             meerly
             agreeing
             in
             Judgment
             and
             Love
             ,
             in
             distant
             parts
             of
             the
             World.
             None
             of
             these
             are
             Churches
             in
             the
             political
             Sense
             ,
             but
             are
             equivocally
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             But
             Politically
             .
             1.
             
             All
             the
             Christian
             World
             is
             one
             Church
             as
             formed
             by
             their
             Relation
             to
             Christ
             the
             Head.
             2.
             
             All
             single
             Churches
             that
             have
             Pastors
             to
             guide
             them
             in
             the
             Essentials
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             are
             true
             Churches
             ,
             formed
             by
             this
             mutual
             Relation
             .
             These
             two
             are
             undoubted
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             The
             now
             
               Roman
               ▪
               Catholick
            
             Church
             is
             one
             by
             Usurpation
             ,
             as
             informed
             by
             one
             Usurping
             head
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             Patriarchal
             Church
             is
             one
             ,
             as
             Governed
             by
             a
             Patriarch
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             Provincial
             Church
             is
             one
             as
             headed
             by
             the
             Metropolitan
             ,
             or
             as
             mixt
             where
             Aristocratically
             others
             are
             joyned
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             An
             Archiepiscopal
             or
             Diocesan
             Church
             that
             hath
             particular
             Churches
             and
             Bishops
             under
             it
             is
             one
             as
             headed
             by
             that
             Diocesane
             .
             (
             
               Jure
               an
               injuriâ
            
             I
             dispute
             not
             .
             )
          
           
             7.
             
             A
             Diocesane
             Church
             of
             many
             score
             or
             hundred
             Parishes
             ,
             having
             no
             
               Episcopus
               Gregis
            
             ,
             or
             true
             Pastors
             and
             Pastoral
             Churches
             under
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             half
             Pastors
             and
             Chappels
             that
             are
             but
             
               partes
               Ecclesia
            
             ,
             is
             one
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             lowest
             sort
             ,
             in
             their
             opinion
             ,
             as
             headed
             by
             that
             Diocesane
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             A
             Presbyterian
             Classical
             Church
             is
             one
             ,
             as
             headed
             by
             the
             Classes
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             A
             Presbyterian
             National
             Church
             is
             one
             ,
             as
             headed
             by
             the
             General
             Assembly
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             An
             Episcopal
             National
             Church
             is
             one
             ,
             either
             as
             headed
             by
             one
             National
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             a
             Synod
             of
             Bishops
             Aristocratically
             ;
             or
             else
             by
             a
             Synod
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             Aristocratically
             .
             All
             these
             that
             are
             constituted
             of
             
               One
               Regent
            
             and
             a
             
               subdite
               Part
            
             ,
             are
             called
             Churches
             in
             a
             Political
             proper
             sense
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             equivocally
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             Of
             which
             sort
             is
             the
             
               National
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ?
          
           
             And
             the
             Doctor
             saith
             ,
             page
             287.
             1.
             
             
               That
               the
               Society
               of
               all
               Christians
               is
               counted
               a
               true
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               from
               their
               Union
               and
               Consent
               in
               some
               common
               things
               :
               and
               so
               is
               ours
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             But
             
               in
               what
               common
               things
               ?
               Not
               in
               one
               Bible
               ,
            
             for
             so
             may
             Hereticks
             ,
             much
             less
             in
             one
             Liturgy
             .
             If
             it
             be
             not
             a
             consent
             in
             one
             Governing
             Head
             ,
             it
             makes
             no
             proper
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             supposeth
             an
             agreement
             in
             the
             same
             Faith
             ,
             and
             
               under
               the
               same
               Government
               and
               Discipline
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             That
             's
             right
             :
             But
             what
             Government
             is
             it
             ,
             Civil
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             ?
             The
             first
             is
             no
             essential
             part
             of
             a
             proper
             Church
             .
             If
             it
             be
             the
             later
             ,
             is
             it
             
               one
               in
               specie
            
             or
             in
             
               individu●
               politico
            
             ?
             Not
             the
             former
             ;
             for
             a
             100
             Episcopal
             Churches
             in
             several
             Nations
             may
             have
             one
             species
             of
             Government
             ,
             as
             many
             Kingdoms
             may
             have
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             the
             later
             that
             is
             all
             my
             Question
             ,
             
               which
               is
               the
               Church-Head
            
             ?
          
           
           
             He
             saith
             [
             
               As
               several
               Families
               make
               one
               Kingdom
               ,
               so
               several
               lesser
               Churches
               make
               one
               National
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             True
             ,
             if
             that
             National
             Church
             have
             one
             Constitutive
             Head
             as
             a
             Family
             hath
             :
             It
             's
             no
             Family
             without
             a
             Pater
             or
             
               Mater
               Familias
            
             .
             And
             no
             Governed
             proper
             Church
             without
             Governours
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             Governour
             where
             there
             is
             no
             supreme
             in
             his
             place
             and
             kind
             :
             For
             inferiours
             have
             all
             their
             power
             from
             the
             supreme
             :
             There
             is
             no
             Universal
             supreme
             but
             God
             :
             but
             the
             King
             is
             subordinately
             the
             supreme
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             in
             respect
             to
             inferiours
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             in
             other
             Governed
             Societies
             .
          
           
             He
             addeth
             [
             
               The
               name
               of
               a
               Church
               comprehended
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Governours
               and
               People
               of
               whole
               Cities
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               be
               extended
               to
               many
               Cities
               united
               under
               one
               Civil
               Government
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               rules
               of
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             If
             the
             question
             were
             only
             
               de
               nomine
            
             ,
             we
             grant
             that
             Civil
             Courts
             even
             of
             Heathens
             are
             usually
             by
             Writers
             called
             Ecclesia
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             any
             Assembly
             .
             If
             this
             be
             all
             you
             mean
             ,
             speak
             out
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Many
             Nations
             may
             agree
             in
             the
             same
             Rules
             of
             Religion
             ,
             yea
             ,
             so
             all
             Christians
             do
             :
             Doth
             this
             constitute
             National
             Churches
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             One
             Civil
             Government
             is
             of
             another
             species
             ,
             and
             not
             essential
             but
             accidental
             to
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doth
             not
             constitute
             or
             individuate
             it
             :
             One
             justice
             of
             Peace
             or
             Mayor
             in
             a
             Christian
             Corporation
             ,
             doth
             not
             make
             it
             one
             Parish
             Church
             .
             But
             if
             this
             be
             all
             your
             meaning
             ,
             speak
             out
             :
             we
             grant
             
               de
               re
            
             a
             Christian
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             contend
             not
             
               de
               nomine
            
             if
             you
             call
             it
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             page
             297.
             
             ●
             .
             As
             to
             the
             difference
             of
             a
             National
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             granteth
             what
             we
             desire
             ,
             confessing
             the
             difference
             .
             But
             asketh
             [
             
               whence
               cometh
               all
               this
               zeal
               now
               against
               a
               National
               Church
               ?
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             An
             untrue
             insinuation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             desire
             to
             know
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             is
             untruly
             called
             zeal
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             agreeing
             with
             you
             in
             the
             description
             is
             no
             zeal
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             He
             adds
             [
             
               The
               Presbyterians
               and
               Mr.
            
             Hudson
             
               write
               for
               it
            
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Mr.
             Hudson
             is
             a
             Conformist
             :
             And
             the
             Presbyterians
             tell
             you
             what
             they
             mean
             ,
             a
             Christian
             Nation
             of
             particular
             Churches
             Governed
             by
             One
             General
             Assembly
             as
             the
             Supreme
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             .
             Whether
             this
             be
             just
             or
             unjust
             is
             now
             none
             of
             our
             question
             .
             I
             have
             oft
             told
             what
             I
             think
             of
             it
             .
             Do
             you
             also
             tell
             us
             which
             is
             your
             National
             Church-power
             and
             I
             have
             done
             ?
             Are
             you
             loth
             to
             be
             understood
             ?
          
           
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             But
             page
             299.
             
             He
             cometh
             to
             his
             plain
             Answer
             ,
             viz.
             1.
             
             [
             
               The
               National
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               diffusive
               is
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               Christians
               in
               this
               Nation
               ,
               consisting
               of
               Pastors
               and
               People
               ,
               agreeing
               in
               that
               Faith
               ,
               Government
               and
               worship
               which
               are
               established
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               this
               Realm
               .
            
             ]
             And
             now
             he
             [
             
               continues
               his
               wonder
               at
               those
               who
               so
               confidently
               say
               ,
               they
               cannot
               tell
               what
               we
               mean
               by
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             .
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Yea
             ,
             your
             wonder
             may
             increase
             ,
             that
             I
             less
             and
             less
             understand
             it
             ,
             if
             you
             did
             not
             after
             tell
             us
             better
             ●●an
             in
             this
             unhappy
             definition
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Is
             this
             called
             the
             
               Church
               diffusive
            
             one
             
               Governed
               body
               Politick
            
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             Church
             in
             the
             sense
             in
             question
             ,
             and
             I
             'le
             not
             stick
             with
             you
             for
             an
             equivocal
             name
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Do
             you
             mean
             by
             [
             
               Government
               agreed
               in
            
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Civil
             Government
             .
             2.
             
             Or
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             of
             the
             particular
             Churches
             severally
             .
             3.
             
             Or
             one
             Government
             of
             all
             the
             National
             Church
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             makes
             it
             no
             Church
             in
             the
             sense
             in
             question
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             makes
             it
             no
             Church
             ,
             but
             an
             Association
             of
             many
             Churches
             ▪
             such
             as
             a
             thousand
             Independent
             ▪
             Churches
             may
             make
             ,
             or
             the
             Churches
             of
             many
             Kingdoms
             .
             Many
             Families
             Associated
             are
             no
             City
             or
             one
             ruled
             Society
             if
             they
             agree
             in
             no
             Common
             Governours
             ,
             but
             only
             their
             several
             Family
             Governours
             .
             Many
             Cities
             associated
             are
             no
             Commonwealth
             if
             they
             agree
             not
             in
             one
             supreme
             power
             .
             It
             's
             no
             political
             body
             without
             one
             common
             Governour
             ▪
             Natural
             or
             Collective
             ,
             Monarchical
             ,
             Aristocratical
             or
             Democratical
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             is
             it
             of
             [
             
               Worship
               established
               by
               Law
            
             ]
             that
             individuates
             your
             Church
             ?
             If
             all
             th●●
             the
             Law
             hath
             established
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Your
             Church
             hath
             oft
             changed
             its
             very
             being
             ,
             and
             may
             do
             at
             every
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             the
             Church
             is
             small
             and
             unknown
             ,
             if
             all
             that
             differ
             in
             any
             point
             established
             are
             no
             parts
             of
             it
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             
               not
               all
            
             established
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             by
             this
             definition
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             very
             matter
             of
             your
             Church
             .
             So
             that
             here
             is
             a
             definition
             which
             neither
             notifieth
             matter
             or
             form
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             Next
             he
             answereth
             the
             Question
             ,
             
               How
               all
               the
               Congregations
               in
            
             England
             
               make
               up
               this
               one
               Church
            
             ?
             ]
             and
             answereth
             [
             
               By
               Unity
               of
               Consent
               ,
               as
               all
               particular
               Churches
               make
               one
               Catholick
               .
            
             ]
          
           
           
             Answ
             .
             Consent
             to
             what
             ?
             1.
             
             If
             it
             be
             not
             to
             
               one
               common
               Government
            
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             Governed
             Church
             ,
             as
             one
             .
             2.
             
             Doth
             he
             think
             that
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             consenteth
             not
             to
             one
             
               Governing
               Head
               ,
               Christ
            
             ?
             And
             doth
             any
             thing
             else
             make
             them
             formally
             
               One
               Politick
               body
               or
               Church
            
             ?
             This
             were
             ill
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             Question
             ,
             
               How
               comes
               it
               to
               be
               One
               National
               Church
               ?
            
             (
             Saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               say
               because
               it
               was
               received
               by
               the
               common
               consent
               of
               the
               whole
               Nation
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               other
               Laws
               of
               the
               Nation
               are
               ?
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Whether
             ,
             [
             
               How
               comes
               it
            
             ?
             ]
             Speak
             of
             the
             
               efficient
               cause
               ,
               or
               the
               formal
               ,
            
             or
             what
             ,
             it
             's
             hard
             to
             know
             ,
             so
             singular
             are
             his
             Logical
             notions
             .
             But
             the
             first
             is
             most
             likely
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             question
             is
             still
             unanswered
             ,
             
               What
               is
               the
               One
               common
               Governing
               power
               in
               the
               Church
               which
               this
               Parliament
               consent
               hath
               ●●t
               up
               ?
            
             He
             knows
             this
             is
             the
             question
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             if
             it
             be
             by
             
               Parliament
               consent
               ,
               how
               old
               is
               your
               Church
               ?
            
             What
             Parliament
             first
             made
             it
             ?
             It
             's
             not
             so
             old
             as
             Luther
             ?
             Is
             it
             no
             older
             than
             the
             Liturgy
             or
             Canons
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Doth
             it
             die
             and
             live
             again
             as
             oft
             as
             Parliaments
             change
             it
             ?
             If
             the
             corruption
             of
             one
             have
             been
             the
             generation
             of
             another
             ,
             how
             many
             Churches
             of
             England
             have
             you
             had
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             whole
             Nation
             did
             not
             consent
             by
             Parliament
             when
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             voted
             down
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Liturgy
             :
             was
             there
             then
             no
             National
             Church
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             How
             shall
             we
             prove
             that
             the
             whole
             or
             half
             the
             Nation
             ever
             meant
             to
             put
             their
             consent
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Parliament
             to
             make
             a
             new
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             to
             alter
             it
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             What
             men
             make
             they
             may
             destroy
             .
             May
             not
             the
             Nation
             withdraw
             such
             consent
             ?
             and
             the
             Parliament
             unmake
             their
             creature
             ▪
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             Next
             ,
             p.
             300
             he
             saith
             [
             
               The
               Representative
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               i●
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               of
               this
               Church
               meeting
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               to
               consult
               and
               advise
               about
               〈◊〉
               of
               Religion
               .
               —
               The
               consent
               of
               〈◊〉
               Convocations
            
             (
             of
             Ca●●erbury
             and
             York
             Provinces
             )
             
               ●●
               the
               Representative
               National
               Church
               of
            
             England
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             So
             here
             we
             have
             a
             
               Diffusiv●
               Church
            
             and
             its
             Representative
             ,
             but
             no
             Government
             of
             either
             ,
             as
             a
             Church
             ,
             mentioned
             ,
             but
             the
             Civil
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             they
             can
             be
             no
             Governours
             meerly
             as
             Representing
             those
             that
             are
             no
             Governours
             themselves
             .
             Not
             as
             the
             
               peoples
               Representatives
            
             ;
             fo●
             they
             are
             no
             
               Church
               Governours
            
             (
             whatever
             elsewhere
             he
             saith
             like
             
             a
             Brownist
             of
             the
             Keys
             being
             given
             to
             Peter
             as
             representing
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             )
             .
             Not
             as
             the
             Presbyters
             representatives
             ;
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             are
             denied
             Episcopal
             power
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             they
             are
             Governours
             at
             most
             but
             of
             their
             particular
             Churches
             ;
             and
             not
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             3.
             
             Not
             as
             the
             Bishops
             representatives
             ,
             for
             1.
             
             They
             are
             there
             themselves
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             they
             are
             no
             
               Common
               Governours
               of
               the
               whole
               as
               such
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             he
             mean
             that
             the
             two
             Convocations
             when
             they
             consent
             become
             the
             One
             Common
             Constitutive
             Governing
             Power
             of
             the
             National
             Church
             ,
             this
             is
             intelligible
             ,
             but
             1.
             
             He
             after
             denieth
             any
             such
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             then
             their
             dissent
             would
             dissolve
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             one
             Convocation
             not
             oblige
             it
             ;
             (
             with
             much
             more
             such
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             But
             yet
             he
             perceiveth
             he
             hath
             not
             answered
             me
             ,
             and
             therefore
             comes
             to
             it
             ,
             page
             300
             ,
             saying
             ,
             [
             
               It
               's
               a
               false
               supposition
               that
               where-ever
               there
               is
               the
               true
               notion
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               a
               Constitutive
               Regent
               part
               ,
               —
               a
               standing
               Governing
               power
               which
               is
               an
               essential
               part
               of
               it
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             A
             
               true
               notion
            
             ,
             belongeth
             to
             equivocals
             :
             The
             
               true
               notion
            
             ,
             and
             the
             proper
             
               political
               notion
            
             are
             words
             of
             various
             signification
             .
             I
             have
             granted
             you
             that
             the
             
               true
               notion
            
             of
             a
             Church
             belongs
             to
             a
             Ship-full
             ,
             a
             Prison
             full
             ,
             a
             House-full
             ,
             of
             Christians
             as
             such
             ;
             and
             to
             our
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Common-Council
             of
             the
             City
             :
             But
             not
             the
             notion
             now
             in
             question
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Is
             not
             Government
             essential
             to
             a
             Governed
             Church
             ?
             Fixed
             Government
             to
             a
             fixed
             Church
             ,
             and
             transient
             temporary
             Government
             to
             an
             answerable
             Church
             ?
             Deny
             this
             and
             few
             will
             follow
             you
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             He
             adds
             ,
             [
             
               Which
               I
               will
               prove
               to
               be
               false
               from
               Mr.
               B.
               himself
               .
               He
               asserts
               that
               there
               is
               one
               Catholick
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               particular
               Churches
               headed
               by
               their
               particular
               Bishops
               or
               Pastors
               ,
               are
               parts
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               as
               a
               Troop
               is
               of
               an
               Army
               ,
               and
               a
               City
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               .
               —
               Then
               it
               will
               unavoidably
               follow
               ,
               that
               there
               must
               be
               a
               Catholick
               visible
               Head
               to
               a
               Catholick
               visible
               Church
               .
               And
               so
               Mr.
               Bs
               :
               Constitutive
               Regent
               part
               of
               a
               Church
               hath
               done
               the
               Pope
               a
               wonderful
               kindness
               —
               But
               there
               are
               some
               men
               in
               the
               world
               that
               do
               not
               attend
               the
               advantages
               they
               give
               to
               Popery
               ,
               so
               they
               may
               but
               vent
               their
               spleen
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               But
               doth
               not
               Mr.
               B.
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Universal
               Church
               is
               headed
               by
               Christ
               ;
               I
               grant
               he
               doth
               :
               But
               the
               Question
               is
               of
               the
               Visible
               Church
               of
               which
               particular
               Churches
               
               are
               parts
               :
               And
               they
               being
               Visible
               parts
               ,
               require
               a
               Visible
               Constitutive
               Regent
               Head
               ,
               —
               therefore
               the
               whole
               Visible
               Church
               must
               have
               likewise
               a
               Constitutive
               Visible
               Regent
               part
               —
               This
               is
               to
               make
               a
               Key
               for
               Catholicks
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             am
             glad
             he
             speaketh
             so
             intelligibly
             ,
             in
             denying
             a
             
               Constitutive
               Regent
               part
               ▪
            
             though
             sorry
             that
             he
             speaks
             so
             ill
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             I
             have
             written
             against
             
               Johnson
               ,
               alias
               Terrae
            
             the
             Papist
             ,
             two
             Books
             on
             this
             subject
             ;
             especially
             the
             later
             fully
             proving
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             headed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             that
             visible
             Church
             Catholick
             of
             which
             all
             particulars
             are
             members
             ;
             Can
             the
             Reader
             think
             I
             should
             write
             it
             over
             again
             ,
             because
             this
             Doctor
             will
             talk
             over
             a
             little
             of
             the
             same
             with
             that
             Priest
             ,
             and
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             my
             proof
             or
             answer
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Doth
             he
             believe
             that
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             are
             not
             visible
             parts
             of
             God's
             Universal
             Kingdom
             ?
             and
             yet
             God
             invisible
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Dare
             he
             say
             that
             all
             true
             Churches
             are
             not
             real
             parts
             of
             Christ's
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             Governed
             body
             ?
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             they
             visible
             ?
             Is
             it
             necessary
             then
             that
             the
             Universal
             Head
             must
             be
             visible
             if
             the
             subordinate
             be
             so
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Doth
             he
             not
             perceive
             that
             he
             turneth
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             from
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             
               Regent
               head
            
             ,
             to
             the
             necessity
             of
             his
             visibility
             ?
             As
             if
             our
             question
             had
             not
             been
             ,
             
               Which
               is
               the
               Regent
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ?
             
               but
               whether
               it
               must
               be
               visible
               ?
            
             Is
             this
             edifying
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             All
             Christians
             are
             agreed
             that
             the
             Universal
             Church
             is
             Visible
             .
             1.
             
             In
             its
             parts
             and
             members
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             their
             profession
             .
             2.
             
             In
             that
             Christ
             the
             Head
             was
             visible
             on
             earth
             ;
             3.
             
             And
             hath
             left
             Visible
             Universal
             Laws
             ;
             4.
             
             And
             hath
             a
             Body
             visible
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             as
             the
             King
             is
             to
             his
             Courtiers
             but
             not
             to
             most
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             5.
             
             And
             will
             shortly
             visibly
             judge
             all
             the
             World.
             Thus
             far
             and
             no
             further
             (
             save
             as
             seen
             extraordinarily
             to
             
               Paul
               ,
               Stephen
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             is
             the
             Universal
             Head
             Visible
             .
             And
             are
             we
             not
             agreed
             that
             this
             is
             a
             real
             and
             most
             excellent
             Political
             Church
             ▪
             and
             that
             all
             other
             Visible
             Churches
             are
             parts
             of
             it
             ?
             Something
             besides
             spleen
             makes
             some
             men
             talk
             dangerously
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             But
             really
             doth
             he
             think
             that
             this
             doth
             unavoidably
             set
             up
             the
             Pope
             ?
             Why
             ,
             first
             is
             there
             a
             word
             of
             this
             that
             a
             sober
             Christian
             dare
             deny
             ?
             or
             that
             the
             Christian
             World
             doth
             not
             commonly
             consent
             to
             ?
             And
             do
             the
             certain
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Church
             set
             up
             the
             Pope
             ?
             Will
             he
             turn
             Papist
             if
             this
             be
             proved
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Christian
             World
             be
             not
             deceived
             ?
             Is
             this
             our
             Champion
             against
             Popery
             now
             ?
             I
             thought
             no
             man
             but
             Mr.
             Cheny
             and
             some
             odd
             Papists
             had
             been
             of
             this
             Opinion
             ?
             But
             to
             Mr.
             Cheny
             and
             against
             Johnson
             I
             have
             confuted
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             thither
             refer
             the
             Reader
             .
             Far
             be
             it
             from
             me
             to
             resist
             Popery
             by
             denying
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Christ's
             Church
             thus
             far
             visible
             is
             one
             Political
             body
             headed
             by
             himself
             ,
             2.
             
             Or
             that
             all
             true
             visible
             Churches
             are
             parts
             of
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Or
             that
             every
             Political
             Governed
             body
             is
             constituted
             of
             the
             
               Regent
               and
               subdite
               parts
            
             .
             Christians
             will
             reject
             me
             for
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             Politicians
             deride
             me
             if
             I
             hold
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             He
             proceedeth
             ,
             [
             
               2.
               
               The
               plain
               resolution
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               deny
               any
               necessity
               of
               any
               such
               Regent
               Constitutive
               part
               ,
               or
               one
               formal
               Ecclesiastical
               Head
               as
               essential
               to
               a
               National
               Church
               :
               For
               a
               National
               consent
               is
               as
               sufficient
               to
               make
               a
               National
               Church
               as
               an
               Universal
               consent
               to
               make
               a
               Catholick
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             No
             consent
             maketh
             a
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             but
             consenting
             to
             one
             supreme
             Head
             ,
             Christ
             :
             But
             I
             am
             glad
             I
             understand
             you
             .
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             Saith
             he
             ,
             [
             
               Quest
               .
               By
               what
               way
               this
               National
               consent
               is
               to
               be
               declared
               ?
               By
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               this
               Church
               the
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               summoned
               by
               the
               King
               's
               Writ
               ,
               are
               to
               advise
               and
               declare
               their
               judgments
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               received
               and
               enacted
               by
               Parliament
               there
               is
               as
               great
               a
               National
               consent
               as
               to
               any
               Law.
               And
               all
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               Ministers
               and
               People
               make
               up
               this
               National
               Church
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Now
             we
             are
             come
             to
             the
             bottom
             :
             And
             ,
             1.
             
             Our
             question
             is
             of
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctor
             tells
             us
             the
             Administration
             makes
             it
             .
             To
             
               consult
               and
               advise
               and
               make
               Laws
            
             are
             acts
             of
             Administration
             ,
             and
             follow
             the
             Constitution
             .
             Men
             must
             
               have
               Power
            
             before
             they
             
               use
               it
            
             ,
             and
             must
             
               be
               a
               Church
            
             before
             they
             
               act
               〈◊〉
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Yea
             to
             Advise
             and
             Consult
             are
             not
             so
             much
             as
             acts
             proper
             to
             administring
             Government
             ,
             but
             belong
             to
             those
             that
             are
             no
             Governours
             also
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             they
             be
             no
             Laws
             till
             the
             Parliament
             make
             them
             such
             ,
             then
             either
             the
             Parliament
             are
             your
             Church
             Head
             ,
             or
             you
             have
             none
             that
             's
             Ecclesiastical
             .
          
           
             But
             having
             your
             plain
             Confession
             that
             you
             have
             no
             such
             
               Regent
               part
            
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             
               no
               Church
               Political
            
             ,
             (
             save
             Civil
             )
             but
             a
             meer
             Association
             ,
             I
             ask
          
           
           
             §
             .
             13.
             1.
             
             Why
             do
             you
             pretend
             that
             
               we
               are
               none
               of
               the
               Church
            
             of
             England
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             vent
             our
             spleen
             against
             it
             or
             deny
             it
             ,
             who
             deny
             not
             Associated
             Churches
             in
             England
             under
             one
             Civil
             Government
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             unhappily
             are
             the
             Church-Defenders
             and
             Conformists
             disagreed
             ?
             Read
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             and
             many
             such
             others
             that
             take
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             a
             
               Governed
               body
               Politick
            
             and
             see
             what
             they
             will
             judg
             of
             you
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Are
             not
             you
             and
             I
             liker
             to
             be
             of
             one
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             who
             agree
             
               what
               it
               is
            
             ,
             than
             
               you
               and
               those
               Bishops
               and
               Doctors
            
             that
             speak
             of
             two
             different
             things
             ,
             and
             agree
             not
             so
             much
             
               as
               what
               it
               is
            
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Have
             you
             not
             brought
             your
             Defence
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             to
             a
             fair
             issue
             ,
             by
             denying
             that
             there
             is
             any
             such
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             questioned
             political
             sense
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             What
             made
             you
             before
             talk
             of
             being
             under
             
               one
               Government
            
             ?
             If
             you
             meant
             only
             Civil
             ?
             Is
             your
             Governed
             Church
             as
             such
             only
             Civil
             ,
             or
             a
             Kingdom
             only
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             Do
             you
             not
             now
             absolve
             all
             men
             from
             the
             duty
             of
             
               obeying
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               a●
               such
            
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             guilt
             of
             disobeying
             them
             ?
             How
             can
             men
             Govern
             that
             are
             no
             Governours
             ?
             and
             how
             can
             we
             obey
             them
             ?
             It
             's
             only
             the
             Civil
             power
             then
             that
             we
             herein
             disobey
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             say
             that
             all
             the
             Bishops
             are
             Governours
             ,
             and
             altogether
             govern
             the
             whole
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             Yes
             
               per
               partes
            
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             a
             
               whole
               or
               Church
            
             .
             If
             twenty
             Families
             in
             a
             Village
             agree
             as
             Masters
             and
             Servants
             ,
             to
             go
             one
             way
             as
             Consenters
             ,
             this
             ▪
             maketh
             no
             one
             Government
             of
             the
             Village
             .
             If
             the
             Physicians
             of
             London
             consent
             to
             one
             Pharmacopeia
             that
             maketh
             them
             not
             a
             body
             Politick
             .
             If
             twenty
             Sea
             Captains
             consent
             to
             go
             one
             Voyage
             by
             one
             rule
             ,
             each
             one
             is
             a
             Governour
             of
             his
             own
             Ship
             ,
             but
             this
             maketh
             no
             Government
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             All
             the
             Justices
             and
             Mayors
             of
             England
             rule
             the
             Kingdom
             
               per
               partes
            
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Law
             :
             But
             all
             together
             make
             not
             one
             Aristocracy
             to
             Govern
             the
             Kingdom
             as
             One
             whole
             .
             Unless
             your
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             are
             United
             in
             One
             
               persona
               Politica
            
             or
             Aristocracy
             ,
             they
             may
             rule
             their
             several
             Churches
             ,
             but
             they
             make
             not
             one
             common
             Government
             for
             the
             National
             Church
             as
             such
             .
             An
             agreement
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             Spaniard
             ,
             and
             other
             Confederates
             make
             not
             one
             Kingdom
             or
             body
             Politick
             .
          
           
           
             7.
             
             How
             can
             they
             be
             Schismaticks
             for
             disobeying
             them
             that
             are
             not
             their
             Governours
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             How
             come
             Dissenters
             bound
             by
             
               Parliament
               consent
            
             ?
             If
             it
             never
             was
             in
             their
             minds
             to
             trust
             them
             as
             Consenters
             for
             them
             ?
             yea
             and
             declare
             their
             own
             dissent
             ,
             as
             most
             of
             the
             Nation
             did
             lately
             against
             Prelacy
             and
             Liturgy
             ,
             yea
             and
             their
             chosen
             representatives
             ?
             Have
             such
             representatives
             more
             power
             to
             express
             our
             consent
             than
             we
             our selves
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             You
             unhappily
             erre
             with
             Hooker
             in
             your
             popular
             Politicks
             ,
             if
             you
             think
             that
             the
             Laws
             bind
             us
             only
             because
             we
             consent
             to
             them
             by
             our
             Representatives
             ,
             or
             that
             as
             such
             they
             make
             them
             .
             Whereas
             it
             is
             as
             by
             
               Consenting
               in
               the
               Constitution
               they
               are
               made
               part
               of
               the
               Rullers
               or
               Legislators
               ,
            
             and
             not
             meerly
             as
             if
             
               we
               made
               the
               Laws
               by
               them
               .
            
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             as
             to
             Convocation
             consent
             ,
             how
             binds
             it
             all
             those
             that
             never
             consented
             to
             them
             ?
             How
             is
             the
             City
             of
             London
             so
             bound
             to
             Conform
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             not
             one
             chosen
             Clerk
             (
             but
             only
             the
             Dignitaries
             )
             in
             the
             Convocation
             that
             made
             us
             our
             Conformity
             (
             the
             two
             chosen
             by
             them
             being
             refused
             by
             the
             Bishops
             .
             )
          
           
             11.
             
             Will
             not
             you
             pass
             for
             an
             asserter
             of
             the
             Principles
             of
             Independency
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             say
             ,
             The
             Keys
             are
             given
             to
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             Convocation
             represent
             the
             People
             ,
             &c.
             but
             also
             that
             England
             is
             one
             Church
             but
             by
             consent
             ,
             without
             consenting
             to
             any
             one
             Constitutive
             Regent
             Church
             head
             .
             The
             Independants
             are
             for
             a
             National
             Church
             meerly
             by
             confederacy
             and
             consent
             ,
             without
             National
             Government
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             You
             go
             further
             from
             the
             Episcopal
             Politicks
             than
             the
             Presbyterians
             do
             :
             For
             they
             make
             an
             
               Aristocratical
               Regent
               Part
            
             ,
             but
             you
             make
             none
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             I
             doubt
             some
             Statesmen
             will
             be
             angry
             with
             you
             ,
             that
             say
             there
             is
             no
             power
             of
             Church
             Government
             in
             England
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             King
             as
             Head
             (
             as
             Crumpt●●
             before
             Cousins
             Tables
             ,
             and
             others
             ordinarily
             .
             )
          
           
             14.
             
             Do
             you
             make
             England
             in
             essentials
             any
             more
             one
             Church
             ,
             than
             England
             and
             any
             Foreigners
             agreeing
             are
             one
             ?
             Did
             the
             Synod
             of
             D●rt
             make
             us
             one
             with
             them
             ?
             Do
             large
             Councils
             make
             many
             Nations
             one
             Church
             ?
             Did
             the
             Heptarchy
             make
             England
             one
             Kingdom
             ,
             when
             seven
             Kings
             Governed
             the
             whole
             by
             parts
             ,
             but
             none
             the
             whole
             ,
             as
             such
             ?
          
           
           
             15.
             
             I
             beseech
             you
             think
             what
             you
             have
             done
             against
             the
             
               Parochial
               ,
               Diocesane
            
             and
             
               Provincial
               Churches
            
             in
             England
             .
             Have
             none
             of
             these
             ,
             have
             not
             each
             of
             these
             a
             
               Regent
               Constitutive
               part
            
             ?
             Are
             none
             of
             them
             true
             Churches
             in
             
               sensu
               politico
            
             ?
             You
             dare
             not
             say
             ,
             No.
             If
             they
             are
             ,
             You
             have
             said
             
               that
               visible
               Churches
               as
               Parts
               unavoidably
               require
               a
               visible
               Head
               to
               the
               whole
            
             (
             by
             which
             I
             bring
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             because
             you
             think
             Christ
             will
             not
             serve
             the
             turn
             :
             )
             And
             do
             you
             not
             say
             that
             all
             these
             Churches
             are
             parts
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ?
             And
             if
             you
             deny
             it
             to
             have
             one
             
               Regent
               part
            
             ,
             do
             you
             not
             then
             either
             destroy
             the
             rest
             ,
             or
             use
             the
             name
             Church
             equivocally
             to
             these
             several
             sorts
             so
             heterogeneal
             ?
          
           
             16.
             
             I
             pray
             you
             tell
             us
             ,
             from
             whom
             our
             Arch-bishops
             receive
             their
             power
             ?
             If
             you
             say
             from
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             so
             Inferiours
             or
             Equals
             may
             give
             power
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             Presbyters
             make
             Presbyters
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             
               generare
               speciem
            
             ?
             If
             it
             must
             come
             from
             Superiours
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             hath
             none
             such
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             If
             the
             Peoples
             consent
             can
             make
             a
             National
             Church
             ,
             why
             may
             it
             not
             make
             an
             Independant
             or
             Presbyterian
             Church
             ?
          
           
             18.
             
             If
             the
             Nations
             consent
             ,
             as
             such
             make
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             made
             by
             Legislative
             power
             of
             King
             and
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Do
             the
             Clergy
             represent
             the
             King
             ?
             or
             is
             he
             none
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
             20.
             
             How
             prove
             you
             that
             the
             Clergy
             represent
             the
             Laity
             in
             the
             Convocation
             ?
          
           
             21.
             
             By
             your
             Rule
             ,
             if
             divers
             parties
             of
             Christians
             agree
             to
             set
             up
             divers
             forms
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             with
             mutual
             forbearance
             they
             would
             be
             one
             National
             Church
             .
             And
             so
             would
             Episcopal
             ,
             Presbyterians
             and
             Independants
             if
             the
             Law
             allowed
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Was
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             the
             days
             of
             H.
             8.
             
             Ed.
             6.
             
             
               Q.
               Mary
               ,
               Q.
               Eliz.
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             23.
             
             Who
             maketh
             
               National
               Churches
            
             in
             absolute
             Hereditary
             Monarchies
             ,
             where
             are
             no
             Parliaments
             to
             signifie
             popular
             consent
             ?
          
           
             24.
             
             If
             every
             Law
             of
             Order
             be
             essential
             to
             your
             Church
             ,
             few
             Conformists
             are
             of
             it
             :
             If
             only
             the
             true
             essentials
             ,
             why
             are
             not
             we
             also
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             25.
             
             How
             ill
             agree
             you
             with
             Mr.
             
               Cheny
               ▪
            
             who
             maketh
             it
             Atheism
             ,
             Infidelity
             ,
             Blasphemy
             ,
             Impiety
             ,
             to
             assert
             Church-making
             consent
             or
             confederacies
             besides
             Baptism
             ?
          
           
           
             26.
             
             But
             the
             best
             is
             you
             leave
             us
             in
             hope
             of
             Reformation
             ;
             for
             if
             Parliaments
             will
             but
             consent
             for
             us
             to
             take
             down
             Diocesanes
             lower
             ,
             and
             to
             reform
             Parish-Churches
             ,
             and
             alter
             Liturgy
             ,
             &c.
             we
             are
             the
             
               National
               Church
            
             still
             .
             And
             one
             prevailing
             Vote
             may
             prove
             us
             all
             consenters
             ;
             and
             make
             the
             Church
             quite
             another
             thing
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             Yet
             he
             saith
             [
             Page
             299.
             
             
               By
               this
               description
               any
               one
               may
               see
               how
               easily
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               is
               distinguished
               from
               the
               Papists
               on
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               Dissenters
               on
               the
               other
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             am
             one
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             see
             it
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             see
             how
             to
             know
             the
             Church
             it self
             ,
             nor
             who
             is
             a
             Member
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             how
             any
             man
             can
             know
             it
             :
             but
             he
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             make
             it
             a
             
               Church
               invisible
            
             .
             But
             I
             see
             the
             Dissenters
             must
             be
             none
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             was
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             known
             from
             Papists
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             H.
             8.
             or
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             end
             ?
             or
             how
             known
             when
             it
             began
             ?
          
           
             How
             was
             it
             known
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             days
             ,
             when
             the
             Papists
             came
             to
             Church
             ?
             or
             now
             as
             to
             Church-Papists
             ?
             How
             shall
             we
             know
             to
             which
             Church
             the
             late
             Bishop
             Bramhall
             and
             other
             Doctors
             belong
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             the
             Pope
             Govern
             ▪
             us
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             as
             Patriarch
             of
             the
             
               West
               ,
               &
               principium
               unitatatis
               universalis
               ,
            
             and
             all
             go
             for
             Schismaticks
             that
             deny
             it
             .
             Some
             call
             this
             the
             New-Church
             of
             England
             ,
             differing
             from
             the
             old
             one
             which
             was
             before
             Bishop
             Laud.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             shall
             one
             know
             how
             far
             consent
             is
             necessary
             to
             a
             Member
             ,
             and
             dissent
             unchurcheth
             him
             ?
             Lately
             a
             Doctor
             was
             accused
             for
             saying
             he
             scrupled
             to
             call
             the
             King
             according
             to
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             
               Our
               most
               Religious
               King
            
             :
             Mr.
             Jole
             of
             Sarral
             was
             suspended
             for
             not
             oftner
             wearing
             the
             Surplice
             ,
             and
             denying
             to
             pray
             in
             the
             Litany
             for
             [
             
               Our
               most
               Gracious
               Queen
            
             Katherine
             ,
             and
             James
             
               Duke
               of
            
             York
             .
             But
             these
             are
             small
             dissents
             ;
             The
             sense
             is
             the
             Churches
             Law
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             sound
             of
             words
             in
             various
             senses
             :
             I
             have
             oft
             shewed
             in
             how
             many
             contrary
             senses
             the
             Conformists
             take
             the
             39
             Articles
             ,
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             Subscription
             and
             Declaration
             ,
             and
             the
             Oaths
             imposed
             ?
             How
             shall
             one
             know
             among
             all
             these
             ,
             who
             are
             ,
             or
             are
             not
             of
             your
             Church
             ?
             When
             you
             tell
             us
             that
             it
             is
             [
             
               Agreeing
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               Government
               and
               Worship
               which
               is
               established
               by
               Law
            
             ]
             and
             then
             speak
             so
             hotly
             against
             the
             need
             and
             being
             of
             any
             common
             Government
             ,
             save
             the
             Civil
             ,
             at
             all
             established
             over
             the
             Church
             as
             a.
             
               National
               body
            
             ,
             and
             never
             distinguish
             any
             necessary
             parts
             of
             
               Faith
               ,
               Government
            
             and
             Worship
             ,
             
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             nor
             tell
             us
             how
             to
             know
             them
             ?
             And
             when
             Conformists
             dissent
             in
             so
             many
             things
             ;
             some
             from
             Lay
             Chancellours
             Government
             by
             the
             Keys
             ,
             some
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Articles
             ,
             and
             the
             Noncon●o●●●ists
             say
             they
             consent
             to
             all
             that
             Scripture
             requireth
             ,
             and
             the
             meer
             Circumstantials
             determined
             by
             Law
             ,
             how
             shall
             you
             be
             known
             ?
             Either
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Essentials
             only
             ,
             or
             the
             Integrals
             also
             ,
             or
             also
             in
             all
             the
             Laws
             
               de
               Accedentibus
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             by
             agreement
             is
             made
             that
             
               One
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             it
             be
             only
             in
             Essentials
             ,
             is
             there
             either
             Confession
             ,
             Rubrick
             ,
             Canon
             ,
             or
             any
             Writer
             that
             hath
             told
             us
             
               which
               be
               those
            
             ,
             and
             
               all
               those
            
             ,
             and
             only
             those
             Essentials
             ?
             I
             never
             met
             with
             man
             that
             pretendeth
             to
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             never
             met
             with
             man
             that
             can
             thus
             tell
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             or
             not
             ?
             nor
             that
             can
             tell
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             not
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             say
             it
             must
             be
             consent
             also
             in
             the
             Integrals
             that
             is
             necessary
             
               ad
               esse
            
             ,
             is
             a
             contradiction
             :
             and
             is
             to
             make
             Integrals
             Essentials
             .
             To
             say
             that
             it
             must
             be
             consent
             in
             all
             Laws
             of
             Accidents
             also
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             that
             an
             essential
             part
             which
             is
             no
             part
             .
             Our
             loose
             confounding
             Disputers
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             lost
             the
             truth
             in
             such
             contradictions
             ,
             may
             say
             as
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             doth
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             Cavil
             :
             But
             will
             that
             answer
             help
             down
             all
             absurdities
             with
             reasonable
             men
             ?
             It
             's
             plain
             that
             as
             the
             Papists
             Doctrine
             of
             defining
             Church-Members
             and
             Christians
             ,
             by
             no
             Essential
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             by
             
               Probable
               Proposal
            
             of
             more
             or
             less
             doth
             make
             their
             Church
             invisible
             ,
             so
             doth
             this
             definition
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             by
             Doctor
             Stillingfleet
             make
             theirs
             ,
             and
             leave
             us
             uncertain
             who
             is
             of
             it
             .
             It
             makes
             me
             think
             what
             I
             hear
             Oliver
             the
             Usurper
             said
             to
             a
             Bishop
             that
             now
             is
             (
             as
             I
             am
             credibly
             told
             ,
             [
             
               Doctor
               how
               know
               you
               that
               you
               are
               a
               true
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             ]
             who
             answered
             him
             on
             Mr.
             Dodwell's
             Principles
             ,
             [
             
               Because
               I
               have
               received
               Ordination
               by
               uninterrupted
               successive
               conveyance
               from
               true
               Bishops
               ,
               from
               the
               Apostles
               :
            
             ]
             Saith
             he
             ;
             
               Are
               you
               sure
               they
               were
               all
               true
               Bishops
               and
               the
               succession
               uninterrupted
               ?
               Doctor
               will
               you
               take
               your
               Oath
               that
               you
               are
               thus
               a
               true
               Minister
               ?
            
             ]
             At
             which
             when
             he
             stuck
             ,
             [
             
               Come
               ,
               come
               ,
               Doctor
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               there
               is
               a
               surer
               and
               a
               nearer
               way
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Certain
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             if
             Agreement
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             39
             Articles
             ,
             or
             in
             all
             Forms
             and
             Ceremonies
             be
             necessary
             to
             constitute
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             abundance
             that
             subscribe
             are
             none
             ,
             that
             now
             go
             for
             such
             :
             But
             if
             not
             ,
             I
             pray
             tell
             us
             why
             such
             as
             I
             also
             are
             not
             Members
             of
             your
             Church
             .
             Do
             I
             more
             differ
             from
             you
             than
             
             Doctor
             Heylin
             ,
             Mr.
             Thorndike
             ,
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             word
             than
             the
             party
             which
             adhered
             to
             Arch-bishop
             La●d
             ,
             differed
             from
             the
             party
             which
             adhered
             to
             Bishop
             
               Abbot
               ,
               Whitgift
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Parliaments
             of
             those
             and
             after-times
             ?
             If
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             as
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             be
             constituted
             by
             no
             supreme
             Church-Government
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             we
             consent
             to
             the
             Association
             ,
             and
             none
             as
             it
             is
             one
             Political
             body
             .
             And
             what
             then
             becomes
             of
             its
             Laws
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Treatises
             of
             its
             Church-Policy
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             But
             yet
             the
             Doctor
             stops
             not
             here
             :
             
               I
               unavoidably
               introduce
               Popery
               if
               I
               make
               a
               Constitutive
               Regent
               Church
               power
               ,
               necessary
               to
               a
               Church
               :
               for
               then
               the
               Universal
               Church
               must
               have
               such
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             It
             's
             not
             necessary
             to
             an
             equivocal
             ungoverned
             Church
             ,
             such
             as
             our
             Worcestershire
             Association
             made
             :
             But
             to
             a
             Political
             Governed
             Church
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mark
             here
             all
             you
             that
             go
             the
             Political
             Church
             way
             ,
             that
             your
             Doctor
             accuseth
             you
             more
             than
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             even
             of
             certain
             opening
             the
             door
             to
             Popery
             .
             What
             if
             I
             had
             said
             so
             by
             you
             ?
             Is
             it
             such
             men
             that
             thus
             make
             you
             agents
             for
             a
             Pope
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Doth
             this
             Political
             description
             of
             Parochial
             ,
             Diocesane
             ,
             Provincial
             ,
             Patriarchal
             Churches
             ,
             also
             bring
             in
             Popery
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Then
             either
             our
             Archbishops
             have
             no
             power
             ,
             or
             they
             have
             it
             from
             no
             superiour
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             infer
             a
             Pope
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             again
             tell
             the
             Doctor
             as
             I
             did
             Mr.
             Cheny
             ;
             It
             is
             disingenious
             to
             say
             this
             to
             me
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             written
             so
             much
             against
             Johnson
             the
             Priest
             ,
             in
             my
             first
             ,
             and
             specially
             my
             second
             answer
             ,
             which
             none
             replyeth
             to
             ,
             without
             any
             confutation
             or
             notice
             of
             it
             ▪
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             that
             Christ's
             Catholick
             Church
             hath
             himself
             for
             an
             Essential
             Head
             ,
             sometime
             visible
             on
             earth
             ,
             leaving
             visible
             Laws
             ,
             and
             now
             visible
             to
             the
             Courtiers
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             coming
             visibly
             to
             judge
             all
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             other
             .
             Indeed
             if
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             and
             many
             such
             hold
             ,
             who
             deny
             that
             the
             power
             floweth
             immediately
             from
             Christs
             Law
             or
             Charter
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             Ordainers
             or
             Electors
             ,
             who
             do
             but
             
               determine
               of
               the
               Receiver
               and
               Invest
               him
               ,
            
             then
             all
             the
             Doctors
             in
             England
             cannot
             answer
             the
             Digression
             ,
             Cap.
             14.
             of
             the
             Book
             called
             [
             
               The
               Catholick
               Hierarchy
            
             ,
             ]
             proving
             that
             such
             a
             Prelatical
             subordination
             of
             Churches
             ,
             inferreth
             a
             Pope
             :
             But
             I
             have
             fully
             shewed
             the
             vanity
             of
             that
             inference
             as
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             remember
             that
             the
             Doctor
             and
             I
             are
             agreed
             ,
             that
             [
             
               A
               Nation
               consenting
            
             in
             an
             Association
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             
             a
             National
             Church
             (
             equivocally
             ,
             )
             Though
             it
             can
             make
             no
             Laws
             unless
             its
             consent
             also
             set
             up
             a
             Supreme
             Church-Government
             .
             Meet
             Agreements
             are
             not
             Laws
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             
             He
             next
             would
             make
             the
             unwary
             Reader
             think
             that
             he
             answereth
             my
             Question
             ,
             1.
             
             
               What
               is
               the
               same
               Rule
               that
               all
               must
               walk
               by
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               the
               Foundation
               of
               our
               Faith.
               —
               2.
               
               But
               our
               Church
               requireth
               Conformity
               to
               the
               Rules
               appointed
               by
               it
               agreable
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God.
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             the
             Scripture
             then
             is
             not
             the
             whole
             rule
             ,
             but
             part
             :
             the
             fundamental
             part
             .
             2.
             
             Which
             did
             Paul
             mean
             ?
             Was
             your
             Churches
             Rule
             then
             made
             ?
             3.
             
             Doth
             your
             Church
             require
             this
             
               ad
               esse
            
             ,
             or
             but
             
               ad
               melius
               esse
            
             ?
             If
             the
             first
             ,
             all
             Canon-breakers
             are
             dismembred
             ?
             And
             ,
             is
             that
             according
             to
             God's
             word
             ?
             If
             the
             later
             ,
             why
             am
             not
             I
             of
             your
             Church
             ?
             4.
             
             But
             how
             comes
             that
             Church
             to
             command
             and
             bind
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             such
             Ruling
             power
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Peoples
             Consent
             to
             the
             Pastoral
             and
             Church-Relation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             PAge
             307.
             
             Saith
             the
             Dean
             ,
             [
             
               The
               next
               thing
               to
               be
               considered
               is
               the
               interest
               and
               power
               of
               the
               People
               as
               to
               the
               choice
               of
               their
               Pastors
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               which
               great
               complaints
               are
               made
               ,
               —
               Mr.
               Baxter
               is
               very
               tragical
               on
               this
               Argument
               ,
               and
               keepeth
               not
               within
               tolerable
               bounds
               of
               discretion
               in
               pleading
               the
               Peoples
               Cause
               against
               Magistrates
               and
               Patrons
               and
               Laws
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             That
             is
             tolerable
             to
             some
             men
             ,
             which
             others
             cannot
             bear
             ;
             Silken
             ears
             must
             have
             soft
             words
             ;
             
               The
               Land
               cannot
               bear
               all
               his
               words
               ,
            
             was
             an
             old
             Complaint
             :
             And
             [
             
               Speak
               pleasing
               things
               ,
               Prophecy
               deceit
            
             ]
             was
             an
             old
             Mandate
             .
             It
             's
             no
             wonder
             if
             that
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             must
             judg
             whether
             our
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             Worshipping
             God
             be
             tolerable
             ,
             and
             must
             write
             us
             down
             the
             words
             which
             we
             must
             say
             to
             God
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             not
             be
             tolerated
             ,
             do
             also
             think
             themselves
             the
             meet
             judges
             ,
             whether
             our
             
               indiscretion
               be
               intollerable
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             let
             us
             try
             whether
             he
             state
             this
             Controversie
             any
             more
             Logically
             or
             truly
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             intimate
             not
             hurtful
             though
             tollerable
             untruth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             's
             a
             crooked
             insinuation
             ,
             to
             put
             the
             word
             [
             Power
             ]
             instead
             of
             [
             
               Right
               and
               Liberty
            
             ,
             ]
             as
             if
             [
             Power
             ]
             of
             Consenting
             in
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             [
             
               Power
               of
               Rulers
            
             ]
             were
             univocal
             and
             not
             equivocal
             terms
             :
             But
             this
             is
             tolerable
             :
             For
             experience
             hath
             convinced
             me
             ,
             how
             little
             Logical
             strictness
             is
             from
             this
             Doctor
             to
             be
             expected
             :
             I
             doubt
             lest
             next
             ,
             as
             some
             men
             instead
             of
             Learning
             maintain
             their
             reputation
             by
             deriding
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             expect
             some
             such
             defence
             of
             the
             Doctor●
             Logick
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             he
             is
             none
             of
             the
             
               Disputers
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               who
               deceive
               men
               by
               vain
               Philosophy
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             the
             word
             [
             choice
             ]
             instead
             of
             [
             consent
             ]
             is
             somewhat
             more
             crooked
             :
             For
             [
             choice
             ]
             usually
             includeth
             the
             first
             nominating
             
             Vote
             ;
             And
             he
             knoweth
             that
             I
             pleaded
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             the
             
               Churches
               consent
            
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             subsequent
             to
             the
             choice
             of
             Magistrates
             or
             Patrons
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             the
             next
             is
             worse
             ,
             that
             [
             
               I
               plead
               the
               Peoples
               Cause
               against
               Magistrates
               ,
               Patrons
               and
               Laws
               ,
            
             ]
             when
             I
             do
             but
             desire
             their
             Conjunction
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             His
             repetitions
             call
             me
             tediously
             to
             repeat
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Controversie
             (
             a
             business
             quite
             below
             him
             .
             )
          
           
             I.
             I
             Have
             oft
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             not
             made
             either
             Magistrates
             or
             People
             the
             Judges
             who
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             in
             general
             ;
             but
             the
             ORDAINERS
             and
             the
             PERSON
             himself
             conjunct
             .
             This
             is
             evident
             ,
             1.
             
             From
             Scripture
             Instances
             of
             all
             that
             were
             Ordained
             :
             2.
             
             From
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Who
             is
             supposed
             so
             fit
             to
             judge
             as
             men
             and
             Seniors
             of
             the
             same
             Office
             ?
             Who
             but
             Physicians
             are
             fit
             to
             judge
             who
             is
             meet
             to
             be
             a
             Licensed
             Physician
             ?
             And
             who
             but
             Philosophers
             judge
             of
             Graduates
             and
             Professours
             in
             Philosophy
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             no
             man
             can
             make
             me
             a
             Minister
             against
             my
             will
             ,
             nor
             know
             me
             to
             be
             fit
             ,
             if
             I
             know
             my self
             to
             be
             unfit
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             II.
             I
             have
             oft
             said
             that
             the
             Supreme
             Civil
             Governour
             is
             the
             Judge
             ,
             
               whom
               he
               must
               countenance
               ,
               maintain
               and
               tolerate
               .
            
             The
             proof
             is
             easie
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             
               to
               do
               it
            
             is
             his
             work
             ;
             and
             every
             man
             must
             be
             a
             discerning
             judge
             of
             his
             own
             work
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             a
             publick
             act
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             the
             chief
             publick
             Judge
             therein
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             III.
             I
             have
             oft
             said
             that
             the
             Disposal
             of
             the
             Tythes
             and
             Temples
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             Patron
             by
             his
             grant
             .
             But
             with
             these
             bounds
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             power
             is
             not
             Absolute
             ,
             but
             
               Under
               Christ
            
             and
             limited
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             hath
             no
             power
             against
             him
             ,
             nor
             to
             cross
             his
             Laws
             or
             to
             contradict
             his
             ends
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             Tythes
             and
             Temples
             were
             given
             only
             for
             publick
             Teachers
             of
             Catechumens
             ,
             or
             for
             meer
             Lecturers
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             must
             dispose
             of
             them
             to
             such
             as
             are
             capable
             of
             that
             Office.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             the
             Tythes
             and
             Temples
             were
             given
             for
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             bound
             to
             give
             them
             to
             such
             as
             are
             lawfully
             called
             to
             be
             such
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             advantage
             of
             his
             Trust
             ,
             overthrow
             the
             way
             of
             entrance
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             However
             if
             they
             were
             devoted
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             God
             who
             is
             the
             proprietor
             ,
             and
             it's
             sacrilege
             to
             alienate
             them
             .
             And
             an
             intolerable
             ill
             disposal
             is
             alienation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             IV.
             I
             have
             oft
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             being
             supposed
             that
             their
             Ancestors
             gift
             of
             Tythes
             or
             Glebe
             and
             Temples
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             our
             common
             Patronage
             and
             presenting
             power
             ,
             the
             will
             of
             the
             dead
             Donors
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             and
             their
             gifts
             given
             to
             none
             but
             on
             the
             termes
             by
             them
             determined
             :
             But
             their
             gifts
             are
             supposed
             to
             be
             for
             the
             Churches
             good
             and
             not
             against
             it
             :
             Nor
             had
             they
             any
             power
             on
             pretense
             of
             beneficence
             ,
             to
             destroy
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             away
             more
             than
             they
             give
             :
             But
             the
             Trusting
             of
             our
             Souls
             Conduct
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             more
             weight
             than
             Tythes
             and
             Temples
             .
             If
             Tythes
             be
             proved
             not
             to
             be
             of
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             all
             that
             can
             be
             expected
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             flock
             cannot
             trust
             him
             whom
             the
             Patron
             chuseth
             ,
             they
             let
             him
             give
             his
             Tythes
             and
             Temple
             to
             whom
             he
             please
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             trust
             their
             souls
             with
             such
             as
             they
             dare
             ,
             and
             safely
             may
             .
             But
             if
             he
             will
             chuse
             and
             offer
             them
             one
             whom
             they
             can
             safely
             and
             comfortably
             accept
             ,
             so
             as
             Tythes
             and
             Temples
             shall
             preponderate
             in
             case
             of
             small
             difference
             in
             the
             men
             ,
             prudence
             obligeth
             them
             to
             accept
             of
             the
             advantage
             .
             The
             same
             I
             say
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             countenance
             and
             approbation
             .
             But
             if
             the
             difference
             be
             very
             great
             ,
             it
             's
             better
             stretch
             our
             purses
             to
             build
             new
             Temples
             and
             pay
             our
             Pastors
             than
             trust
             our
             souls
             on
             the
             Pastoral
             Conduct
             of
             ignorant
             ,
             malignant
             ,
             unfaithful
             or
             heretical
             men
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             V.
             I
             have
             oft
             said
             ,
             that
             
               mutual
               consent
            
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             the
             relation
             of
             Pastor
             and
             Flock
             .
             And
             though
             sometimes
             the
             Rulers
             imposition
             ,
             and
             the
             Patrons
             choice
             ,
             may
             make
             it
             the
             Peoples
             duty
             in
             prudence
             to
             consent
             ,
             when
             the
             good
             preponderates
             the
             hurt
             ,
             (
             not
             else
             )
             yet
             
               till
               they
               consent
            
             ,
             the
             Relation
             is
             not
             existent
             .
             As
             if
             Children
             were
             bound
             to
             take
             Wives
             and
             Husbands
             by
             the
             Command
             and
             fore
             choice
             of
             Parents
             ,
             yet
             it
             's
             
               no
               Marriage
            
             till
             they
             consent
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             The
             common
             objection
             is
             from
             the
             inconvenience
             ,
             if
             the
             several
             
               parties
               agree
               not
            
             :
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             mischief
             of
             the
             contrary
             way
             ,
             is
             worse
             than
             that
             inconvenience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             this
             World
             without
             inconveniences
             where
             all
             things
             and
             persons
             and
             actions
             are
             imperfect
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             If
             Parents
             and
             Children
             agree
             not
             about
             their
             Marriage
             ,
             it
             hath
             great
             inconveniences
             ;
             And
             yet
             neither
             
               Parents
               Government
            
             ,
             nor
             
               Childrens
               consenting
               Liberty
            
             must
             be
             denyed
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             so
             weighty
             a
             Case
             ,
             divers
             Locks
             and
             Keys
             keep
             the
             Churches
             treasure
             safe
             .
             Prince
             ,
             Patron
             ,
             People
             and
             Ordainers
             ,
             will
             not
             so
             often
             agree
             on
             a
             vile
             person
             ,
             as
             any
             one
             of
             them
             alone
             may
             do
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             And
             now
             judge
             how
             Logically
             ,
             how
             honestly
             the
             Doctor
             hath
             stated
             the
             Case
             ,
             and
             made
             me
             
               Intolerably
               indiscreet
               and
               tragical
               against
               Magistrates
               ,
               Patrons
               and
               Laws
               .
            
             And
             try
             if
             you
             can
             understand
             what
             it
             is
             instead
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             :
             I
             tell
             him
             again
             ,
             that
             
               if
               he
               deny
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               flocks
               consent
               to
               the
               mutual
               relation
               ,
            
             he
             notoriously
             opposeth
             the
             judgment
             and
             practice
             of
             Antiquity
             and
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             of
             Princes
             ,
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Prelates
             ,
             Councils
             and
             People
             ,
             and
             fights
             against
             the
             full
             stream
             of
             Historical
             evidence
             ,
             for
             a
             new
             crooked
             way
             ,
             that
             would
             make
             as
             many
             modes
             of
             Religion
             as
             there
             are
             different
             Princes
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             he
             wonders
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             occasioned
             
               such
               undecent
               passion
            
             .
             It
             seems
             he
             felt
             some
             passion
             in
             reading
             it
             ,
             and
             thought
             he
             must
             have
             the
             like
             that
             wrote
             it
             .
             And
             so
             let
             any
             man
             obtrude
             any
             pernicious
             thing
             on
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             he
             can
             easily
             prove
             the
             detector
             to
             have
             
               undecent
               passion
            
             ,
             for
             giving
             a
             bad
             Cause
             its
             proper
             name
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             But
             he
             cannot
             find
             out
             the
             reason
             of
             my
             inference
             ,
             that
             then
             
               Princes
               may
               impose
               what
               Religion
               they
               please
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Not
             understanding
             ,
             with
             some
             men
             ,
             goes
             for
             confuting
             :
             To
             put
             [
             Religion
             ]
             for
             the
             
               mode
               of
               Religion
            
             is
             too
             little
             a
             slip
             of
             his
             to
             be
             insisted
             on
             .
             But
             is
             not
             my
             inference
             necessary
             ?
             I
             urged
             him
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             in
             what
             Countries
             ,
             and
             under
             what
             sort
             of
             Princes
             the
             Rule
             holds
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             must
             not
             judge
             whether
             the
             offered
             Pastors
             be
             Hereticks
             ,
             nor
             refuse
             them
             ,
             if
             Prince
             and
             Patron
             present
             them
             ?
             He
             will
             not
             be
             entreated
             to
             tell
             me
             .
             I
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Rule
             be
             universal
             ,
             when
             a
             Papist
             ,
             Socinian
             ,
             Anabaptist
             ,
             Antiepiscopal
             ,
             &c.
             
             Prince
             and
             Patron
             present
             men
             of
             their
             own
             mind
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             instituted
             ,
             the
             People
             must
             take
             and
             trust
             them
             as
             their
             Pastors
             :
             And
             is
             not
             this
             to
             set
             up
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             what
             modish
             Religion
             Prince
             and
             Patron
             please
             ?
             Is
             this
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ?
             
             Yet
             he
             calls
             this
             
               Railing
               on
               him
               for
               suppositions
               of
               my
               own
               making
               .
            
             And
             here
             he
             steps
             over
             to
             another
             man.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             Before
             I
             come
             to
             his
             undertakings
             ,
             I
             will
             repeat
             anothers
             
               railing
               and
               undecent
               passion
            
             against
             his
             Cause
             ;
             And
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             note
             how
             well
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             agree
             ;
             and
             to
             learn
             which
             of
             them
             it
             is
             that
             we
             must
             believe
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             History
             and
             Right
             .
             It
             is
             Mr.
             
               Herbert
               Thorndike
            
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             
               Forbearance
               of
               Penal
            
             .
             [
             
               It
               is
               to
               no
               purpose
               to
               talk
               of
               Reformation
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               regular
               Government
               ,
               without
               restoring
               the
               Liberty
               of
               chusing
               Bishops
               and
               the
               priviledge
               of
               enjoying
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               Synods
               ,
               Clergy
               and
               People
               of
               each
               Diocess
               .
               So
               evident
               is
               the
               right
               of
               Synods
               ,
               Clergy
               and
               People
               in
               the
               making
               of
               those
               of
               whom
               they
               consist
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               to
               be
               Governed
               ,
               that
               I
               need
               make
               no
               other
               reason
               of
               the
               neglect
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               than
               the
               neglect
               of
               it
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Yet
             these
             two
             are
             Doctors
             of
             one
             Church
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             no
             Members
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             I
             again
             say
             that
             either
             the
             Reader
             hath
             read
             the
             Church
             History
             and
             Canons
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             tell
             who
             to
             believe
             that
             report
             them
             ?
             the
             Doctor
             or
             me
             ?
             But
             if
             he
             have
             ,
             I
             will
             no
             more
             dispute
             this
             Case
             with
             him
             ,
             than
             I
             would
             do
             whether
             English
             Parliaments
             used
             to
             make
             Laws
             .
             He
             is
             past
             my
             conviction
             if
             he
             be
             not
             convinced
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             And
             I
             will
             again
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             yet
             suppose
             the
             Doctor
             so
             humble
             as
             to
             acknowledge
             himself
             much
             inferiour
             to
             
               Paulus
               sarpi
               servita
               venerunt
            
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Church
             History
             :
             At
             least
             I
             say
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             peruse
             what
             he
             hath
             said
             of
             this
             Controversie
             and
             of
             the
             alteration
             of
             Church
             Government
             in
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             and
             his
             Book
             of
             Church
             Benefices
             ,
             lately
             translated
             by
             Dr.
             Denton
             ,
             and
             doubt
             if
             you
             can
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             And
             in
             general
             I
             add
             :
             I.
             I
             suppose
             no
             man
             of
             such
             reading
             maketh
             any
             doubt
             of
             the
             first
             300
             years
             ,
             whether
             any
             Bishops
             were
             made
             over
             any
             Church
             without
             the
             free
             Election
             or
             Consent
             of
             the
             Flocks
             and
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             the
             approbation
             of
             the
             Ordainers
             .
             I
             will
             not
             for
             shame
             stay
             to
             prove
             this
             ,
             having
             said
             so
             
             much
             of
             it
             in
             my
             first
             
               Plea
               for
               Peace
            
             ,
             and
             
               Episcopal
               Church
               History
            
             ,
             which
             are
             unanswered
             .
          
           
             II.
             And
             since
             the
             first
             300
             years
             ,
             it
             's
             so
             notorious
             in
             History
             that
             it
             's
             a
             shame
             to
             need
             proof
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             confirmed
             the
             Churches
             in
             this
             right
             and
             use
             ,
             and
             for
             many
             hundred
             years
             after
             ,
             permitted
             and
             ordered
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             should
             be
             chosen
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             Clergy
             and
             Synods
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Peoples
             Election
             was
             infringed
             ,
             the
             necessity
             of
             their
             consent
             long
             continued
             :
             And
             it
             was
             only
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             the
             five
             Patriarchs
             that
             the
             Emperours
             used
             to
             meddle
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             always
             ,
             nor
             at
             all
             chusing
             them
             alone
             ,
             but
             commending
             some
             one
             to
             the
             People
             and
             Clergy
             to
             chuse
             ,
             or
             confirming
             some
             one
             that
             they
             had
             nominated
             .
             And
             this
             held
             on
             till
             Popery
             sprung
             up
             .
          
           
             III.
             And
             even
             then
             the
             Popes
             long
             continued
             it
             :
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             strove
             (
             specially
             in
             Hildebrand's
             days
             and
             after
             )
             against
             the
             Emperours
             negative
             voice
             in
             the
             confirmation
             of
             Popes
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             his
             negative
             in
             Investing
             Bishops
             :
             But
             even
             in
             this
             strife
             ,
             the
             Election
             was
             confest
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             the
             People
             chusing
             or
             freely
             consenting
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             to
             be
             made
             their
             Bishop
             against
             their
             will
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             but
             the
             Investiture
             
               per
               b●culum
               &
               annulum
            
             ,
             as
             a
             confirmation
             which
             the
             Emperours
             claimed
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             I
             have
             formerly
             named
             elder
             Testimonies
             not
             denied
             :
             I
             will
             now
             recite
             but
             some
             Canons
             of
             Councils
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             9th
             and
             10th
             Canons
             of
             the
             first
             great
             Nicene
             Council
             nullifieth
             the
             very
             Ordination
             of
             scandalous
             uncapable
             men
             :
             And
             in
             the
             
               Arab.
               Can.
               4.
               
               Si
               populo
               placebit
               ,
            
             is
             made
             a
             condition
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             relation
             .
             And
             c.
             5.
             in
             case
             of
             the
             Peoples
             disagreement
             ,
             the
             said
             People
             must
             take
             the
             most
             blameless
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Roman
             Council
             said
             to
             be
             under
             Silvester
             of
             275
             Bishops
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               No
               Bishop
               shall
               Ordain
               any
               Clerke
               ,
               nisi
               cum
               omni
               adunatâ
               Ecclesia
               ,
            
             but
             with
             all
             the
             Church
             united
             .
             If
             this
             Council
             be
             not
             certain
             ,
             the
             very
             forgers
             shew
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             the
             Churches
             right
             and
             custom
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             before
             named
             a
             Council
             at
             Capua
             that
             decreed
             that
             the
             two
             Bishops
             at
             Antioch
             chosen
             by
             their
             two
             Churches
             ,
             should
             live
             in
             Love
             and
             Peace
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Chrysostom's
             Church
             of
             Joannites
             would
             rather
             separate
             than
             forsake
             their
             chosen
             Bishop
             or
             his
             honour
             ,
             though
             Emperour
             ,
             Council
             and
             
             Patriarch
             was
             against
             him
             :
             and
             though
             
               Cyril
               Alex.
            
             wrote
             that
             their
             breach
             of
             Canons
             was
             intolerable
             ,
             and
             to
             tolerate
             them
             (
             a
             few
             stubborn
             Nonconformists
             )
             would
             but
             discourage
             the
             obedient
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Even
             the
             famous
             Pope
             Caelestine
             who
             helpt
             Austin
             against
             the
             Pelagians
             Decreed
             [
             
               Let
               no
               man
               be
               given
               a
               Bishop
               to
               the
               unwilling
               :
               Let
               the
               sense
               and
               desire
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               the
               Laity
               ,
               and
               Magistracy
               (
               ordinis
               )
               be
               required
            
             (
             or
             necessary
             .
             )
             ]
          
           
             6.
             
             How
             the
             people
             deposed
             Theodosius
             Bishop
             of
             Synada
             and
             chose
             another
             and
             the
             change
             approved
             ,
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             shewed
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             After
             Atticus
             death
             the
             Clergy
             at
             Constantinople
             were
             for
             Philip
             or
             Proclus
             ,
             but
             the
             people
             chose
             Sisinnius
             and
             prevailed
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Sisinnius
             sent
             Proclus
             to
             be
             Bishop
             at
             Cyzicum
             ,
             but
             the
             people
             refused
             him
             and
             chose
             another
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             Orleance
             Council
             ,
             
               an
               .
               540.
               
               Can.
            
             3.
             decreeth
             about
             
               Ordaining
               Bishops
               ,
               Qui
               praeponendus
               est
               omnibus
               ab
               omnibus
               eligatur
               :
            
             as
             of
             old
             ,
             
               viz.
               Let
               him
               be
               chosen
               by
               all
               ,
               who
               is
               to
               be
               set
               over
               all
               .
            
          
           
             10.
             
             An.
             541.
             
             The
             
               Concil
               .
               Avern
            
             .
             decree
             
               c.
               2.
               
               That
               none
               seek
               the
               sacred
               Office
               of
               a
               Bishop
               by
               Votes
               but
               by
               merit
               ,
               nor
               seem
               to
               get
               a
               Divine
               Office
               ,
            
             rebus
             sed
             moribus
             :
             
               and
               that
               he
               ascend
               to
               the
               top
               of
               that
               eminent
               dignity
               by
               the
               election
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               favour
               of
               a
               few
               :
               and
               that
               in
               chusing
               Priests
               there
               be
               the
               greatest
               care
               ,
               because
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Therefore
             another
             Council
             at
             Orleance
             decreed
             that
             a
             Bishop
             must
             be
             ordained
             in
             his
             own
             Church
             which
             he
             must
             oversee
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Another
             Orleance
             Council
             decree
             ,
             
               c.
               10
               That
               none
               get
               a
               Bishoprick
               by
               gifts
               or
               seeking
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               will
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               by
               the
               election
               of
               the
               Clergy
               and
               the
               Lay-people
               .
            
             And
             Can.
             11.
             
             
               And
               as
               the
               ancient
               Canons
               have
               decreed
               ,
               Let
               none
               be
               made
               Bishop
               to
               an
               unwilling
               People
               (
               or
               without
               the
               Peoples
               consent
               )
               Nor
               let
               the
               People
               or
               the
               Clergy
               be
               inclined
               to
               consent
               ,
               by
               the
               oppression
               of
               persons
               in
               power
               (
               a
               thing
               not
               lawful
               to
               be
               spoken
               .
               )
               But
               if
               it
               be
               otherwise
               done
               ,
               let
               the
               Bishop
               be
               for
               ever
               deposed
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             12.
             
             I
             have
             formerly
             cited
             Pope
             Gregory
             I.
             his
             express
             Decrees
             herein
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Clodov●us
             his
             Council
             at
             Cabilone
             renewed
             the
             old
             Decree
             ,
             
               That
               all
               Ordination
               of
               Bishops
               be
               null
               ,
               which
               was
               otherwise
               made
               than
               by
               the
               election
               of
               the
               Com-Provincials
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               and
               the
               Citizens
               .
            
          
           
             14.
             
             The
             General
             Council
             called
             
               Quinosextum
               ,
               an
            
             .
             692.
             decreed
             
               Can.
               22.
               
               That
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               Ordained
               with
               Money
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               Examination
               and
               Election
               ,
               be
               deposed
               :
            
             Though
             the
             same
             Council
             by
             humane
             wisdom
             decreed
             ,
             Can.
             38.
             
             
               That
               whatsoever
               alteration
               the
               Imperial
               power
               maketh
               on
               any
               City
               ,
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Order
               also
               follow
               it
               .
            
             The
             way
             by
             
             
             
             
             
             which
             Humane
             Order
             overthrew
             Divine
             Order
             and
             Institutions
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             by
             the
             way
             you
             may
             conjecture
             of
             the
             Chusers
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Toletane
               ,
               an
            
             .
             693.
             under
             King
             Egica
             ,
             where
             the
             King
             Preaching
             to
             the
             Bishops
             (
             as
             was
             then
             needful
             )
             decreeth
             ,
             
               That
               every
               Parish
               that
               hath
               twelve
               Families
               have
               their
               proper
               Governour
               .
               But
               if
               it
               have
               less
               than
               twelve
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               part
               of
               another's
               charge
               .
            
          
           
             16.
             
             K.
             Pepin
             (
             who
             advanced
             the
             Pope
             to
             advance
             himself
             ,
             and
             added
             the
             Sword
             to
             Excommunication
             by
             mischievous
             decree
             ,
             yet
             )
             altered
             not
             the
             common
             way
             of
             Election
             ,
             and
             decreeth
             that
             every
             City
             (
             like
             our
             Corporations
             )
             have
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             none
             meddle
             in
             another's
             Diocess
             without
             his
             consent
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             The
             choice
             of
             Pope
             Constantine
             ,
             the
             humiliation
             of
             Stephen
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             instances
             shew
             that
             even
             at
             Rome
             still
             the
             People
             had
             the
             greatest
             hand
             in
             chusing
             the
             Pope
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             Communicate
             with
             a
             Bishop
             irregularly
             chosen
             ,
             was
             taken
             for
             a
             great
             sin
             .
             And
             when
             
               Charles
               Mag.
            
             was
             gratified
             as
             to
             the
             Papal
             Chair
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             by
             making
             him
             a
             necessary
             Confirmer
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             The
             French
             Constitutions
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             84.
             objected
             about
             this
             by
             Baronius
             and
             Binius
             ,
             say
             ,
             
               Not
               being
               ignorant
               of
               the
               sacred
               Canons
               ,
               we
               consented
               to
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               Orders
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               be
               chosen
               by
               the
               Election
               of
               the
               Clergy
               and
               People
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Statutes
               of
               the
               Canons
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               own
               Diocess
               ,
               without
               respect
               of
               persons
               or
               rewards
               ,
               for
               the
               merit
               of
               their
               life
               ,
               and
               their
               gift
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               that
               by
               example
               and
               word
               they
               may
               every
               way
               profit
               those
               that
               are
               under
               them
               .
            
          
           
             19.
             
             The
             old
             Canons
             gathered
             by
             Pope
             Adrian
             and
             sent
             to
             
               Charles
               Magn.
            
             recorded
             by
             Canisius
             ,
             depose
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             Presbyter
             or
             Deacon
             ,
             guilty
             of
             Theft
             ,
             Fornication
             or
             Perjury
             .
             And
             Can.
             28.
             
             
               A
               Bishop
               who
               obtaineth
               a
               Church
               by
               the
               secular
               power
               ,
               shall
               be
               deposed
               .
            
             And
             Can.
             33.
             
             
               That
               no
               one
               pray
               with
               Hereticks
               or
               Schismaticks
               :
               Ex
               conc
               .
               Sard.
            
             Can.
             2.
             
             
               A
               Bishop
               that
               by
               ambition
               changeth
               his
               seat
               ,
               shall
               not
               have
               so
               much
               as
               Lay
               Communion
               at
               his
               end
               :
               That
               no
               Bishop
               be
               above
               three
               weeks
               in
               another
               City
               ,
               nor
               above
               two
               weeks
               from
               his
               own
               Church
               .
            
             Can.
             17.
             
             
               A
               Bishop
               contradicted
            
             (
             by
             opposers
             )
             
               shall
               not
               after
               be
               ordained
               or
               purged
               by
               only
               three
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               by
               many
               .
            
          
           
             And
             Can.
             94.
             
             
               The
               people
               converted
               from
               Heresie
               by
               another
               Bishop
               ,
               may
               be
               of
               his
               flock
               ,
               without
               removing
               their
               Parish
               dwelling
               where
               another
               is
               Bishop
               .
            
          
           
             Amongst
             the
             other
             80
             Canons
             against
             oppression
             ,
             as
             one
             is
             ,
             
               That
               no
               Bishop
               judge
               any
               Priest
               without
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               Clergy
               ,
               it
               being
               void
               if
               not
               so
               confirmed
            
             ;
             So
             another
             is
             against
             all
             foreign
             Judgment
             ,
             
               because
               
               men
               must
               be
               judged
               by
               those
               that
               are
               chosen
               by
               themselves
               and
               not
               by
               strangers
               .
               And
               none
               of
               the
               Clergy
               must
               be
               condemned
               till
               lawful
               Accusers
               be
               present
               ,
               and
               the
               Accused
               answer
               the
               Charge
               .
            
          
           
             20.
             
             The
             second
             General
             Council
             at
             Nice
             ,
             though
             by
             servility
             they
             were
             for
             Images
             ,
             held
             to
             the
             old
             Church-Canons
             for
             Elections
             ,
             saying
             Can.
             3.
             
             
               Every
               Election
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               Priest
               or
               Deacon
               ,
               which
               is
               made
               by
               Magistrates
               ,
               shall
               remain
               void
               ,
               by
               the
               Canon
               which
               saith
               ,
               If
               any
               Bishop
               use
               the
               secular
               Magistrates
               ,
               to
               obtain
               by
               them
               a
               Church
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               deposed
               and
               separated
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               Communicate
               with
               him
               .
            
          
           
             How
             much
             more
             say
             these
             than
             my
             [
             
               intolerable
               indiscretion
            
             ?
             ]
             I
             fear
             some
             will
             think
             that
             all
             this
             binds
             them
             to
             more
             separation
             than
             I
             am
             for
             .
          
           
             The
             15
             Can.
             forbids
             them
             to
             have
             two
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Can.
             4.
             condemneth
             those
             to
             
               Lex
               talionis
            
             ,
             as
             unsufferably
             mad
             ,
             that
             faultily
             drive
             any
             from
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             segregate
             them
             from
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             shut
             up
             the
             Temples
             ,
             forbidding
             God's
             worship
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             By
             the
             way
             ,
             a
             Council
             at
             Chalons
             under
             
               Charles
               Magn.
            
             finding
             some
             Prelates
             setting
             on
             foot
             an
             Oath
             of
             Obedience
             to
             them
             ,
             thus
             condemn
             it
             :
          
           
             
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               some
               Brethren
               (
               Bishops
               )
               that
               they
               force
               them
               that
               they
               are
               about
               to
               Ordain
               ,
               to
               swear
               that
               they
               are
               worthy
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               do
               contrary
               to
               the
               Canons
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               obedient
               to
               the
               Bishop
               that
               Ordaineth
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               which
               they
               are
               Ordained
               ;
               which
               Oath
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               very
               dangerous
               ,
               we
               all
               ordain
               shall
               be
               forbidden
               ;
               ]
            
             which
             other
             Councils
             after
             repeat
             ,
             (
             yet
             our
             Bishops
             rest
             much
             on
             such
             an
             Oath
             of
             obedience
             to
             them
             .
             )
          
           
             22.
             
             What
             the
             Electing
             Churches
             were
             may
             be
             partly
             conjectured
             from
             the
             
               Concil
               .
               Regiaticin
            
             .
             in
             Canisius
             ,
             Can.
             6.
             
             
               That
               the
               Arch
               ▪
               Presbyters
               examine
               every
               Master
               of
               a
               Family
               particularly
               ,
               and
               take
               account
               of
               their
               Families
               and
               lives
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             A
             Council
             at
             Soisons
             about
             852.
             (
             a
             Presbyter
             by
             the
             King's
             Command
             being
             Ordained
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rhemes
             irregularly
             )
             Decree
             ,
             
               That
               they
               that
               are
               made
               Presbyters
               without
               examination
               by
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               by
               dissimulation
               of
               the
               Ordainers
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               known
               shall
               be
               deposed
               ,
               because
               the
            
             Catholick
             Church
             
               defendeth
               that
               which
               is
               irreprehensible
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             23.
             
             An.
             855.
             under
             
               Lotharius
               Rennigius
               Lugd.
            
             and
             others
             ,
             at
             a
             Council
             decreed
             ,
             (
             because
             that
             bad
             King
             had
             by
             imposing
             corrupted
             the
             Clergy
             )
             
               That
               because
               Bishops
               were
               set
               over
               the
               Cities
               that
               were
               untryed
               ,
               and
               almost
               ignorant
               of
               Letters
               ,
               and
               unlike
               the
               Apostolick
               prescript
               ,
               
               script
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               vigor
               is
               lost
               ,
               they
               will
               petition
               the
               King
               that
               when
               a
               Bishop
               was
               wanting
               ,
               the
               Canonical
               Election
               by
               the
               Clergy
               and
               the
               People
               may
               be
               permitted
               ,
               that
               men
               of
               tryed
               knowledg
               and
               life
               ,
               and
               not
               illiterate
               men
               ,
               blinded
               by
               covetousness
               ,
               may
               be
               set
               Bishops
               over
               the
               Flocks
               .
            
          
           
             24.
             
             An.
             857.
             
             Pope
             Nic.
             1.
             is
             chosen
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Ludovicus
             consent
             ,
             and
             by
             All
             the
             People
             .
             And
             he
             so
             far
             maketh
             the
             People
             self-separating
             judges
             ,
             as
             to
             decree
             ,
             Tit.
             11.
             c.
             1.
             
             
               That
               none
               hear
               the
               Mass
               of
               a
               Priest
               whom
               he
               knoweth
               undoubtedly
               to
               have
               a
               Concubine
               or
               sub-introduced
               Woman
               .
               And
               Can.
               2.
               
               That
               by
               the
               Canons
               he
               cannot
               have
               the
               honour
               of
               Priesthood
               ,
               that
               is
               faln
               into
               Fornication
               .
            
          
           
             25.
             
             An.
             1050
             ,
             (
             or
             thereabout
             )
             one
             of
             the
             worst
             of
             Popes
             at
             a
             Council
             at
             Rhemes
             ,
             was
             constrained
             to
             confirm
             the
             old
             Canon
             ;
             
               That
               no
               man
               be
               promoted
               to
               Church
               Government
               but
               with
               the
               election
               of
               the
               Clerks
               and
               the
               People
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             26.
             
             An.
             1059.
             
             Again
             a
             Roman
             Council
             forbidding
             all
             men
             to
             joyn
             with
             a
             fornicating
             Priest
             ,
             maketh
             them
             so
             far
             separating
             judges
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             About
             An.
             1077.
             
             A
             Council
             at
             Rome
             reneweth
             the
             Canon
             ,
             nulling
             all
             Ordinations
             made
             ,
             
               aus
               pretio
               ,
               precibus
               aut
               obsequio
               ,
            
             or
             that
             are
             not
             made
             by
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             Clergy
             and
             People
             ;
             for
             such
             enter
             not
             by
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             28.
             
             From
             hence
             the
             Popes
             grew
             to
             usurp
             most
             of
             the
             power
             in
             chusing
             Bishops
             to
             themselves
             by
             degrees
             ,
             till
             they
             got
             Councils
             to
             judg
             it
             Heresie
             for
             Emperours
             to
             claim
             so
             much
             as
             a
             confirming
             investiture
             .
             Whence
             bloody
             Wars
             rose
             .
             And
             it
             's
             greatly
             to
             be
             noted
             that
             yet
             these
             Emperours
             supposed
             the
             Bishops
             elected
             by
             the
             Clergy
             and
             People
             ,
             and
             claimed
             but
             the
             said
             investiture
             ,
             as
             is
             seen
             in
             the
             formula
             of
             Pope
             Paschals
             Grant
             of
             investitures
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             When
             they
             made
             Princes
             Investiture
             Sacrilege
             (
             and
             entring
             by
             them
             )
             they
             so
             far
             made
             the
             People
             judges
             of
             Priests
             and
             Communion
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             Council
             at
             
               Benevent
               .
               an
            
             .
             1087.
             
               sub
               Vict.
            
             to
             decree
             ,
             
               That
               if
               no
               Catholick
               Priest
               be
               there
               ,
               it
               's
               righter
               to
               persist
               without
               visible
               Communion
               ,
               and
               to
               Communicate
               invisibly
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
               than
               by
               taking
               it
               from
               an
               Heretick
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               God.
               For
               what
               concord
               hath
               Christ
               and
               Belial
               ?
               And
               Simoniacks
               are
               Infidels
               .
            
          
           
             30.
             
             But
             were
             good
             and
             bad
             Bishops
             in
             all
             Ages
             thus
             minded
             ,
             or
             was
             it
             only
             Popes
             ?
             I
             next
             add
             that
             it
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Articles
             charged
             against
             Wickliffe
             the
             Reformer
             (
             as
             before
             against
             Wecelo
             ,
             who
             contemned
             their
             Excommunications
             )
             
               That
               they
               that
               give
               over
               Preaching
               or
               
               hearing
               Gods
               word
               ,
               for
               mens
               Excommunications
               ,
               are
               Excommunicate
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               day
               of
               judgment
               shall
               be
               judged
               traitors
               to
               Christ
               .
            
             Art.
             13.
             in
             Conc.
             Const
             .
          
           
             Reader
             ,
             are
             we
             not
             in
             a
             hard
             strait
             between
             Wickliffe
             and
             Dr.
             Stillingflect
             ?
          
           
             31.
             
             The
             same
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Articles
             against
             
               John
               Hus
            
             ,
             That
             men
             must
             not
             for
             Excommunications
             give
             over
             preaching
             .
             We
             grant
             that
             they
             mean
             
               unjust
               ones
            
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             This
             became
             one
             of
             the
             great
             Controversies
             with
             the
             Bohemians
             ,
             against
             whom
             one
             of
             the
             four
             long
             Orations
             were
             made
             at
             
               Conc.
               Basil
            
             .
             They
             would
             never
             yield
             that
             their
             chosen
             Ministers
             should
             obey
             the
             Silencers
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Romans
             themselves
             oft
             deereed
             ,
             
               That
               a
               simoniacal
               election
               even
               of
               the
               Pope
               is
               plainly
               null
               ,
               and
               conferreth
               no
               right
               or
               authority
               to
               the
               elected
            
             (
             though
             this
             certainly
             overthroweth
             the
             uninterruptedness
             of
             their
             own
             Succession
             .
             )
             And
             how
             Popes
             were
             elected
             till
             the
             device
             of
             Cardinals
             ,
             is
             well
             known
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             If
             all
             this
             be
             not
             enough
             to
             prove
             the
             constant
             consent
             of
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             down
             from
             the
             Apostles
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Flocks
             consent
             to
             the
             relation
             of
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Pastors
             to
             them
             ,
             Let
             him
             that
             would
             have
             more
             read
             all
             that
             Blondel
             hath
             produced
             ,
             
               de
               jure
               plebis
               in
               regim
               .
               Eccles
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             
             I
             shall
             next
             prove
             the
             said
             necessity
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             the
             work
             and
             benefit
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             nature
             ,
             interest
             and
             reason
             of
             mankind
             ,
             if
             more
             light
             will
             not
             put
             out
             the
             eyes
             of
             some
             unwilling
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             loth
             to
             know
             what
             they
             cannot
             easily
             be
             ignorant
             of
             .
          
           
             And
             1.
             
             Propriety
             is
             in
             order
             of
             nature
             antecedent
             to
             Regiment
             ,
             which
             supposeth
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             order
             the
             use
             of
             it
             for
             common
             safety
             and
             good
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             a
             mans
             propriety
             in
             his
             Members
             ,
             Children
             ,
             acquisitions
             ,
             is
             antecedent
             to
             Regiment
             ,
             so
             much
             more
             in
             his
             soul
             which
             is
             himself
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Nature
             obligeth
             all
             to
             care
             for
             their
             lives
             ,
             but
             yet
             those
             must
             sometime
             be
             hazarded
             for
             publick
             good
             .
             But
             the
             obligation
             to
             please
             God
             and
             obtain
             Salvation
             and
             escape
             Sin
             and
             Hell
             ,
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             is
             to
             pretend
             publick
             good
             or
             the
             will
             of
             man
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Self-government
             (
             as
             to
             power
             and
             obligation
             )
             is
             antecedent
             to
             humane
             publick
             Government
             in
             order
             of
             Nature
             :
             And
             publick
             Government
             doth
             not
             destroy
             it
             ,
             but
             regulate
             it
             :
             And
             therefore
             is
             not
             for
             destruction
             but
             for
             edification
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             The
             end
             of
             Self-government
             is
             so
             much
             to
             please
             God
             and
             save
             our
             Souls
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             on
             pretence
             of
             publick
             Government
             can
             disoblige
             us
             from
             this
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             God
             hath
             in
             the
             fifth
             Commandment
             ,
             which
             setleth
             humane
             Government
             and
             obedience
             ,
             chosen
             the
             name
             of
             Parents
             rather
             than
             Princes
             ,
             because
             Parents
             Government
             is
             antecedent
             to
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Princes
             cannot
             take
             it
             from
             them
             ,
             nor
             disoblige
             their
             Children
             .
             But
             Self-government
             is
             more
             natural
             than
             Parents
             ,
             and
             Parents
             and
             Princes
             must
             help
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             destroy
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             When
             persons
             want
             natural
             capacity
             for
             Self-government
             (
             as
             Infants
             and
             Ideots
             and
             mad-men
             )
             they
             are
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             force
             as
             bruits
             ,
             being
             not
             capable
             of
             more
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Family
             Government
             being
             in
             order
             next
             to
             personal
             ,
             Princes
             or
             Bishops
             have
             no
             right
             to
             overthrow
             it
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             except
             in
             part
             on
             slaves
             of
             whose
             lives
             they
             have
             absolute
             power
             :
             )
             If
             the
             King
             impose
             Wives
             ,
             Servants
             ,
             and
             Diet
             on
             all
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             they
             may
             lawfully
             chuse
             fitter
             for
             themselves
             if
             they
             can
             ;
             and
             at
             least
             may
             refuse
             unmeet
             Wives
             and
             Servants
             ,
             and
             mortal
             or
             hurtful
             Meats
             and
             Drinks
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Much
             more
             if
             Princes
             and
             Patrons
             will
             impose
             on
             all
             men
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             to
             whose
             charge
             ,
             care
             and
             Pastoral
             conduct
             they
             must
             commit
             their
             Souls
             ,
             the
             people
             having
             the
             nearest
             right
             of
             choice
             ,
             and
             strongest
             obligation
             ,
             must
             refuse
             (
             as
             discerning
             Self-governing
             judges
             )
             such
             whose
             heresie
             ,
             negligence
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             malignity
             ,
             or
             treachery
             ,
             is
             like
             either
             apparently
             to
             hazard
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             deprive
             them
             of
             that
             Pastoral
             help
             which
             they
             find
             needful
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             right
             to
             as
             well
             as
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             gain
             or
             loss
             is
             more
             the
             Patients
             than
             the
             Imposers
             :
             It
             is
             their
             own
             Souls
             that
             are
             like
             to
             be
             profited
             and
             saved
             by
             needful
             helps
             ,
             or
             lost
             for
             want
             of
             them
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             most
             concerns
             themselves
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             helps
             they
             chuse
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             If
             all
             the
             Kings
             on
             earth
             command
             men
             to
             trust
             their
             lives
             to
             a
             Physician
             who
             they
             have
             just
             cause
             to
             believe
             ,
             is
             like
             to
             kill
             them
             ,
             by
             ignorance
             ,
             errour
             ,
             or
             treachery
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             Pilot
             or
             Boat-man
             that
             is
             like
             to
             drown
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             obey
             such
             mandates
             .
             Yea
             if
             they
             know
             an
             able
             faithful
             Physician
             that
             is
             most
             like
             to
             cure
             them
             ,
             they
             may
             chuse
             him
             before
             an
             unknown
             man
             ,
             though
             the
             King
             be
             against
             their
             choice
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Scripture
             and
             experience
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             worketh
             usually
             according
             to
             the
             aptitude
             of
             means
             and
             instruments
             :
             and
             learned
             experienced
             Physicians
             cure
             more
             than
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             rash
             ,
             and
             slothful
             ;
             
             and
             good
             Scholars
             make
             their
             Pupils
             more
             learned
             than
             the
             ignorant
             do
             .
             And
             skilful
             ,
             able
             ,
             experienced
             holy
             Pastors
             ,
             convert
             and
             edifie
             much
             more
             than
             ignorant
             and
             vicious
             men
             :
             And
             means
             must
             accordingly
             be
             chosen
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             If
             the
             Pastoral
             work
             skilfully
             and
             faithfully
             done
             ,
             be
             needful
             ,
             it
             must
             not
             be
             neglected
             whoever
             forbid
             it
             :
             If
             it
             be
             not
             needful
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             good
             for
             ,
             more
             than
             Infidels
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             than
             Moscovites
             ?
             And
             for
             what
             are
             they
             maintained
             by
             Tythes
             ,
             Glebe
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             dignities
             ,
             honours
             and
             wealth
             they
             have
             ?
             And
             for
             what
             do
             men
             so
             much
             contend
             for
             them
             ?
          
           
             14.
             
             It
             is
             natural
             to
             generate
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             for
             men
             to
             do
             and
             chuse
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             as
             their
             interest
             leadeth
             them
             .
             Christ
             tells
             us
             how
             hard
             it
             is
             for
             a
             rich
             man
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             how
             few
             such
             prove
             good
             .
             And
             the
             Clergy
             themselves
             do
             not
             say
             that
             all
             the
             Patrons
             in
             England
             are
             wise
             and
             pious
             :
             Many
             Parliaments
             have
             by
             our
             Church-men
             been
             deeply
             accused
             :
             And
             most
             Parliament
             men
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             are
             Patrons
             :
             Others
             say
             ,
             that
             most
             Patrons
             not
             chosen
             to
             Parliaments
             are
             worse
             .
             Some
             Preachers
             complain
             of
             Great
             men
             for
             fornication
             ,
             drunkenness
             ,
             excess
             ,
             idleness
             ,
             yea
             ,
             Atheism
             or
             infidelity
             :
             If
             many
             or
             any
             be
             such
             ,
             are
             they
             like
             to
             chuse
             such
             Pastors
             as
             all
             godly
             men
             may
             trust
             in
             so
             great
             a
             Case
             ?
             Or
             would
             not
             such
             Princes
             chuse
             such
             Bishops
             ?
          
           
             15.
             
             Men
             are
             as
             able
             and
             as
             much
             obliged
             now
             to
             take
             heed
             to
             whose
             conduct
             they
             trust
             their
             Souls
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             in
             all
             former
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             forecited
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             Laws
             and
             Bishops
             of
             England
             allow
             all
             men
             liberty
             to
             chuse
             what
             Church
             and
             Pastor
             ,
             that
             Conformeth
             ,
             they
             please
             ;
             so
             they
             will
             but
             remove
             their
             dwellings
             into
             the
             Parish
             which
             they
             affect
             .
             And
             in
             London
             thousands
             live
             as
             Lodgers
             ,
             and
             may
             easily
             go
             under
             whom
             they
             will
             chuse
             ;
             And
             if
             they
             like
             him
             not
             ,
             may
             shift
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             please
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Parish
             bounds
             are
             of
             much
             use
             for
             Order
             :
             But
             Order
             is
             for
             the
             thing
             ordered
             ,
             and
             not
             against
             it
             :
             And
             Parish
             bounds
             being
             of
             humane
             make
             ,
             cannot
             justly
             be
             preferr'd
             before
             the
             needful
             edification
             and
             safety
             of
             mens
             Souls
             ,
             though
             such
             humane
             Laws
             bind
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             no
             greater
             obligations
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             The
             Law
             of
             keeping
             to
             Parish-Churches
             where
             we
             dwell
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             that
             giveth
             Patrons
             the
             choice
             of
             all
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Princes
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             same
             efficient
             power
             and
             strength
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Casuists
             usually
             say
             (
             even
             Papists
             that
             are
             too
             much
             for
             Papal
             power
             )
             that
             humane
             Laws
             bind
             not
             when
             they
             are
             against
             the
             end
             ,
             
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             especially
             against
             mens
             salvation
             .
             And
             a
             Toletan
             Council
             decreeth
             ,
             
               that
               none
               of
               their
               Canons
               shall
               be
               interpreted
               to
               bind
            
             ad
             culpam
             ,
             but
             ad
             poenam
             ,
             
               lest
               they
               cause
               mens
               damnation
            
             .
             And
             many
             Casuists
             say
             ,
             that
             
               Penal
               Laws
            
             bind
             only
             to
             do
             or
             suffer
             ,
             and
             bearing
             the
             penalty
             satisfieth
             them
             ,
             save
             as
             to
             scandal
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Yet
             we
             still
             acknowledge
             all
             the
             right
             in
             Princes
             and
             Patrons
             before-mentioned
             ,
             and
             that
             Princes
             are
             bound
             to
             promote
             Learning
             and
             piety
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             see
             that
             due
             places
             ,
             countenance
             and
             maintenance
             encourage
             faithful
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Subjects
             have
             meet
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             hear
             and
             learn
             ;
             And
             that
             they
             should
             restrain
             Hereticks
             and
             Soul-betrayers
             ,
             from
             the
             sacred
             Office-work
             ;
             and
             judg
             who
             are
             to
             be
             maintained
             ,
             and
             who
             to
             be
             tolerated
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             But
             this
             power
             is
             not
             absolute
             but
             bounded
             :
             And
             if
             on
             the
             pretence
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             would
             betray
             the
             Church
             and
             starve
             Souls
             (
             like
             the
             English
             Canon
             that
             binds
             all
             from
             going
             to
             an
             able
             Pastor
             at
             the
             next
             Parish
             ,
             from
             an
             ignorant
             unpreaching
             vicious
             Reader
             ,
             )
             men
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             obey
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             provide
             better
             for
             themselves
             (
             unless
             materially
             ,
             not
             formally
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             when
             not
             obeying
             would
             do
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             ;
             )
             or
             as
             a
             man
             must
             forbear
             publick
             assemblies
             in
             a
             common
             Plague-time
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             much
             to
             open
             the
             true
             reason
             of
             the
             case
             in
             hand
             .
             And
             Paul's
             words
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             16.
             tell
             me
             ,
             this
             care
             is
             not
             unnecessary
             ,
             
               Take
               heed
               to
               thy self
               and
               to
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               continue
               in
               them
               ;
               for
               in
               doing
               this
               thou
               shalt
               both
               save
               thy self
               and
               them
               that
               hear
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             17.
             ▪
             come
             now
             to
             the
             Doctor
             's
             words
             ,
             who
             p.
             312.
             undertakes
             to
             prove
             ,
             1.
             
             
               That
               the
               main
               ground
               of
               the
               peoples
               Interest
               was
               founded
               on
               the
               Apostles
               Canon
            
             [
             
               A
               Bishop
               must
               be
               blameless
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             Ans
             .
             The
             word
             [
             main
             ]
             may
             do
             him
             service
             ,
             but
             no
             hurt
             to
             my
             cause
             .
             [
             Main
             ]
             signifieth
             not
             [
             Only
             :
             ]
             who
             doubts
             but
             the
             People
             were
             to
             discern
             the
             Lives
             of
             chosen
             persons
             ?
             But
             (
             without
             coming
             to
             the
             Ballance
             ,
             among
             many
             causes
             which
             is
             the
             main
             )
             I
             have
             proved
             that
             there
             were
             more
             ;
             And
             among
             others
             ,
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             bid
             them
             
               take
               heed
               how
               they
               hear
               :
               beware
               of
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               their
               leaven
               :
               beware
               of
               the
               concision
               .
               A
               man
               that
               is
               an
               Heretick
               avoid
               .
               —
               Bid
               them
               not
               good
               speed
               :
               Let
               no
               man
               deceive
               you
               ,
               —
               Those
               that
               cause
               divisions
               and
               offences
               contrary
               to
               the
               doctrine
               ye
               have
               learned
               ,
               avoid
               ,
               —
               from
               such
               turn
               away
               .
            
             —
             Is
             here
             no
             more
             than
             judging
             their
             lives
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             18.
             
             Here
             he
             cometh
             to
             prove
             this
             even
             by
             Cyprian's
             Epistle
             against
             Martial
             and
             Basilides
             :
             I
             must
             not
             name
             his
             dealing
             with
             it
             ,
             lest
             he
             say
             Irail
             .
             But
             I
             may
             note
             ,
             1.
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               the
               force
               of
               what
            
             
             Cyprian
             
               saith
               comes
               at
               last
               only
               to
               this
               giving
               Testimony
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             
               Answ
               .
               Only
            
             here
             is
             more
             than
             Main
             before
             .
             And
             though
             it
             was
             a
             matter
             of
             scandal
             that
             was
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             nothing
             else
             be
             particularly
             spoken
             of
             ;
             yet
             sure
             these
             words
             signifie
             more
             than
             Testimony
             .
             [
             
               By
               publick
               judgment
               and
               Testimony
               be
               approved
               worthy
               and
               meet
               .
            
             ]
             And
             to
             be
             
               sound
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               apt
               to
               teach
               is
               some
               part
               of
               meetness
               .
            
             And
             [
             
               because
               they
               chiefly
               have
               power
               either
               to
               chuse
               Priests
               that
               are
               worthy
               ,
               or
               refuse
               the
               unworthy
               .
            
             ]
             
               A
               chief
               chusing
               power
               of
               the
               worthy
               is
               more
               than
               a
               meer
               testimony
               of
               fact
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             [
             
               that
               by
               the
               suffrage
               of
               the
               whole
               fraternity
               the
               Episcopacy
               be
               delivered
               to
               him
               .
            
             ]
             
               Suffrage
               is
               more
               than
               testimony
               of
               fact
               .
            
             And
             [
             
               All
               they
               do
               sin
               who
               are
               defiled
               by
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               a
               prophane
               and
               unjust
               Priest
            
             ]
             signifieth
             a
             dissenting
             power
             ,
             or
             else
             separation
             were
             no
             duty
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               strongest
               testimony
               in
               antiquity
               for
               the
               peoples
               power
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             A
             strange
             saying
             of
             so
             good
             an
             Historian
             ,
             who
             may
             easily
             know
             that
             the
             concurrent
             judgment
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             their
             practice
             ,
             and
             their
             Canons
             ,
             making
             the
             Peoples
             consent
             (
             and
             usually
             Election
             )
             necessary
             ,
             was
             a
             far
             stronger
             testimony
             than
             one
             Epistle
             .
             But
             to
             weaken
             this
             he
             saith
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               It
               was
               in
               a
               case
               where
               a
               Bishop
               had
               voluntarily
               resigned
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             What
             's
             that
             to
             the
             general
             rule
             here
             asserted
             ?
             2.
             
             Was
             it
             voluntarily
             which
             they
             were
             adjudged
             to
             do
             ?
             But
             I
             find
             no
             mention
             of
             Martial's
             
               voluntary
               resigning
            
             ,
             but
             only
             Basilides
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             saith
             [
             
               Another
               Bishop
               was
               put
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             This
             was
             before
             said
             [
             
               that
               the
               people
               might
               give
               them
               power
               ?
               No.
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             would
             have
             the
             Reader
             think
             that
             we
             hold
             
               the
               people
               give
               the
               power
            
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             so
             oft
             disproved
             .
             But
             it
             's
             his
             advantage
             to
             talk
             to
             many
             men
             at
             once
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             say
             ,
             
               some
               of
               you
               said
               it
            
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             distinction
             were
             not
             a
             crime
             ,
             I
             would
             distinguish
             between
             giving
             the
             power
             ,
             and
             concurring
             with
             other
             Causes
             to
             give
             a
             Receptivity
             to
             the
             person
             that
             must
             have
             it
             :
             The
             peoples
             consent
             is
             
               a
               causa
               partialis
            
             ,
             of
             capacity
             and
             receptivity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             what
             signifie
             these
             words
             [
             
               The
               Ordination
               of
               our
               Collegue
            
             Sabinus
             
               by
               the
               suffrage
               of
               the
               whole
               fraternity
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             Is
             not
             this
             as
             much
             power
             as
             we
             plead
             for
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Are
             not
             you
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Defence
             of
             B.
             Laud
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               gave
               the
               Keys
               to
            
             Peter
             
               as
               the
               representative
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ?
            
             And
             have
             you
             now
             said
             more
             against
             me
             or
             your self
             ?
             I
             am
             not
             of
             that
             mind
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               had
               the
               judgment
               of
               a
               whole
               Council
               for
               deserting
               him
               .
            
          
           
           
             Answ
             .
             Yes
             ,
             for
             deserting
             
               them
               both
            
             ?
             And
             that
             Council
             told
             them
             God
             had
             fore-determined
             in
             his
             word
             what
             men
             must
             or
             must
             not
             be
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             God
             rather
             than
             they
             that
             judged
             it
             and
             bound
             them
             to
             obey
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             power
             was
             chiefly
             in
             the
             people
             to
             chuse
             and
             refuse
             &c.
             ]
             Did
             you
             think
             you
             had
             helpt
             your
             cause
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               It
               was
               a
               whole
               Council
               that
               was
               for
               what
               we
               say
               ?
            
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               was
               for
               Idolatry
               and
               blasphemy
               by
               his
               own
               confession
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Which
             mean
             you
             by
             [
             his
             ]
             when
             they
             were
             two
             ?
             neither
             of
             them
             were
             otherwise
             Idolaters
             than
             as
             Libellaticks
             (
             who
             to
             save
             their
             lives
             suffered
             other
             men
             to
             subscribe
             their
             names
             ,
             thinking
             it
             was
             not
             their
             own
             deed
             ;
             like
             some
             that
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             ,
             that
             thought
             Conformity
             Perjury
             ,
             &c.
             but
             let
             a
             Friend
             bribe
             an
             Officer
             to
             subscribe
             their
             names
             and
             give
             them
             a
             Certificate
             .
             )
             And
             Baslides
             blasphemy
             was
             in
             his
             sickness
             in
             terrour
             of
             Conscience
             and
             perhaps
             phrensie
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             saith
             all
             St.
             Cyprian's
             proof
             is
             ,
             
               that
               the
               people
               were
               most
               concerned
               to
               give
               testimony
               of
               life
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             is
             answered
             already
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             His
             next
             is
             ,
             
               The
               people
               on
               this
               assuming
               the
               power
               of
               Elections
               ,
               caused
               great
               disturbance
               and
               disorders
               in
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             where
             he
             goeth
             over
             some
             few
             of
             the
             many
             instances
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             at
             large
             recited
             ,
             at
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Rome
               ,
               Alexandria
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             these
             disorders
             ,
             the
             Church
             deprived
             not
             the
             People
             of
             their
             priviledge
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             how
             fallaciously
             is
             this
             urged
             ?
             I
             have
             fully
             elsewhere
             opened
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             how
             the
             aspiring
             Prelates
             seeking
             Patriarchates
             and
             Bishopricks
             became
             as
             so
             many
             Captains
             at
             War
             ,
             and
             gathered
             Monks
             ,
             Clergy
             and
             People
             to
             strive
             and
             fight
             for
             them
             ;
             And
             now
             he
             layeth
             this
             on
             the
             People
             ?
             As
             if
             the
             common
             Souldiers
             and
             not
             the
             Generals
             were
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             War
             ?
             But
             of
             this
             I
             have
             said
             enough
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             20.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               To
               prevent
               this
               many
               Bishops
               were
               made
               without
               the
               choice
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               Canons
               made
               to
               regulate
               Elections
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Crastily
             said
             !
             He
             saith
             not
             [
             
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               People
               ,
            
             ]
             but
             [
             
               the
               Election
            
             .
             ]
             And
             he
             saith
             not
             that
             the
             Canons
             took
             away
             either
             consenting
             or
             electing
             suffrages
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             
               regulated
               them
            
             :
             Yes
             ,
             they
             over
             and
             over
             confirmed
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             21.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             A●
             Alexandria
             
               the
               Election
               belonged
               to
               the
               twelve
               Presbyters
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             They
             are
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             when
             they
             are
             put
             to
             fly
             to
             that
             testimony
             which
             maketh
             Presbyters
             the
             makers
             of
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Hierome
             and
             
               Eutychius
               Alexand.
            
             tell
             you
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             chose
             and
             made
             the
             Bishops
             as
             the
             Army
             doth
             a
             General
             :
             which
             made
             Arch-Bishop
             
             Usher
             tell
             King
             Charles
             the
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Presbyters
             at
             Alexandria
             did
             more
             than
             Ordain
             Presbyters
             ,
             for
             they
             made
             Bishops
             (
             as
             he
             told
             me
             himself
             .
             )
             But
             1.
             
             We
             never
             denied
             that
             the
             Com-provincial
             Bishops
             ordinarily
             afterwards
             Ordained
             them
             ,
             2.
             
             Nor
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             chose
             them
             .
             Did
             the
             Doctor
             think
             this
             was
             to
             the
             purpose
             ?
             But
             1.
             
             Doth
             he
             think
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             choice
             excludeth
             the
             Peoples
             when
             it
             is
             a
             known
             thing
             that
             the
             Canons
             and
             Custom
             constantly
             conjoyned
             them
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Will
             he
             conclude
             that
             when
             ever
             History
             nameth
             not
             the
             Peoples
             choice
             ,
             they
             are
             left
             out
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Will
             he
             perswade
             us
             when
             the
             People
             are
             not
             the
             chusers
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             necessarily
             the
             consenters
             or
             refusers
             ?
          
           
             I
             will
             add
             one
             more
             proof
             to
             all
             before-mentioned
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             ,
             
               ex
               naturâ
               rei
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             should
             be
             exercised
             on
             dissenters
             :
             Therefore
             their
             consent
             is
             necessary
             .
          
           
             A
             Patient
             may
             be
             drencht
             like
             a
             Horse
             ,
             and
             cram'd
             like
             fatted
             Fowl
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             have
             a
             Physician
             against
             his
             will.
             But
             a
             Soul
             cannot
             use
             Pastoral
             help
             unwillingly
             .
             1.
             
             He
             cannot
             unwillingly
             be
             baptized
             :
             2.
             
             Nor
             unwillingly
             joyn
             in
             publick
             prayer
             and
             praise
             with
             the
             Church
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             unwillingly
             confess
             sin
             .
             4.
             
             Nor
             unwillingly
             crave
             or
             receive
             Ministerial
             counsel
             .
             5.
             
             Nor
             unwillingly
             receive
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             6.
             
             Nor
             unwillingly
             desire
             the
             Pastors
             visitation
             and
             prayers
             in
             his
             sickness
             .
             7.
             
             Nor
             unwillingly
             seek
             and
             receive
             absolution
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             mean
             ,
             he
             can
             do
             none
             of
             this
             that
             doth
             not
             consent
             .
             And
             is
             he
             a
             Pastor
             to
             such
             men
             that
             refuse
             all
             this
             ?
             It
             's
             a
             shame
             to
             think
             that
             learned
             men
             should
             bend
             their
             wits
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Sun
             is
             not
             light
             .
          
           
             Did
             the
             Church
             at
             Alexandria
             ever
             after
             chuse
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             ?
             All
             the
             Alexandrian
             Church-History
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             people
             there
             indeed
             exercised
             too
             great
             power
             ,
             after
             this
             ,
             no
             place
             on
             earth
             more
             tumultuous
             and
             unruly
             :
             And
             yet
             no
             place
             where
             the
             Bishops
             were
             more
             secular
             ,
             and
             more
             assumed
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sword
             :
             But
             the
             people
             chose
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             if
             it
             had
             been
             true
             that
             the
             choice
             lay
             only
             and
             absolutely
             on
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             how
             came
             they
             to
             have
             so
             long
             two
             Bishops
             and
             two
             Churches
             ,
             besides
             the
             Arians
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             he
             wisely
             overlooketh
             the
             Question
             ,
             who
             chose
             those
             Pres
             byters
             that
             were
             the
             chusers
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             22.
             
             He
             next
             instanceth
             ,
             
               ex
               Euseb
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             10.
             in
             Germanion
             and
             Gordius
             Ordained
             by
             the
             Bishops
             in
             Narcissus
             place
             at
             Hierusalem
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             His
             argument
             ,
             if
             any
             ,
             must
             be
             this
             :
             Eusebius
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               
               Bishops
               Ordained
               them
               ,
               not
               mentioning
               the
               peoples
               consent
               or
               choice
               :
            
             Ergo
             ,
             
               their
               consent
               or
               choice
               was
               not
               used
               .
            
             How
             easily
             might
             he
             have
             known
             that
             we
             would
             deny
             the
             consequence
             ?
             Doth
             any
             of
             us
             deny
             that
             the
             Bishops
             were
             the
             Ordainers
             of
             Bishops
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             even
             the
             words
             of
             Eusebius
             confute
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               when
            
             Narcissus
             
               shewed
               himself
               again
               ,
               the
               brethren
            
             (
             no
             doubt
             the
             Laity
             )
             
               intreated
               him
               to
               enjoy
               his
               Bishoprick
               again
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             23.
             
             His
             next
             instance
             is
             ,
             [
             Severus
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Milevis
             ,
             
               in
               his
               life
               time
               appointed
               his
               successour
               ,
               acquainting
               only
               the
               Clergy
               with
               it
               :
               And
            
             Augustine
             
               prevented
               the
               peoples
               disturbance
               and
               got
               them
               to
               receive
               him
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             some
             mens
             work
             to
             confute
             themselves
             .
             It
             's
             a
             known
             thing
             that
             the
             peoples
             right
             was
             so
             universally
             and
             unquestionably
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             the
             Canons
             forbad
             any
             Bishop
             to
             nominate
             and
             chuse
             his
             Successour
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             forestall
             them
             and
             prejudice
             their
             choice
             .
             And
             why
             else
             was
             the
             peoples
             resistance
             feared
             ?
             And
             what
             did
             Austin
             but
             perswade
             them
             to
             consent
             ?
             And
             why
             doth
             he
             mention
             that
             the
             People
             consented
             and
             received
             him
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             no
             consenting
             Vote
             ,
             or
             right
             on
             just
             cause
             to
             dissent
             ?
             It
             would
             be
             an
             odd
             argument
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             a
             woman
             had
             no
             power
             of
             choice
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             because
             one
             was
             put
             to
             perswade
             her
             to
             consent
             ?
             which
             proveth
             the
             necessity
             of
             her
             consenting
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             24.
             
             He
             next
             tells
             us
             of
             Austin's
             own
             nomination
             of
             his
             Successour
             Eradius
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             More
             and
             more
             against
             himself
             .
             All
             that
             men
             do
             is
             in
             danger
             of
             miscarrying
             by
             their
             faultiness
             :
             Wise
             men
             would
             do
             their
             best
             to
             prevent
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             peoples
             consent
             being
             of
             necessity
             ,
             they
             sometimes
             will
             pre-engage
             them
             ;
             so
             Austin's
             predecessour
             thought
             it
             the
             craftiest
             way
             in
             his
             life-time
             ,
             to
             take
             in
             Austin
             for
             his
             Coadjutor
             or
             fellow
             Bishop
             (
             two
             in
             a
             City
             )
             lest
             the
             people
             should
             miss
             of
             so
             excellent
             a
             man
             :
             But
             this
             being
             against
             the
             Canons
             ,
             Austin
             confesseth
             that
             he
             did
             it
             ignorantly
             ,
             and
             disowneth
             it
             .
             Yet
             lest
             the
             people
             (
             who
             grew
             more
             and
             more
             faulty
             )
             should
             mischuse
             ,
             he
             in
             his
             life
             time
             commendeth
             to
             them
             Eradius
             ,
             that
             their
             love
             to
             him
             might
             procure
             their
             acceptance
             .
             Doth
             not
             this
             prove
             that
             their
             choice
             or
             consent
             was
             necessary
             ?
             Reader
             ,
             if
             the
             Doctor
             can
             perswade
             thee
             that
             the
             Country
             have
             not
             the
             choice
             of
             Parliament
             men
             ,
             because
             some
             are
             commended
             or
             named
             to
             them
             ,
             thy
             yielding
             is
             too
             easie
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             25.
             
             The
             next
             is
             the
             story
             of
             Paul
             the
             Novatian
             out
             of
             
               Socrat.
               l.
            
             8.
             (
             who
             hath
             but
             seven
             )
             Paulus
             was
             advising
             his
             Clergy
             to
             chuse
             his
             Successour
             ;
             They
             told
             him
             their
             fear
             of
             their
             own
             disagreement
             ,
             and
             to
             
             prevent
             it
             ,
             intreated
             him
             to
             nominate
             one
             .
             He
             made
             them
             promise
             to
             stand
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             named
             Mercianus
             in
             a
             sealed
             paper
             .
             Doth
             not
             this
             instance
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             had
             not
             power
             to
             chuse
             one
             of
             himself
             ?
             And
             was
             not
             his
             fear
             of
             the
             disagreement
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ?
             And
             doth
             any
             of
             this
             disprove
             the
             peoples
             consenting
             right
             ?
             And
             would
             the
             Doctor
             perswade
             us
             that
             even
             the
             Novatians
             excluded
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             26.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Greek
               Canonists
               think
               that
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             
               took
               away
               all
               the
               power
               of
               election
               of
               Bishops
               from
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Province
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             In
             all
             reason
             he
             should
             have
             cited
             those
             Canonists
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             strange
             that
             yet
             their
             following
             Customs
             and
             Canons
             should
             say
             the
             contrary
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             not
             a
             word
             in
             the
             Canon
             cited
             about
             election
             ,
             but
             only
             ordination
             [
             that
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Province
             should
             Ordain
             a
             Bishop
             ;
             But
             when
             that
             cannot
             be
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             at
             least
             three
             present
             ,
             and
             three
             more
             consenting
             by
             writing
             .
             ]
             And
             what
             's
             this
             to
             the
             Case
             the
             Peoples
             election
             or
             consent
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             27.
             
             Yet
             he
             bringeth
             more
             against
             himself
             ,
             viz.
             Can.
             18.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Antioch
            
             .
             which
             is
             ,
             
               That
               if
               one
               be
               Ordained
               Bishop
               and
               go
               not
               to
               the
               Parish
               ,
               because
               the
               people
               refuse
               him
               ,
               he
               shall
               have
               the
               honour
               and
               Office
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               not
               troubling
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             ]
             which
             plainly
             saith
             what
             I
             have
             oft
             said
             ,
             
               That
               the
               people
               have
               no
               power
               to
               hinder
               any
               from
               being
               Ministers
               or
               Bishops
               indefinitely
               in
               the
               Church
               Universal
               ,
            
             but
             only
             to
             judge
             whether
             he
             shall
             be
             theirs
             :
             whereas
             the
             Ordainers
             have
             power
             in
             both
             cases
             ;
             and
             usually
             were
             the
             first
             chusers
             ,
             though
             the
             people
             had
             a
             refusing
             or
             accepting
             power
             ,
             as
             there
             appeared
             cause
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             28.
             
             Next
             he
             addeth
             more
             for
             what
             I
             plead
             ,
             that
             Basil
             Ordaining
             one
             first
             ,
             
               perswades
               the
               Senate
               and
               People
               to
               accept
               him
               :
            
             Adding
             [
             
               Their
               way
               then
               was
               ,
               if
               the
               people
               did
               agree
               on
               a
               person
               to
               be
               Bishop
               ,
               to
               petition
               the
               Metropolitan
               and
               Synod
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               full
               power
               to
               allow
               or
               refuse
               him
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             strong
             proof
             that
             the
             people
             had
             no
             such
             agreeing
             or
             chusing
             power
             ,
             because
             the
             Metropolitan
             and
             Synod
             also
             had
             their
             vote
             ?
             what
             need
             Basil
             perswade
             them
             to
             accept
             him
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             no
             power
             to
             refuse
             ?
             Did
             Basil
             or
             any
             Synod
             say
             ,
             all
             people
             are
             bound
             to
             accept
             those
             whom
             we
             chuse
             ,
             be
             they
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             try
             them
             and
             judge
             themselves
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             29.
             
             And
             here
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             remember
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             we
             take
             the
             chief
             trust
             to
             be
             by
             Christ
             committed
             to
             the
             Ordainers
             for
             taking
             in
             fit
             men
             ,
             and
             keeping
             out
             the
             unfit
             :
             They
             being
             the
             only
             Judges
             (
             with
             the
             person
             himself
             )
             who
             shall
             be
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             
             Church
             Universal
             ;
             And
             neither
             Magistrate
             or
             People
             have
             a
             power
             to
             chuse
             or
             refuse
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Universal
             Church
             being
             one
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             Ministers
             have
             not
             such
             a
             charge
             of
             each
             others
             flocks
             as
             the
             particular
             Bishops
             of
             them
             have
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             bound
             to
             give
             them
             all
             the
             help
             they
             can
             (
             as
             neighbour
             families
             to
             help
             each
             other
             :
             )
             And
             therefore
             to
             offer
             to
             vacant
             Churches
             the
             best
             they
             know
             ,
             and
             perswade
             them
             to
             accept
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             at
             a
             loss
             or
             need
             advice
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             people
             are
             bound
             to
             reverence
             the
             judgment
             of
             neighbour
             Pastors
             herein
             ,
             and
             not
             causlesly
             to
             oppose
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             the
             People
             have
             chosen
             (
             or
             they
             and
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             )
             if
             the
             person
             were
             not
             before
             Ordained
             ,
             the
             Ordainers
             still
             are
             judges
             for
             their
             own
             act
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             was
             not
             usual
             to
             Ordain
             
               sine
               titulo
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordainers
             did
             two
             things
             at
             once
             ,
             1.
             
             Judge
             absolutely
             
               who
               shall
               be
               a
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             2.
             
             Judge
             with
             the
             Church
             to
             which
             he
             was
             Ordained
             (
             Elders
             and
             People
             )
             who
             was
             fit
             for
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             theirs
             :
             And
             a
             threefold
             lock
             was
             safe
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             By
             all
             this
             it
             appears
             that
             all
             the
             Doctors
             talk
             against
             the
             peoples
             unfitness
             to
             discern
             who
             are
             sound
             or
             Heretick
             ,
             fit
             or
             unfit
             ,
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             :
             And
             that
             if
             unmeet
             men
             are
             Ministers
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             fault
             is
             ten
             times
             more
             in
             the
             Ordainers
             than
             in
             the
             People
             :
             seeing
             it
             is
             not
             the
             People
             but
             the
             Ordainers
             that
             are
             trusted
             to
             take
             into
             the
             Ministry
             indefinitely
             ,
             but
             only
             among
             many
             to
             judg
             who
             shall
             be
             theirs
             ,
             supposing
             them
             either
             before
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             next
             to
             be
             made
             such
             by
             the
             Ordainers
             .
             And
             doth
             the
             Doctor
             think
             that
             the
             judgment
             of
             all
             parties
             is
             not
             as
             sure
             as
             of
             one
             alone
             ?
             or
             that
             my
             refusing
             a
             Physician
             is
             any
             wrong
             to
             his
             Licensers
             or
             him
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             30.
             
             The
             Laodicean
             Canon
             cited
             by
             him
             speaketh
             for
             me
             as
             the
             rest
             :
             (
             Did
             he
             think
             I
             wanted
             his
             help
             to
             cite
             more
             for
             my self
             ?
             )
             Who
             doubteth
             that
             the
             People
             being
             not
             the
             sole
             judges
             ,
             if
             they
             took
             in
             an
             un-Ordained
             or
             un-approved
             man
             without
             the
             Synods
             consent
             ,
             it
             was
             void
             ?
             (
             By
             the
             way
             ,
             do
             either
             Synods
             or
             People
             (
             the
             old
             chusers
             )
             chuse
             our
             Bishops
             or
             Priests
             ?
             )
          
           
             §
             .
             31.
             
             Yet
             more
             for
             me
             ,
             he
             citeth
             the
             Chalced.
             Council
             ,
             turning
             out
             Bassianus
             and
             Stephanus
             from
             Ephesus
             ,
             two
             men
             that
             strove
             and
             sought
             for
             the
             Bishoprick
             unto
             blood
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             both
             pleaded
             they
             were
             lawfully
             called
             by
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             People
             ,
             (
             And
             yet
             had
             the
             People
             no
             right
             ?
             )
             But
             they
             were
             both
             proved
             to
             be
             violent
             Intruders
             ,
             and
             another
             chosen
             .
             And
             who
             doubts
             but
             a
             great
             General
             Council
             had
             the
             greatest
             power
             then
             ?
          
           
           
             §
             .
             32.
             
             Next
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             a
             Law
             of
             Justinian
             ,
             that
             made
             the
             
               Clergy
               and
               better
               sort
               of
               Citizens
               chusers
               .
            
             (
             And
             indeed
             Nazianzene
             once
             wisht
             the
             more
             religious
             sort
             were
             chusers
             :
             )
             but
             doth
             not
             this
             prove
             still
             the
             peoples
             power
             ,
             though
             so
             long
             after
             by
             an
             Emperour
             the
             poorer
             were
             so
             restrained
             ?
             I
             will
             not
             stay
             to
             search
             the
             Book
             ,
             but
             take
             it
             as
             he
             citeth
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             33.
             
             But
             his
             next
             seemeth
             to
             be
             downright
             against
             us
             ,
             Can.
             13.
             
             
               Conc.
               Laodic
            
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             so
             :
             Crab
             hath
             two
             translations
             :
             The
             first
             saith
             ,
             
               Quod
               non
               sit
               permittendum
               turbis
               electiones
               eorum
               facere
               qui
               sunt
               ad
               sacerdotium
               provehendi
               :
               It
               is
               not
               sufferable
               to
               chuse
               by
               tumults
               :
            
             ergo
             ,
             
               not
               for
               the
               people
               to
               chuse
               at
               all
               ,
               no
               nor
               dissent
               .
            
             I
             deny
             the
             consequence
             .
             To
             forbid
             disorder
             is
             not
             to
             forbid
             choice
             or
             free
             consent
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             34.
             
             His
             next
             proof
             is
             
               Nic.
               Conc.
            
             2.
             c.
             3.
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               restrained
               the
               election
               only
               to
               Bishops
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Such
             dealing
             tells
             us
             that
             Protestant
             Doctors
             are
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             infallible
             no
             more
             than
             Papists
             ;
             I
             cited
             the
             Canon
             before
             :
             The
             doubt
             is
             whether
             it
             drive
             us
             not
             to
             more
             separation
             than
             we
             are
             willing
             of
             ,
             by
             nullifying
             our
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             calling
             .
             It
             is
             [
             
               every
               election
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               Priest
               or
               Deacon
               ,
               which
               is
               made
               by
               Magistrates
               ,
               shall
               remain
               void
               ,
               by
               the
               Canon
               which
               saith
               ,
               If
               any
               Bishop
               use
               the
               secular
               Magistrates
               to
               obtain
               by
               them
               a
               Church
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               deposed
               and
               separated
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               communicate
               with
               him
               .
            
             ]
             Doth
             not
             the
             Doctor
             unhappily
             chuse
             his
             testimonies
             ?
             Had
             it
             not
             been
             better
             to
             have
             past
             over
             this
             Council
             ?
             Where
             now
             is
             all
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             by
             this
             Canon
             ,
             if
             Bishops
             coming
             in
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             Parsons
             by
             the
             Patrons
             
               be
               all
               void
               and
               null
            
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             separated
             that
             communicate
             with
             them
             ?
             Such
             events
             are
             the
             fate
             of
             an
             ill
             cause
             .
             And
             the
             next
             Canon
             doth
             not
             amend
             their
             matter
             ,
             which
             calleth
             it
             madness
             for
             gain
             or
             any
             affection
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             to
             
               drive
               any
               from
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               or
               segregate
               one
               of
               his
               Clergy
               ,
               he
               shall
               have
            
             Lextalionis
             ,
             
               and
               his
               work
               shall
               fall
               on
               his
               own
               head
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             35.
             
             He
             adds
             ,
             [
             
               Which
               was
               confirmed
               by
               following
               Councils
               in
               the
            
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             as
             Can.
             28.
             
             Const
             .
             against
             
               Photius
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               are
               there
               excluded
               with
               an
               Anathema
               ,
               so
               far
               were
               popular
               elections
               grown
               out
               of
               request
               in
               the
               Eastern
               Empire
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Had
             this
             been
             true
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             much
             move
             me
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             Councils
             that
             set
             up
             Image-worship
             ,
             and
             shewed
             much
             wickedness
             ,
             should
             contradict
             the
             Apostolical
             and
             Catholick
             constitutions
             and
             practice
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             thank
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             buy
             the
             French
             Volumes
             of
             the
             Councils
             ,
             and
             therefore
             what
             is
             there
             I
             know
             not
             :
             and
             my
             own
             Library
             is
             ruined
             to
             avoid
             their
             Agents
             distraining
             
             it
             for
             my
             Preaching
             :
             And
             Doctor
             James
             and
             others
             have
             taught
             me
             to
             prefer
             the
             oldest
             Editions
             of
             the
             Councils
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             heed
             how
             I
             trust
             the
             later
             and
             the
             Jesuits
             pretended
             Manuscripts
             .
             I
             have
             now
             none
             but
             Crab
             (
             who
             medleth
             not
             with
             this
             )
             and
             Binnius
             ;
             And
             in
             Binnius
             there
             are
             but
             14
             Canons
             in
             the
             last
             Action
             ,
             and
             27
             in
             the
             antecedent
             Fragmenta
             :
             and
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             28th
             Canon
             to
             be
             found
             :
             Nor
             is
             there
             in
             the
             27th
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             the
             Doctor
             citeth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             if
             there
             were
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             but
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             2.
             
             Nicene
             Canon
             ,
             it
             were
             much
             against
             the
             Doctor
             's
             cause
             ,
             and
             nothing
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             unhappily
             here
             also
             he
             sends
             us
             to
             find
             out
             much
             against
             him
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             the
             8th
             Can.
             in
             Fragm
             .
             condemneth
             requiring
             subscriptions
             to
             stick
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             (
             though
             they
             were
             not
             yet
             oaths
             of
             obedience
             )
             the
             12th
             Canon
             is
             indeed
             the
             same
             with
             those
             forecited
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               the
               Apostolical
               and
               Synodical
               Canons
               flatly
               forbidding
               promotions
               and
               consecrations
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               and
               command
               of
               Princes
               ,
               we
               concordantly
               define
               ,
               and
               sentence
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               Bishop
               receive
               the
               consecration
               of
               such
               a
               dignity
               ,
               by
               the
               craft
               and
               tyranny
               of
               Princes
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               altogether
               deposed
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               desired
               and
               consented
               to
               have
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               by
               the
               will
               of
               carnal
               sense
               ,
               and
               from
               men
               and
               by
               men
               .
            
          
           
             I
             suppose
             this
             is
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Canon
             which
             deposeth
             all
             the
             English
             Bishops
             ,
             unhappily
             cited
             .
             And
             the
             Can.
             14.
             requiring
             Princes
             to
             honour
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             condemning
             the
             Bishops
             that
             debase
             themselves
             to
             go
             far
             from
             their
             Church
             to
             meet
             a
             Prince
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             alight
             to
             them
             from
             their
             Horses
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             basely
             kneel
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             will
             come
             to
             their
             tables
             ,
             unless
             with
             purpose
             freely
             to
             reprove
             them
             ]
             expoundeth
             both
             these
             Bishops
             hearts
             and
             words
             .
             And
             so
             doth
             Can.
             17.
             which
             condemneth
             such
             as
             come
             not
             to
             Synods
             because
             the
             Prince
             forbiddeth
             them
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               Princes
               have
               no
               right
               so
               much
               as
               to
               be
               spectators
               of
               the
               matters
               which
               at
               Synods
               fall
               out
               among
               Priests
               .
            
             And
             here
             indeed
             an
             Anathema
             is
             pronounced
             against
             the
             obstinately
             disobedient
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             obey
             their
             Patriarch
             before
             
               the
               forbidding
               Prince
            
             .
             ]
             And
             doth
             this
             meddle
             with
             the
             peoples
             Recipient
             power
             ?
             which
             is
             only
             levelled
             against
             Princes
             and
             Lay
             Patrons
             Impositions
             ,
             and
             deposeth
             the
             English
             Clergy
             and
             Church
             ?
          
           
             The
             same
             is
             repeated
             ,
             Can.
             25.
             (
             which
             it's
             likely
             is
             that
             which
             he
             meant
             )
             viz.
             
             
               That
               according
               to
               the
               old
               Canons
               the
               promotions
               and
               consecrations
               of
               Bishops
               be
               made
               by
               the
               choice
               and
               decree
               of
               
               the
               College
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               Lay
               Princes
               or
               men
               in
               power
               
                 (
                 potentu●
              
               )
               do
               mix
               themselves
               in
               the
               election
               or
               promotion
               of
               Patriarchs
               ,
               Metropolitans
               ,
               or
               any
               Bishop
               ;
               lest
               hence
               there
               be
               inordinate
               confusion
               or
               contention
               ,
               specially
               seeing
               that
               it
               is
               not
               convenient
               that
               any
               Potentates
               or
               other
               Lay
               men
               have
               power
               in
               such
               matters
               ,
               but
               rather
               attend
               with
               silence
               .
               —
               And
               if
               any
               secular
               Prince
               or
               Potentate
               (
               men
               in
               power
               )
               or
               Lay
               men
               of
               other
               dignity
               ,
               strive
               against
               the
               common
               and
               consonant
               and
               Canonical
               Election
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Order
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               anathema
               ,
               till
               he
               consent
               and
               obey
               in
               this
               ,
               which
               the
               Church
               shall
               shew
               its
               will
               in
               ,
               in
               the
               Election
               and
               Ordination
               of
               its
               Proper
               Bishops
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Churches
             will
             is
             made
             the
             determiner
             of
             the
             Election
             and
             Ordination
             of
             their
             proper
             Bishop
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Canonical
             Order
             is
             established
             (
             which
             ever
             required
             the
             Clergies
             and
             Peoples
             consent
             .
             )
             3.
             
             Nothing
             of
             the
             Laity
             but
             acts
             of
             Princes
             power
             and
             dignity
             is
             excluded
             :
             4.
             
             And
             hereby
             our
             English
             Clergy
             deposed
             .
             The
             Doctor
             had
             been
             better
             to
             have
             let
             alone
             his
             History
             and
             Antiquities
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             36.
             
             His
             4th
             note
             is
             ,
             
               Christian
               Magistrates
               did
               interpose
               in
               this
               matter
               as
               they
               judged
               expedient
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Hitherto
             he
             hath
             produced
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             Councils
             and
             Bishops
             against
             Magistrates
             choice
             or
             medlings
             (
             mistakingly
             thinking
             it
             had
             been
             against
             the
             Flocks
             Receptive
             power
             )
             And
             now
             he
             will
             prove
             that
             Magistrates
             interposed
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             hear
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             37.
             
             And
             first
             [
             So
             Constantine
             
               did
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Antioch
             .
             
               Soz.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             What
             did
             he
             ?
             He
             motioned
             a
             Bishop
             to
             end
             the
             difference
             ;
             And
             who
             opposeth
             that
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             38.
             
             Next
             [
             Constantius
             put
             by
             two
             that
             the
             people
             strove
             about
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             
               Euseb
               .
               Nicom
            
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             An
             unhappy
             testimony
             :
             Socrates
             whom
             he
             citeth
             thus
             relateth
             it
             ,
             [
             Alexander
             
               dying
               commended
            
             Paulus
             
               to
               the
               chusers
               as
               the
               fittest
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               would
               have
               a
               man
               of
               prowess
               to
               chuse
            
             Macedonius
             :
             ]
             The
             people
             were
             divided
             in
             the
             choice
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             greater
             stir
             than
             formerly
             ▪
             But
             the
             Orthodox
             carried
             it
             for
             Paulus
             against
             the
             Hereticks
             that
             were
             for
             
               Macedonius
               .
               Constantius
            
             being
             the
             first
             persecuting
             Arian
             Emperour
             ,
             was
             offended
             ,
             and
             got
             a
             Council
             to
             depose
             Paulus
             ,
             and
             he
             got
             in
             his
             great
             favourite
             
               Eusebius
               Nicomed
            
             .
             the
             head
             of
             all
             the
             Arians
             .
             Doth
             not
             this
             shew
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             people
             were
             chusers
             ,
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Emperour
             deposed
             him
             not
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             pack●
             Council
             of
             Bishops
             
             (
             which
             we
             know
             had
             a
             deposing
             power
             ?
             )
             3.
             
             That
             this
             is
             Recorded
             as
             an
             Act
             of
             two
             Hereticks
             ,
             a
             Prince
             and
             Prelate
             ,
             wronging
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             39.
             
             Saith
             he
             ,
             [
             When
             Eusebius
             
               was
               dead
               ,
               the
               Orthodox
               party
               again
               chose
            
             Paulus
             ,
             and
             Constantius
             sends
             Hermogenes
             
               to
               drive
               him
               out
               by
               force
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             I
             doubt
             he
             will
             next
             cite
             
               Valens
               ,
               Gensericus
               ,
               Hunnericus
               ,
               &c.
            
             for
             murdering
             and
             persecuting
             the
             Bishops
             .
             Was
             an
             Arians
             Tyranny
             ,
             a
             note
             of
             right
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             story
             (
             in
             Socrates
             cited
             by
             him
             )
             is
             this
             :
             Euseb
             .
             the
             Arian
             being
             dead
             ,
             the
             People
             again
             went
             to
             the
             choice
             ,
             and
             chose
             as
             before
             :
             But
             some
             were
             kill'd
             in
             the
             tumult
             .
             The
             Arian
             Emperour
             sends
             Hermogenes
             to
             force
             out
             Paulus
             the
             chosen
             Bishop
             :
             The
             people
             tumultuously
             fight
             for
             their
             Bishop
             and
             priviledge
             ,
             and
             set
             Hermogenes
             Lodgings
             on
             fire
             and
             kill
             him
             .
             The
             Emperour
             comes
             from
             Antioch
             ,
             amerceth
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             puts
             Paul
             out
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             angry
             that
             Macedonius
             was
             chosen
             by
             the
             other
             part
             without
             his
             advice
             ;
             but
             consenteth
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Doth
             not
             this
             shew
             that
             the
             people
             were
             the
             chusers
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             even
             their
             murderous
             tumult
             moved
             neither
             an
             Heretick
             Prince
             nor
             the
             Bishops
             to
             deny
             their
             right
             of
             choice
             .
             3.
             
             Murder
             and
             such
             violence
             was
             a
             fair
             colour
             for
             more
             severity
             .
             4.
             
             Yet
             all
             this
             was
             by
             a
             Heretick
             noted
             as
             an
             act
             against
             the
             Church
             .
             5.
             
             And
             all
             this
             was
             but
             about
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             ordinary
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             his
             Imperial
             seat
             ,
             where
             it
             concerned
             the
             Emperours
             to
             have
             most
             regard
             .
             6.
             
             And
             I
             told
             you
             that
             Princes
             are
             the
             Judges
             whom
             they
             should
             tolerate
             ,
             whoever
             have
             the
             choice
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             40.
             
             He
             adds
             ,
             When
             Athanasius
             
               was
               restored
            
             ,
             Constantius
             
               declared
               it
               was
               by
               the
               decree
               of
               the
               Synod
               and
               by
               his
               consent
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             If
             he
             meant
             here
             to
             intimate
             the
             exclusion
             of
             the
             peoples
             consent
             or
             choice
             ,
             he
             could
             scarce
             have
             named
             in
             History
             an
             instance
             more
             against
             himself
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             who
             thereby
             was
             brought
             in
             ,
             upheld
             and
             oft
             restored
             .
             2.
             
             This
             History
             tells
             you
             the
             Arian
             Emperour
             was
             forced
             to
             this
             consent
             ,
             to
             avoid
             a
             threatned
             War
             from
             his
             brother
             .
             3.
             
             This
             was
             not
             to
             make
             him
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             to
             call
             him
             to
             his
             flock
             from
             his
             banishment
             .
             4.
             
             And
             doth
             not
             all
             this
             confirm
             what
             I
             plead
             for
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Peoples
             ,
             Synods
             and
             Princes
             several
             parts
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             41.
             
             Nectarius
             case
             is
             next
             ,
             about
             whom
             Historians
             disagree
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             credible
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Council
             named
             Nectarius
             with
             some
             
             others
             in
             a
             paper
             ,
             and
             in
             honour
             to
             an
             excellent
             Emperour
             ,
             bid
             him
             take
             which
             he
             would
             :
             But
             all
             this
             excluded
             not
             the
             peoples
             part
             (
             who
             would
             not
             have
             left
             Gregory
             but
             by
             his
             own
             request
             )
             and
             were
             glad
             to
             accept
             one
             from
             such
             a
             Council
             and
             Prince
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             42.
             
             Next
             he
             saith
             out
             of
             
               Sozomen
               ,
               That
               the
               People
               and
               Clergy
               chose
            
             Chrysostome
             ,
             and
             Arcadius
             consented
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             affro●teth
             Sozomen
             with
             Palladius
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Palladius
             denyeth
             nothing
             that
             I
             plead
             for
             ,
             but
             only
             tells
             us
             of
             the
             Emperours
             premotion
             and
             endeavours
             ,
             (
             in
             his
             Royal
             City
             about
             a
             Patriarch
             )
             to
             prevent
             the
             division
             of
             the
             people
             :
             Nor
             is
             Palladius
             credit
             to
             be
             equalled
             to
             Sozomen's
             herein
             ,
             much
             less
             preferred
             .
             2.
             
             Socrates
             the
             most
             credible
             of
             all
             in
             this
             ,
             saith
             ,
             l.
             6.
             c.
             2.
             
             [
             
               It
               seemed
               good
               to
               them
               to
               send
               for
            
             John
             Chrys
             .
             —
             
               Wherefore
               not
               long
               after
            
             ,
             Arcadius
             
               with
               the
               general
               consent
               both
               of
               Priests
               and
               People
               sent
               for
               him
               .
            
             ]
             And
             did
             not
             the
             Doctor
             think
             I
             needed
             help
             by
             such
             Citations
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             43.
             
             The
             choice
             of
             Nestorius
             was
             just
             such
             another
             ▪
             The
             people
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             deny
             consent
             to
             one
             out
             of
             Chrysostom's
             Monastery
             ,
             nominated
             by
             so
             good
             an
             Emperour
             ;
             who
             was
             judge
             whom
             to
             tolerate
             in
             his
             Royal
             City
             :
             But
             both
             he
             and
             they
             after
             repented
             of
             the
             choice
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             44.
             
             His
             last
             instance
             is
             Theodosius
             getting
             in
             Proclus
             before
             Maximianus
             was
             buried
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Reader
             ,
             1.
             
             All
             this
             is
             a
             good
             Emperours
             care
             about
             one
             Patriarch
             of
             his
             own
             City
             to
             avoid
             division
             ,
             and
             nothing
             to
             the
             common
             choice
             of
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             true
             case
             Socrates
             (
             cited
             )
             thus
             describeth
             :
             The
             people
             were
             the
             chusers
             :
             They
             were
             for
             Proclus
             ;
             but
             some
             adversaries
             objected
             a
             Canon
             ,
             that
             a
             Bishop
             might
             not
             be
             removed
             from
             one
             Church
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             he
             being
             a
             Bishop
             already
             they
             could
             not
             have
             him
             :
             Socrates
             pleadeth
             for
             the
             dispensableness
             of
             this
             Canon
             ;
             but
             the
             people
             were
             fain
             to
             take
             Maximianus
             .
             The
             Emperour
             being
             for
             dispensing
             with
             that
             Canon
             ,
             and
             gratifying
             the
             people
             that
             had
             before
             declared
             themselves
             for
             Proclus
             ,
             did
             not
             himself
             bring
             him
             in
             ,
             but
             got
             Celestine
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             to
             write
             to
             Cyril
             of
             
               Alexand.
               John
            
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             and
             Rufus
             Bishop
             of
             Thessalonica
             to
             satisfie
             them
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             got
             Proclus
             in
             .
             What
             is
             this
             against
             the
             peoples
             right
             ?
             These
             be
             all
             the
             Doctor
             's
             instances
             on
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             45.
             
             His
             5th
             note
             is
             ,
             [
             
               On
               the
               alteration
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               Christendom
               there
               was
               greater
               reason
               for
               the
               Magistrates
               interposing
               than
               before
               :
               
               Because
               of
               Princes
               endowing
               Churches
               ,
               the
               Royal
               assent
               was
               fit
               ,
               —
               though
               a
               Bishop
               was
               chosen
               by
               the
               Clergy
               and
               People
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Who
             would
             strive
             against
             so
             friendly
             a
             disputer
             ,
             that
             goeth
             on
             to
             say
             the
             same
             as
             I
             ?
             when
             I
             doubt
             his
             party
             will
             say
             that
             he
             Prevaricateth
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             46.
             
             But
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Royal
               power
               overthrowing
               the
               Papal
               ,
               reserved
               the
               power
               of
               nomination
               of
               Bishops
               as
               part
               of
               the
               Prerogative
               :
               which
               being
               allowed
               in
               frequent
               Parliaments
               ,
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               people
               is
               swallowed
               up
               therein
               ,
               since
               their
               Acts
               oblige
               the
               whole
               Nation
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             I
             see
             we
             yet
             understand
             not
             how
             much
             of
             the
             Irenicon
             is
             retracted
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             yet
             hold
             not
             that
             no
             Form
             of
             Church-Government
             is
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ;
             or
             we
             be
             not
             bound
             to
             be
             for
             that
             which
             King
             and
             Parliament
             are
             for
             .
             But
             we
             undertake
             to
             prove
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             have
             done
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             if
             Parliaments
             gave
             the
             King
             power
             to
             chuse
             all
             Folks
             Wives
             and
             Husbands
             ,
             Physicians
             ,
             Tutors
             ,
             Diet
             ,
             Trade
             ,
             &c.
             our
             Right
             were
             not
             swallowed
             up
             by
             this
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             called
             the
             King's
             Prerogative
             .
             Much
             less
             where
             Gods
             Institution
             and
             the
             very
             Law
             of
             Nature
             have
             forestalled
             them
             ,
             and
             neither
             God
             nor
             Man
             gave
             them
             that
             swallowing
             power
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             oft
             answered
             ,
             that
             Tythes
             and
             Temples
             may
             be
             more
             in
             the
             Magistrates
             power
             ,
             than
             Pastoral
             relation
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             47.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             p.
             326.
             
             
               That
               the
               inferiour
               right
               of
               Patronage
               is
               justly
               thought
               to
               bear
               equal
               date
               with
               the
               settlement
               of
               Christianity
               in
               peace
               and
               quietness
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             It
             was
             scarce
             ever
             setled
             in
             peace
             and
             quietness
             to
             this
             day
             :
             Much
             less
             during
             the
             Saxons
             Heptarchy
             .
             2.
             
             I
             have
             proved
             that
             the
             Universal
             Church
             was
             far
             from
             making
             Lay
             Patrons
             the
             chusers
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             less
             lawful
             to
             sell
             our
             Souls
             into
             slavery
             than
             our
             bodies
             :
             And
             if
             our
             Ancestors
             had
             said
             to
             some
             rich
             men
             ,
             
               You
               shall
               all
               chuse
               our
               Pastors
               and
               we
               will
               stand
               to
               your
               choice
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               build
               us
               Temples
               and
               give
               them
               Lands
            
             ;
             it
             would
             no
             more
             bind
             us
             to
             stand
             to
             their
             bargain
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Give
               us
               House
               and
               Land
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               chuse
               our
               Diet
               ,
               Wives
               ,
               Physicians
               ,
               &c.
            
             we
             say
             if
             your
             kindness
             be
             turned
             to
             our
             hurt
             ,
             take
             your
             house
             and
             land
             ,
             or
             give
             it
             to
             whom
             you
             will
             :
             
               we
               will
               not
               sell
               our
               souls
               and
               Church-rights
               at
               such
               a
               price
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             48.
             
             His
             6th
             conclusion
             is
             ,
             
               That
               things
               being
               thus
               setled
               —
               there
               is
               no
               ground
               for
               the
               people
               to
               resume
               the
               liberty
               of
               Elections
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             I
             need
             not
             over
             and
             over
             repeat
             the
             answer
             to
             his
             reasons
             .
             2.
             
             If
             the
             liberty
             of
             Election
             be
             not
             resumed
             (
             which
             was
             not
             
             that
             which
             I
             pleaded
             for
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             all
             along
             insinuate
             )
             yet
             the
             liberty
             o
             ▪
             
               free
               consent
            
             or
             refusal
             may
             be
             necessary
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             49.
             
             Reader
             ,
             again
             ,
             the
             true
             case
             is
             like
             this
             following
             :
             Parents
             have
             a
             ruling
             power
             to
             chuse
             Wives
             and
             Husbands
             for
             their
             Children
             :
             Guardians
             have
             much
             power
             over
             Orphans
             in
             it
             .
             
             Magistrates
             may
             make
             Laws
             to
             restrain
             unlawful
             Marriages
             .
             Children
             are
             bound
             in
             these
             cases
             to
             obey
             Parents
             ,
             unless
             they
             chuse
             to
             their
             apparent
             hurt
             or
             danger
             ;
             and
             to
             obey
             Guardians
             and
             Magistrates
             in
             their
             proper
             Laws
             .
             But
             1
             :
             It
             is
             for
             all
             this
             no
             Marriage
             till
             both
             parties
             consent
             .
             2.
             
             And
             all
             the
             said
             power
             over
             them
             is
             limited
             ,
             and
             but
             directive
             and
             not
             destructive
             to
             their
             own
             consenting
             power
             .
          
           
             Even
             so
             in
             our
             case
             ;
             1.
             
             The
             Ordainers
             are
             the
             first
             Judges
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             power
             like
             Parents
             ,
             and
             none
             should
             be
             received
             against
             their
             wills
             ,
             unless
             they
             would
             betray
             the
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Magistrates
             may
             make
             ordering
             restraining
             Laws
             ,
             that
             no
             unworthy
             person
             shall
             be
             tolerated
             :
             3.
             
             A
             limited
             power
             of
             nomination
             may
             be
             left
             to
             Patrons
             ,
             as
             Guardians
             ,
             who
             have
             power
             to
             help
             the
             Churches
             ,
             but
             none
             to
             hurt
             ;
             much
             less
             to
             ruine
             them
             ▪
             4.
             
             But
             it
             is
             not
             a
             Church
             related
             as
             Pastor
             and
             Flock
             ,
             till
             both
             consent
             .
             These
             things
             are
             evident
             truth
             ,
             though
             some
             would
             bury
             it
             in
             a
             heap
             of
             words
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             50.
             
             I
             would
             also
             if
             I
             could
             have
             drawn
             the
             Doctor
             to
             resolve
             me
             this
             doubt
             ;
             
               Whether
               the
               power
               of
               Parents
               and
               Husbands
               ,
               or
               of
               Patrons
               ,
               yea
               or
               Princes
               be
               greater
               ,
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               Food
               ,
               Physick
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               a
               Tutor
               ,
               a
               Pastor
               or
               a
               particular
               Church
               Communion
               .
            
             And
             if
             a
             Parent
             or
             Husband
             say
             ,
             I
             command
             you
             to
             hear
             and
             Communicate
             with
             such
             a
             Pastor
             and
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             the
             Patron
             say
             the
             contrary
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             the
             Prince
             or
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ?
             And
             to
             whom
             this
             Family
             Government
             most
             belongeth
             ?
             And
             why
             Father
             and
             Mother
             rather
             than
             Prince
             and
             Priests
             are
             named
             in
             the
             Fifth
             Commandment
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             51.
             p.
             329.
             
             He
             reciteth
             my
             reasons
             ,
             why
             Parliaments
             cannot
             take
             away
             our
             free
             Receptive
             consent
             ,
             and
             he
             again
             feigneth
             that
             I
             say
             all
             this
             for
             the
             peoples
             
               chusing
               power
            
             ,
             yet
             confesseth
             I
             deny
             not
             the
             Magistrates
             or
             Patrons
             power
             of
             their
             own
             Gift
             .
             (
             The
             Case
             of
             Sacrilege
             I
             leave
             to
             their
             Consciences
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             .
             52.
             p.
             330.
             
             But
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Quakers
               ,
               and
               all
               may
               pretend
               a
               care
               of
               their
               Souls
               ,
               and
               so
               leave
               the
               Minister
               only
               the
               Temple
               and
               Tythes
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             And
             Anabaptists
             and
             Quakers
             will
             have
             a
             care
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             when
             you
             have
             said
             and
             done
             all
             you
             can
             against
             it
             :
             A
             prison
             will
             not
             overcome
             it
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             So
             
               Turks
               ,
               Socinians
               ,
               Papists
            
             ,
             (
             or
             Anabaptists
             if
             you
             will
             )
             when
             they
             get
             into
             power
             ,
             may
             pretend
             that
             they
             are
             fitter
             to
             be
             trusted
             with
             mens
             Souls
             ,
             than
             men
             with
             their
             own
             :
             And
             so
             Prelates
             may
             say
             :
             But
             is
             nothing
             true
             that
             men
             can
             abuse
             and
             misapply
             ?
          
           
             And
             to
             me
             it
             is
             something
             ,
             though
             it
             should
             be
             nothing
             to
             you
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             nature
             obligeth
             and
             disposeth
             every
             man
             more
             to
             care
             for
             his
             own
             soul
             ,
             than
             it
             doth
             the
             Patron
             to
             care
             for
             others
             .
             2.
             
             That
             many
             hundred
             or
             thousand
             men
             are
             not
             all
             so
             like
             to
             mistake
             and
             miscarry
             about
             their
             own
             Souls
             ,
             as
             one
             Patron
             is
             that
             is
             far
             from
             their
             hearts
             .
             3.
             
             That
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             more
             dangerous
             to
             trust
             ▪
             thousands
             in
             one
             hand
             than
             in
             many
             (
             as
             it
             would
             be
             in
             a
             storm
             to
             put
             all
             into
             one
             boat
             .
             )
             If
             that
             man
             miscarry
             he
             endangereth
             multitudes
             :
             If
             another
             man
             miscarry
             it
             is
             but
             for
             one
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             have
             a
             self-saving
             power
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             a
             self-destroying
             power
             ,
             differ
             (
             with
             men
             that
             hate
             not
             distinction
             .
             )
             So
             little
             can
             a
             man
             know
             what
             we
             say
             by
             this
             Doctors
             Answers
             ,
             that
             a
             stranger
             would
             think
             by
             him
             that
             we
             were
             quite
             of
             another
             mind
             .
             I
             never
             said
             Quakers
             or
             any
             others
             may
             have
             whom
             they
             will
             :
             If
             they
             chuse
             men
             uncapable
             ,
             the
             neighbour
             Bishops
             or
             the
             Clergy
             may
             admonish
             them
             ,
             and
             renounce
             his
             Communion
             ;
             And
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             restrain
             him
             and
             refuse
             to
             tolerate
             an
             intolerable
             man
             :
             And
             yet
             the
             people
             ought
             not
             to
             accept
             an
             uncapable
             man
             offered
             by
             Bishops
             or
             Patrons
             ;
             no
             nor
             a
             man
             next
             to
             uncapable
             when
             they
             need
             and
             may
             have
             much
             better
             .
             Many
             Negatives
             are
             safe
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             53.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               prophane
               have
               right
               to
               their
               own
               souls
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               care
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               equally
               concerned
               with
               others
            
             (
             to
             chuse
             .
             )
          
           
             Answ
             .
             It
             is
             sad
             with
             the
             Church
             when
             they
             need
             to
             be
             saved
             from
             such
             reasonings
             of
             their
             great
             Teachers
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Right
             to
             care
             for
             their
             Souls
             giveth
             no
             man
             right
             to
             chuse
             men
             for
             others
             Souls
             ,
             to
             do
             that
             which
             they
             will
             not
             have
             done
             for
             their
             own
             .
             The
             question
             is
             ,
             whether
             that
             man
             will
             Communicate
             with
             the
             Church
             on
             Christs
             terms
             ?
             He
             refuseth
             and
             will
             not
             (
             else
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             refused
             .
             )
             And
             shall
             he
             that
             refuseth
             Communion
             chuse
             one
             to
             give
             it
             others
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             a
             Soul
             himself
             ?
             Had
             the
             neighbour
             Heathens
             and
             Hereticks
             of
             old
             power
             to
             chuse
             Bishops
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             while
             they
             refused
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Church
             themselves
             ?
             Shall
             he
             that
             will
             not
             be
             of
             the
             Society
             chuse
             for
             the
             Society
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             distinguish
             between
             what
             a
             man
             may
             be
             forced
             to
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             .
             He
             may
             not
             be
             forced
             to
             the
             great
             gift
             of
             Sacramental
             Remission
             
             and
             Communion
             ,
             because
             no
             unwilling
             person
             hath
             right
             to
             it
             :
             But
             an
             ignorant
             person
             may
             be
             forced
             as
             a
             Catechumen
             or
             hearer
             ,
             to
             hear
             what
             can
             be
             said
             for
             his
             conviction
             :
             For
             truth
             may
             conquer
             the
             unwilling
             .
             But
             none
             on
             this
             pretense
             can
             hinder
             the
             Church
             from
             hearing
             its
             own
             Pastors
             ,
             nor
             force
             men
             to
             be
             the
             ordinary
             Auditors
             of
             Mahometans
             ,
             Hereticks
             or
             Heathens
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             54.
             p.
             331.
             
             He
             again
             tragically
             exclaims
             of
             me
             ,
             on
             the
             old
             false
             supposition
             ,
             that
             I
             make
             the
             people
             the
             sole
             chusers
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             plead
             for
             their
             free
             Negative
             Vote
             (
             though
             chusing
             also
             ,
             but
             not
             alone
             ,
             was
             the
             old
             way
             ;
             )
             And
             here
             tells
             us
             of
             the
             tumults
             that
             would
             follow
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             So
             they
             would
             if
             the
             people
             chose
             in
             
               France
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Italy
            
             :
             And
             yet
             I
             would
             they
             did
             .
             No
             humane
             actions
             are
             free
             from
             inconveniencies
             ;
             which
             are
             not
             to
             be
             cured
             with
             a
             mischief
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             him
             name
             me
             ten
             places
             that
             have
             suffered
             so
             deeply
             by
             the
             peoples
             choice
             ,
             as
             I
             can
             tell
             him
             of
             ten
             thousand
             that
             have
             done
             by
             the
             choice
             of
             Prelates
             ,
             Patrons
             and
             Princes
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             confess
             my
             errour
             .
             It
             was
             not
             by
             the
             peoples
             choice
             that
             all
             preaching
             was
             put
             down
             in
             Moscovy
             :
             It
             is
             not
             the
             people
             that
             have
             this
             many
             hundred
             years
             chosen
             all
             the
             Popish
             Bishops
             ,
             Mass-priests
             ,
             &c.
             in
             Italy
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             even
             in
             
               Spain
               ,
               France
               ,
               Bavaria
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             told
             him
             ,
             but
             had
             no
             answer
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Innes
             of
             Court
             ,
             but
             also
             
               Black
               fryars
               ,
               Aldermanbury
            
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             places
             as
             have
             chosen
             their
             own
             Teachers
             ,
             have
             (
             peaceably
             )
             had
             as
             happy
             a
             succession
             of
             Learned
             ,
             Godly
             ,
             able
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             any
             place
             in
             London
             or
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             's
             known
             by
             experience
             that
             Learning
             and
             great
             worth
             doth
             as
             Light
             so
             reveal
             it self
             to
             humane
             nature
             ,
             that
             usually
             most
             of
             those
             that
             are
             loth
             to
             be
             holy
             themselves
             ,
             would
             have
             a
             Saint
             and
             an
             able
             man.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Doth
             he
             think
             in
             his
             Conscience
             that
             all
             the
             Patrons
             in
             England
             are
             liker
             to
             be
             judicious
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             solicitations
             ,
             favour
             and
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             than
             the
             majority
             of
             the
             Communicants
             of
             such
             Churches
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             the
             Parsons
             first
             admit
             great
             numbers
             of
             profane
             ,
             and
             wicked
             men
             to
             be
             Communicants
             ,
             and
             then
             tell
             us
             how
             unfit
             these
             men
             are
             to
             chuse
             :
             they
             do
             but
             condemn
             themselves
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             55.
             p.
             333.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             we
             do
             but
             say
             ,
             
               We
               judge
               ,
               we
               think
               ,
               &c.
               the
               things
               unlawful
               ,
               but
               for
               particular
               arguments
               to
               prove
               them
               unlawful
               ,
               he
               finds
               none
               .
            
          
           
           
             Answ
             .
             If
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             then
             they
             that
             never
             found
             our
             arguments
             never
             answered
             them
             .
             (
             If
             it
             be
             not
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             well
             .
             )
             Then
             you
             here
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
               Falkener
               ,
               Fulwood
               ,
               Durel
               ,
               &c.
            
             have
             not
             yet
             answered
             any
             of
             our
             arguments
             .
             Remember
             this
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             I
             did
             not
             argue
             ,
             but
             name
             the
             things
             in
             my
             first
             Plea
             ,
             you
             and
             others
             took
             it
             for
             arguing
             ;
             and
             we
             ever
             craved
             leave
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Is
             it
             true
             indeed
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             no
             arguments
             ,
             in
             our
             Writings
             ,
             1660.
             and
             1661.
             with
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             nor
             any
             in
             my
             Book
             of
             Concord
             ,
             or
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             nor
             in
             my
             old
             Disputations
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             other
             mens
             Books
             these
             eighteen
             years
             ?
             I
             doubt
             the
             angry
             Bishops
             will
             think
             that
             in
             my
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             there
             is
             some
             sort
             of
             Argument
             ;
             and
             that
             my
             Book
             against
             Sacril
             .
             Desertion
             of
             the
             Ministry
             hath
             some
             :
             and
             that
             an
             Apology
             for
             our
             preaching
             (
             now
             in
             the
             Press
             )
             hath
             some
             .
             But
             if
             there
             be
             none
             ,
             accuse
             us
             of
             none
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
            
             Of
             the
             Imposed
             use
             of
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             denying
             Baptism
             to
             the
             refusers
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             PAge
             343.
             
             He
             cometh
             to
             our
             [
             
               charge
               against
               the
               Church
            
             ]
             (
             though
             he
             never
             found
             any
             Arguments
             as
             aforesaid
             .
             )
          
           
             And
             I.
             Why
             doth
             he
             silently
             balk
             the
             chief
             things
             which
             I
             had
             named
             ?
             will
             this
             satisfie
             Conscience
             ?
             will
             excusing
             some
             things
             make
             others
             lawful
             ?
          
           
             II.
             As
             to
             what
             he
             saith
             for
             the
             Cross
             ,
             I
             have
             so
             fully
             answered
             it
             twice
             to
             Mr.
             Cheney
             ,
             and
             once
             to
             the
             Impleader
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             loth
             to
             repeat
             all
             again
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             saith
             the
             Church
             intends
             it
             not
             [
             
               for
               a
               sign
               of
               Immediate
               dedication
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             What
             is
             the
             Medium
             ?
             2.
             
             What
             if
             it
             were
             not
             Immediate
             ?
             3.
             
             Can
             it
             be
             more
             Immediate
             than
             in
             the
             very
             present
             dedicating
             act
             ,
             to
             use
             the
             sign
             and
             expressing
             the
             dedicating
             signification
             ?
             —
             4.
             
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Canon
             are
             ,
             [
             
               To
               dedicate
               them
               by
               that
               badge
               to
               his
               service
               ,
               whose
               benefits
               bestowed
               on
               them
               in
               baptism
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Cross
               doth
               represent
               .
            
             ]
             And
             after
             [
             
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               accounteth
               it
               an
               honourable
               badge
               whereby
               the
               Infant
               is
               dedicated
               to
               the
               service
               of
               him
               that
               dyed
               on
               the
               Cross
               .
            
             ]
             And
             the
             service
             is
             named
             [
             Christianity
             in
             practice
             ,
             ]
             to
             fight
             under
             his
             banner
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               In
               baptizing
               the
               Minister
               acts
               by
               Authority
               derived
               from
               Christ
               ,
               but
               at
               Crossing
               he
               speaks
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             [
             
               We
               receive
               this
               Child
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             It
             's
             meet
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             Christ's
             Sacraments
             be
             used
             by
             Christ's
             Authority
             ,
             and
             mens
             by
             mens
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             I
             hope
             this
             is
             but
             a
             quibble
             ;
             and
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             word
             [
             we
             ,
             ]
             the
             Minister
             as
             Christ's
             Minister
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             name
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               we
               receive
               this
               child
            
             ,
             ]
             when
             even
             the
             absolved
             are
             to
             be
             received
             by
             Christ
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             the
             Church
             .
             I
             will
             not
             else
             aggravate
             the
             ill
             consequences
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             He
             before
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               Was
               the
               Cross
               a
               dedicating
               sign
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               a
               declarative
               sign
               to
               men
               ?
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             The
             Canon
             saith
             expresly
             twice
             ,
             [
             To
             dedicate
             them
             by
             this
             badge
             to
             his
             service
             —
             ]
             And
             [
             an
             honourable
             badge
             whereby
             the
             Infant
             
             is
             dedicated
             to
             his
             Service
             .
             ]
             And
             the
             Rubrick
             which
             we
             must
             subscribe
             ,
             refers
             us
             to
             the
             Canon
             for
             the
             true
             sense
             and
             reason
             of
             the
             Crossing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Is
               Baptism
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               a
               sign
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               to
               man
               ?
            
             It
             is
             a
             sign
             to
             man
             for
             God
             :
             God
             knoweth
             not
             by
             signs
             ,
             but
             instituteth
             signs
             for
             humane
             use
             .
             It
             is
             to
             dedicate
             them
             to
             God's
             service
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               It
               represents
               the
               duty
               and
               not
               the
               Grace
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             The
             words
             are
             ,
             [
             
               to
               his
               service
               ,
               whose
               benefits
               bestowed
               on
               them
               in
               baptism
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Cross
               doth
               represent
               .
            
             ]
             Are
             the
             benefits
             so
             bestowed
             no
             Graoe
             ?
             or
             is
             Representing
             no
             Representing
             ?
             or
             shall
             we
             believe
             the
             Doctor
             against
             the
             Church
             ?
             or
             is
             this
             the
             kind
             of
             Conformity
             that
             he
             would
             teach
             us
             ,
             by
             denying
             what
             we
             subscribe
             to
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Sure
             the
             
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               with
               his
               dying
               on
               it
               ,
            
             exprest
             also
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             is
             Grace
             .
             To
             represent
             or
             signifie
             
               Christ
               dying
               on
               the
               Cross
            
             (
             which
             are
             the
             words
             and
             use
             )
             is
             immediately
             to
             represent
             or
             signifie
             the
             very
             Grace
             of
             Redemption
             it self
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             be
             listed
             under
             Christ
             as
             the
             Captain
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             received
             into
             the
             Congregation
             of
             Christs
             flock
             ,
             to
             fight
             under
             his
             banner
             ,
             &c.
             are
             all
             great
             Grace
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             moral
             operation
             on
             the
             soul
             which
             the
             preface
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             ascribes
             to
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             is
             Grace
             to
             be
             wrought
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             make
             a
             common
             symbol
             or
             badge
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             solemnly
             obliging
             as
             a
             Covenanting
             sign
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             must
             be
             distinguished
             from
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             this
             even
             at
             our
             first
             Covenanting
             with
             Christ
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             a
             Sacrament
             in
             the
             old
             sence
             .
             What
             was
             the
             Souldiers
             
               Sacramentum
               Militare
            
             more
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             Church
             seems
             to
             have
             borrowed
             the
             name
             ?
             The
             Oath
             was
             obliging
             ;
             The
             colours
             or
             cingulum
             was
             obliging
             and
             a
             signifying
             badge
             :
             The
             good
             received
             was
             the
             
               honour
               ,
               relation
            
             and
             hope
             of
             future
             pay
             or
             preferment
             upon
             performance
             .
             And
             is
             not
             all
             this
             in
             ours
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             you
             have
             wit
             strong
             enough
             to
             justifie
             all
             this
             humane
             addition
             to
             Christs
             great
             institution
             ,
             must
             all
             men
             be
             compelled
             to
             practise
             as
             you
             and
             such
             others
             judge
             ,
             because
             you
             think
             they
             do
             not
             confute
             you
             ?
             Who
             gave
             you
             or
             such
             others
             right
             to
             silence
             ,
             reject
             from
             Christendom
             ,
             &c.
             all
             such
             as
             are
             not
             herein
             of
             your
             mind
             ;
             even
             when
             you
             deny
             what
             your
             Canon
             expresly
             saith
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               addeth
               nothing
               to
               Baptism
               which
               is
               compleat
               before
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             What
             's
             this
             to
             our
             question
             ?
             
               It
               adds
               another
               Sacrament
               to
               
               Baptism
               :
            
             The
             Lords
             Supper
             is
             another
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             same
             Covenant
             added
             to
             perfect
             Baptism
             by
             Christ
             ;
             and
             the
             Cross
             by
             men
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             But
             all
             the
             difficulty
             is
             thus
             removed
             (
             he
             thinks
             )
             and
             by
             the
             foresaid
             quibble
             of
             [
             
               I
               baptize
            
             ]
             and
             [
             
               we
               receive
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Difficulties
             are
             easilier
             removed
             with
             some
             men
             ,
             than
             with
             others
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             dare
             not
             say
             that
             the
             Minister
             speaks
             not
             as
             from
             Christ
             ,
             when-ever
             he
             saith
             [
             we
             ]
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Doubtless
             it
             is
             first
             Christs
             act
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Churches
             to
             
               Receive
               the
               Baptized
               into
               the
               flock
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             And
             the
             Minister
             herein
             first
             speaketh
             Christs
             act
             and
             then
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             words
             [
             
               we
               receive
            
             ]
             him
             ,
             goeth
             before
             the
             Crossing
             and
             is
             named
             especially
             as
             part
             of
             the
             Ministration
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             being
             its
             immediate
             effect
             .
             And
             what
             a
             dangerous
             invention
             is
             it
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Minister
             here
             speaketh
             not
             from
             Christ
             but
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             receiving
             in
             those
             dedicated
             to
             him
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             he
             will
             make
             us
             a
             hard
             task
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             know
             when
             the
             Priest
             speaks
             as
             God's
             Minister
             ,
             and
             when
             as
             the
             peoples
             Minister
             or
             mouth
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             He
             brings
             us
             the
             instance
             of
             one
             after
             Baptism
             ,
             
               engaging
               himself
               in
               the
               Independent
               Church
               Covenant
               by
               holding
               up
               his
               hand
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             supposed
             that
             the
             Covenant
             which
             he
             mentioneth
             is
             not
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             but
             (
             that
             supposed
             )
             a
             consent
             or
             promise
             to
             live
             in
             the
             relation
             and
             duty
             of
             a
             Christian
             member
             of
             that
             particular
             flock
             .
             And
             this
             is
             much
             like
             a
             Covenant
             between
             a
             Christian
             Man
             and
             Wife
             ,
             Tutor
             and
             Pupil
             :
             And
             as
             men
             may
             make
             particular
             contracts
             ,
             they
             may
             make
             particular
             signs
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             the
             Ring
             and
             taking
             hands
             in
             Marriage
             ;
             the
             crowning
             of
             a
             Christian
             King
             ,
             &c.
             )
             But
             if
             you
             suppose
             the
             Independant
             Covenant
             to
             repeat
             also
             and
             contain
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Christianity
             it self
             as
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             is
             required
             is
             but
             
               signified
               consent
            
             :
             And
             as
             all
             Christians
             renew
             their
             consent
             at
             each
             
               Eucharist
               Sacramentally
            
             ,
             so
             do
             they
             frequently
             by
             word
             and
             deed
             ,
             and
             all
             due
             signification
             of
             consent
             .
             Nature
             and
             Custom
             of
             humane
             converse
             have
             made
             words
             and
             gestures
             signifiers
             of
             consent
             :
             But
             Sacraments
             and
             solemn
             badges
             of
             this
             nature
             signifie
             by
             Institution
             of
             the
             inventer
             or
             imposer
             .
          
           
             The
             sin
             lyeth
             in
             arrogating
             Christs
             prerogative
             ,
             and
             accusing
             his
             Laws
             of
             insufficiency
             .
             If
             Christ
             (
             by
             his
             act
             and
             spirit
             )
             had
             not
             separated
             one
             day
             in
             seven
             for
             the
             Commemoration
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             
             he
             had
             not
             told
             us
             that
             this
             is
             his
             own
             work
             as
             Legislator
             .
             But
             now
             he
             hath
             separated
             one
             day
             ,
             if
             man
             will
             make
             a
             Law
             that
             another
             day
             also
             of
             the
             week
             shall
             be
             separated
             to
             the
             same
             use
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             
               We
               have
               authority
               to
               make
               such
               Laws
               as
               Christ
               made
               .
            
             2.
             
             And
             to
             amend
             his
             Law
             by
             this
             addition
             .
             For
             if
             it
             had
             been
             fit
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             there
             was
             the
             same
             reason
             then
             for
             Christ
             to
             have
             separated
             two
             days
             .
          
           
             So
             is
             it
             in
             this
             case
             .
             If
             Christ
             had
             made
             no
             Sacraments
             ,
             we
             might
             more
             have
             doubted
             whether
             he
             took
             it
             for
             his
             proper
             work
             :
             But
             where
             he
             hath
             made
             two
             ,
             to
             make
             more
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             to
             me
             seemeth
             too
             bold
             :
             He
             could
             have
             made
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             dedicating
             Cross
             if
             he
             would
             have
             had
             it
             .
             If
             our
             Bishops
             should
             command
             us
             to
             say
             we
             believe
             Christs
             resurrection
             ,
             or
             to
             stand
             up
             to
             signifie
             it
             ,
             to
             avoid
             confused
             noise
             ,
             we
             refuse
             it
             not
             :
             But
             if
             they
             would
             make
             a
             Law
             that
             none
             shall
             be
             Christened
             that
             will
             not
             let
             the
             Priest
             put
             him
             into
             a
             Coffin
             or
             Grave
             and
             take
             him
             out
             again
             to
             represent
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             fafest
             to
             deny
             obedience
             to
             such
             arrogant
             usurpation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             He
             confesseth
             ,
             
               It
               belongs
               to
               Christ
               only
               to
               appoint
               the
               means
               of
               conveying
               his
               own
               grace
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             have
             before
             proved
             that
             the
             Cross
             is
             by
             this
             Church
             appointed
             as
             such
             a
             means
             ,
             and
             named
             the
             Grace
             and
             conveyance
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               Though
               it
               belong
               to
               the
               King
               to
               make
               the
               badge
               or
               symbol
               of
               his
               own
               subjects
               ,
               yet
               every
               Nobleman
               may
               give
               a
               distinct
               Livery
               without
               treason
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             True
             :
             And
             this
             opens
             the
             Case
             .
             A
             badge
             of
             the
             Kings
             subjects
             is
             not
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             with
             the
             badge
             of
             a
             subjects
             servant
             :
             But
             the
             Cross
             is
             not
             the
             badge
             of
             a
             humane
             subordinate
             contract
             or
             relation
             (
             as
             City
             Covenants
             ,
             or
             Pastoral
             particular
             contracts
             ,
             &c.
             )
             but
             of
             Christianity
             it self
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             subjects
             of
             Christ
             as
             such
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             p.
             353.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               Is
               our
               worship
               directed
               to
               it
               or
               may
               we
               kneel
               before
               it
               ,
               as
               Mr.
            
             B.
             
               allows
               men
               may
               do
               before
               a
               Crucifix
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             But
             if
             this
             be
             not
             true
             ,
             or
             be
             a
             deceiving
             intimation
             ,
             you
             should
             not
             allow
             your self
             to
             write
             it
             .
             My
             words
             are
             in
             
               Christ
               .
               Direct
               .
               q.
            
             113.
             p.
             876.
             
             When
             I
             had
             named
             21
             Cases
             in
             which
             an
             Image
             may
             not
             be
             used
             ,
             (
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             scandalous
             ,
             or
             tempting
             to
             superstition
             ,
             &c.
             )
             I
             named
             many
             Cases
             in
             which
             an
             Image
             may
             be
             used
             ;
             and
             say
             [
             
               that
               it
               is
               not
               unlawful
               to
               pray
               before
               or
               towards
               an
               Image
               ,
               in
               a
               Room
               where
               they
               are
               placed
               only
               for
               Ornament
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             Is
             this
             to
             say
             ,
             
               (
               worship
               may
               be
               directed
               to
               it
               ?
               or
               that
               we
               may
               kneel
               before
               a
               Crucifix
               ;
               )
            
             when
             I
             had
             before
             excepted
             the
             Images
             of
             
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             in
             worship
             ,
             on
             several
             reasons
             ?
             Doth
             any
             Protestant
             doubt
             of
             what
             I
             assert
             ?
             My
             Parlour
             hath
             on
             all
             four
             sides
             the
             pictures
             of
             our
             living
             friends
             :
             must
             I
             not
             pray
             in
             that
             room
             because
             my
             face
             will
             be
             still
             towards
             some
             of
             them
             ?
             Doth
             he
             doubt
             of
             this
             ?
             Or
             is
             not
             his
             citing
             one
             half
             of
             the
             words
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             to
             deceive
             his
             credulous
             Reader
             ,
             if
             not
             worse
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               Kneeling
               before
               a
               Crucifix
               is
               lawful
               to
               him
               supposing
               the
               mind
               be
               only
               excited
               by
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             A
             Calumny
             made
             up
             by
             setting
             together
             two
             scraps
             of
             remote
             sentences
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             I
             say
             it
             's
             lawful
             to
             pray
             in
             a
             room
             where
             pictures
             (
             not
             any
             )
             are
             before
             me
             ,
             for
             meet
             ornament
             ,
             therefore
             he
             feigns
             me
             to
             say
             ,
             
               It
               's
               lawful
               to
               kneel
               before
               a
               Crucifix
               .
            
             2.
             
             And
             elsewhere
             I
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               lawful
               to
               be
               excited
               to
               a
               good
               thought
               by
               seeing
               a
               Deaths-head
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               Gods
               works
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               by
               seeing
               a
               Crucifix
            
             ;
             (
             which
             no
             sober
             Christian
             doubts
             of
             )
             he
             feigns
             me
             to
             make
             it
             an
             exciting
             sign
             to
             him
             that
             kneels
             before
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             Yea
             he
             makes
             so
             much
             use
             of
             his
             own
             calumny
             as
             p.
             354.
             to
             prove
             me
             
               strangely
               partial
               ,
               Allowing
               it
               to
               be
               lawful
               to
               pray
               before
               a
               Crucifix
               as
               a
               medium
               excitans
               ,
               as
               an
               object
               that
               stirs
               up
               in
               us
               worshipping
               affections
               ,
               and
               so
               excuse
               all
               Papists
               from
               Idolatry
               that
               profess
               they
               use
               a
               Crucifix
               for
               no
               other
               end
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Meer
             repeated
             forgery
             ,
             not
             becoming
             his
             profession
             .
             I
             never
             spake
             for
             praying
             before
             it
             ,
             much
             less
             as
             an
             object
             to
             stir
             up
             worshipping
             affections
             :
             But
             only
             that
             I
             am
             not
             bound
             to
             fly
             at
             prayer
             from
             a
             room
             that
             hath
             only
             ornamental
             pictures
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             in
             the
             Geneva
             Bible
             there
             be
             Historical
             pictures
             ,
             and
             few
             but
             Turks
             are
             against
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             lawful
             (
             I
             say
             not
             kneeling
             before
             them
             at
             prayer
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             cases
             of
             scandal
             and
             danger
             )
             to
             be
             excited
             by
             them
             to
             good
             affections
             ,
             and
             indeed
             good
             affections
             are
             worshipping
             affections
             .
             Dare
             any
             Christian
             say
             that
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             to
             think
             reverently
             of
             God
             when
             we
             see
             his
             works
             ,
             or
             see
             but
             a
             picture
             of
             Scripture
             History
             (
             as
             Abraham
             offering
             Isaac
             ,
             Christ
             dying
             and
             rising
             ,
             &c.
             )
             Nonconformists
             have
             still
             taken
             them
             for
             Lyers
             that
             said
             they
             were
             against
             Historical
             pictures
             ;
             and
             shewed
             it
             in
             the
             Geneva
             Bible
             .
             I
             have
             seen
             in
             many
             pious
             country
             Houses
             all
             the
             story
             of
             Dives
             and
             Lazarus
             painted
             over
             their
             Tables
             ,
             and
             never
             heard
             the
             good
             use
             of
             it
             accused
             .
             But
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             peruse
             my
             words
             ,
             which
             he
             citeth
             ,
             Quest
             .
             113.
             and
             judge
             with
             what
             honesty
             we
             are
             accused
             .
             I
             there
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             
               It
               is
               unlawful
               to
               make
               any
               Image
               of
               God.
               4.
               
               It
               is
               unlawful
               to
               make
               ,
               place
               or
               use
               an
               Image
               as
               is
               like
               to
               do
               more
               hurt
               than
               good
               ,
               or
               to
               tempt
               to
               
               sin
               :
               —
               And
               all
               such
               Images
               of
               creatures
               as
               others
               use
               to
               give
               unlawful
               worship
               or
               honour
               to
               ,
               when
               like
               to
               tempt
               others
               to
               the
               like
               ;
               as
               among
               the
               Papists
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Crucifix
               ,
               the
               Virgin
            
             Mary
             
               and
               Angels
               may
               not
               be
               made
               ,
               placed
               or
               used
               so
               as
               may
               tempt
               any
               to
               worship
               them
               sinfully
               as
               they
               do
               .
               11.
               
               It
               is
               unlawful
               to
               place
               Images
               in
               Churches
               or
               in
               secret
               before
               our
               eyes
               when
               we
               are
               worshipping
               God
               ,
               when
               it
               tendeth
               to
               corrupt
               the
               mind
               —
               which
               is
               the
               ordinary
               effect
               of
               Images
               .
               12.
               
               It
               is
               unlawful
               to
               use
               Images
               scandalously
               ,
               as
               any
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               sinners
               use
               them
               ,
               though
               we
               do
               it
               not
               with
               the
               same
               intent
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               so
               as
               in
               outward
               appearance
               is
               the
               same
               with
               their
               use
               ,
               Because
               so
               we
               shall
               dishonour
               God
               as
               they
               do
               ,
               and
               harden
               them
               in
               sin
               :
               Therefore
               Images
               in
               Churches
               or
               in
               Oratories
               in
               those
               Countries
               where
               others
               use
               them
               sinfully
               ,
               or
               near
               such
               Countries
               ,
               where
               the
               same
               may
               harden
               men
               in
               their
               sin
               ,
               is
               evil
               .
               21.
               
               I
               think
               it
               unlawful
               to
               make
               an
               Image
               or
               any
               equal
               instituted
               sign
               to
               be
               the
               publick
               common
               symbol
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               though
               but
               a
               professing
               sign
            
             (
             as
             they
             make
             the
             Cross
             .
             )
          
           
             Doth
             this
             doctrine
             justifie
             the
             Papists
             ?
             And
             p.
             876.
             
             §
             .
             14.
             
             I
             largly
             prove
             the
             use
             of
             a
             Crucifix
             (
             as
             they
             do
             the
             Cross
             in
             baptism
             )
             to
             be
             unlawful
             :
             which
             he
             answereth
             not
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             consistent
             with
             all
             this
             that
             I
             say
             ,
             [
             
               That
               it
               's
               not
               unlawful
               to
               pray
               before
               or
               towards
               an
               Image
               ,
               in
               a
               room
               where
               Images
               are
               placed
               only
               for
               ornament
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               no
               respect
               to
               them
               as
               a
               medium
               or
               object
               of
               our
               worship
            
             (
             
               except
               as
               by
               accident
            
             it
             's
             made
             unlawful
             .
             )
             And
             that
             (
             not
             
               kneeling
               to
               them
            
             ,
             nor
             in
             prayer
             ,
             but
             ,
             in
             transient
             meditation
             ,
             )
             
               it
               is
               lawful
               so
               to
               use
               them
               historically
               as
               to
               stir
               up
               in
               us
               a
               worshipping
               affection
               .
            
             ]
             If
             the
             Papists
             do
             no
             more
             ,
             no
             Protestant
             would
             call
             them
             Idolaters
             for
             it
             .
             But
             if
             they
             use
             them
             Idolatrously
             ,
             it
             makes
             our
             use
             of
             them
             unlawful
             ,
             when
             even
             but
             outwardly
             it
             is
             like
             theirs
             :
             And
             so
             I
             say
             of
             the
             Cross
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Doctors
             zeal
             against
             Idolatry
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             would
             have
             us
             all
             used
             as
             his
             Books
             intimate
             ,
             till
             we
             dare
             use
             the
             Transient
             Image
             of
             the
             Cross
             much
             worse
             than
             he
             maketh
             the
             Papists
             to
             use
             Images
             and
             Crucifixes
             in
             particular
             .
             For
             to
             use
             them
             as
             a
             
               dedicating
               common
               badge
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               in
               our
               great
               Covenant
               with
               Christ
               ,
            
             is
             more
             than
             to
             use
             them
             historically
             and
             in
             meditation
             ,
             or
             more
             than
             to
             pray
             in
             rooms
             adorned
             with
             common
             pictures
             .
             But
             he
             knoweth
             that
             the
             Papists
             give
             more
             to
             Images
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             Obj.
             
               But
               what
               need
               had
               you
               to
               say
               all
               this
               of
               Images
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             That
             men
             may
             understand
             it
             .
             I
             'le
             tell
             you
             that
             you
             may
             see
             the
             Candor
             of
             our
             accusers
             .
             Dr.
             
               R.
               Coxe
            
             Bishop
             of
             Ely
             consulted
             with
             Cassander
             to
             
               have
               had
               Images
               in
               our
               Churches
               .
               The
            
             Lutherans
             
               so
               use
               them
               .
               Our
               new
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               began
               to
               set
               up
               Crucifixes
               over
               Altars
               ,
            
             and
             to
             plead
             more
             for
             Church-pictures
             than
             heretofore
             .
             In
             1642.
             the
             
             Parliament
             ordered
             the
             defacing
             all
             Images
             of
             any
             Person
             of
             the
             Trinity
             in
             Churches
             or
             Church-yards
             ,
             (
             before
             the
             King
             went
             from
             them
             )
             Because
             I
             read
             this
             Order
             and
             the
             Church-warden
             attempted
             to
             obey
             it
             ,
             the
             rabble
             of
             drunken
             swearing
             Journy-men
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             for
             Conformity
             ,
             rose
             in
             a
             tumult
             with
             clubs
             ,
             seeking
             to
             kill
             me
             and
             the
             Churchwardens
             ,
             and
             knockt
             down
             two
             Country-men
             because
             they
             were
             our
             friends
             (
             who
             carried
             the
             hurt
             to
             their
             death
             :
             )
             And
             the
             Conforming
             Clergy
             were
             so
             much
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             them
             indicted
             me
             at
             the
             Assizes
             ,
             and
             I
             was
             forced
             to
             leave
             the
             Country
             .
             Such
             rage
             for
             Images
             tempted
             some
             religious
             men
             that
             were
             against
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             censorious
             against
             the
             Conformists
             than
             I
             would
             have
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             run
             too
             near
             the
             other
             extream
             :
             And
             after
             it
             grew
             a
             dispute
             whether
             the
             Lutherans
             were
             not
             Hereticks
             (
             of
             which
             see
             
               Caspar
               Streso
            
             .
             )
             The
             remembrance
             of
             all
             this
             drew
             me
             to
             say
             all
             the
             Truth
             which
             I
             thought
             useful
             to
             cure
             mens
             over-much
             censuring
             the
             Lutherans
             and
             the
             new
             Prelatists
             :
             And
             now
             the
             thanks
             they
             give
             me
             is
             to
             turn
             the
             censure
             on
             my self
             for
             saying
             so
             much
             to
             excuse
             them
             .
          
           
             Just
             so
             did
             Mr.
             Pierce
             by
             me
             :
             My
             religious
             neighbours
             scrupled
             Communion
             with
             their
             neighbour
             Prelatists
             ,
             saying
             ,
             All
             the
             drunkards
             and
             swearers
             and
             ignorant
             ungodly
             people
             that
             had
             no
             religion
             ,
             were
             fierce
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             Liturgy
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             they
             durst
             not
             joyn
             with
             them
             while
             they
             profaned
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             I
             was
             far
             from
             justifying
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             abate
             their
             overmuch
             censuring
             ,
             I
             told
             them
             that
             in
             some
             Countries
             where
             custome
             had
             brought
             some
             particular
             sin
             from
             under
             disgrace
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             judge
             one
             graceless
             ,
             whose
             whole
             lives
             else
             were
             pious
             ,
             temperate
             and
             just
             ,
             for
             sometime
             committing
             that
             particular
             sin
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             hard
             to
             say
             how
             oft
             this
             might
             fall
             out
             :
             As
             breaking
             the
             Lords
             day
             in
             Geneva
             and
             Holland
             ,
             some
             petty
             Oath
             in
             some
             Countries
             that
             use
             it
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             For
             this
             charity
             to
             the
             Prelatists
             ,
             what
             doth
             Mr.
             Pierce
             but
             turn
             the
             charge
             of
             favouring
             such
             gross
             sin
             against
             my self
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             been
             compounding
             it
             with
             godliness
             ?
          
           
             I
             leave
             you
             all
             therefore
             hereafter
             ,
             better
             to
             defend
             your selves
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             About
             their
             
               appointing
               the
               Cross
               to
               work
               Grace
               morally
               ,
               and
               that
               Sacraments
               work
               it
               not
               physically
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               misrepresent
               or
               misapply
               both
               the
               Popish
               and
               Protestant
               doctrine
               of
               Sacraments
               .
            
             ]
             And
             for
             the
             first
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               overthrows
               all
               that
               I
               say
               that
               they
               all
               hold
               that
               Sacraments
               work
               grace
               ,
            
             ex
             opere
             operato
             ,
             
               where
               there
               is
               no
               actual
               impediment
               ,
               and
               it's
               heresie
               to
               say
               ,
               They
               are
               bare
               outward
               professing
               signs
               .
            
             ]
          
           
           
             Answ
             .
             Did
             he
             think
             that
             this
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             opinion
             that
             they
             
               work
               it
               morally
            
             ?
             They
             distinguish
             between
             the
             Principal
             Agent
             ,
             the
             instrumental
             Operator
             ,
             and
             the
             Receiver
             .
             And
             they
             say
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             conveyeth
             Grace
             by
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Principal
             Agent
             (
             God
             )
             
               ex
               opere
               operato
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             its
             effect
             
               ex
               opere
               operantis
            
             ;
             And
             that
             
               opus
               operantis
            
             is
             that
             which
             
               vim
               habet
               ex
               bonitate
               &
               devotione
               ejus
               qui
               operatur
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             Ministers
             goodness
             (
             And
             doth
             not
             the
             English
             Canon
             say
             the
             same
             ?
             )
             But
             
               opus
               operatum
            
             is
             that
             which
             is
             effectual
             ,
             
               modo
               fiat
               sicut
               lex
               praescribit
            
             ,
             whether
             the
             instrument
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             :
             But
             it
             must
             be
             
               sicut
               lex
               praescribit
            
             :
             And
             when
             they
             come
             to
             the
             Receiver
             they
             require
             in
             him
             more
             than
             the
             
               opus
               operatum
            
             to
             the
             effect
             :
             viz.
             that
             he
             intend
             (
             as
             Aquinas
             speaketh
             ,
             3.
             q.
             68.
             a.
             7.
             )
             
               to
               receive
               Baptism
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               a
               new
               life
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               have
               faith
               ,
               a.
            
             8.
             
               c.
               ex
               parte
               gratia
               quam
               quis
               per
               baptismum
               consequitur
               ,
               exigitur
               in
               suscipiente
               fides
               ,
               ex
               parte
               vero
               Characteris
               non
               necessaria
               est
               .
            
             The
             Character
             is
             received
             without
             real
             Faith
             ,
             but
             Grace
             is
             not
             .
             And
             what
             that
             Character
             is
             how
             little
             they
             are
             agreed
             see
             at
             large
             in
             
               Wotton
               de
               Reconcil
               .
               Peccat
               .
               Durandus
               ,
            
             and
             the
             wisest
             say
             it
             is
             but
             the
             Relation
             of
             one
             that
             hath
             received
             the
             external
             tessera
             or
             badge
             of
             Christianity
             (
             which
             none
             deny
             .
             )
             And
             ad
             2.
             he
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               the
               Church
               quantum
               in
               se
               ,
               non
               intendit
               dare
               baptismum
               nisi
               habentibus
               rectam
               fidem
               ,
               sine
               qua
               non
               est
               remissio
               peccatorum
               .
               Et
               propter
               hoc
               interrogat
               accedentes
               ad
               baptismum
               an
               credant
               ?
            
             And
             citeth
             Austin
             ,
             that
             without
             true
             faith
             it
             is
             not
             received
             to
             salvation
             .
          
           
             And
             Art.
             9.
             he
             concludeth
             that
             [
             
               seeing
               God
               doth
               not
               compell
               men
               to
               righteousness
               ,
               it
               's
               manifest
               that
               feigned
               comers
               obtain
               not
               the
               benefit
               of
               baptism
               .
            
             And
             ad
             3.
             
               inter
               ficte
               accedentes
               ,
               he
               numbers
               them
               that
               come
               in
               mortal
               sin
               ,
               not
               willing
               to
               leave
               it
               and
               be
               conformed
               to
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             And
             your
             own
             words
             imply
             all
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Receiver
               must
               put
               no
               hinderance
            
             ]
             while
             they
             make
             the
             want
             of
             necessary
             
               intention
               ,
               desire
               ,
               true
               faith
               ,
               repentance
               ,
            
             to
             be
             the
             hinderance
             ,
             leaving
             the
             subject
             uncapable
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             It
             irketh
             me
             to
             repeat
             ,
             but
             you
             constrain
             me
             :
             Scotus
             and
             Okam
             (
             and
             then
             I
             need
             not
             say
             how
             many
             more
             )
             confute
             Aquinas
             at
             large
             for
             calling
             Sacraments
             so
             much
             as
             instruments
             giving
             Grace
             ,
             as
             he
             explaineth
             it
             ;
             And
             so
             doth
             
               Pet.
               Aliaco
               Camera●
            
             .
             briefly
             in
             4.
             q.
             1.
             
             
               B.
               C.
            
             concluding
             that
             Sacraments
             are
             no
             Causes
             of
             Grace
             properly
             ,
             but
             improperly
             ,
             because
             
               Deus
               in
               sacramentis
               ordinavit
               sic
               agere
               ,
               non
               quod
               ipsa
               sacramenta
               agant
            
             —
             And
             that
             a
             
               sacrament
               neither
               by
               its
               own
               virtue
               ,
               nor
               by
               any
               virtue
               given
               it
               ,
               is
               any
               proper
               efficient
               cause
               of
               any
               disposition
               
               in
               the
               soul
               previous
               to
               grace
               ,
               or
               of
               grace
               it self
               ,
               but
               a
               condition
               sine
               qua
               non
               ,
               dispositiv
               ,
            
             improperly
             called
             
               Causa
               dispositiva
               Moralis
               ,
               non
               effectiva
               sed
               receptiva
               :
            
             Yet
             they
             grant
             also
             a
             Moral
             objective
             causality
             ,
             by
             signification
             .
          
           
             Brianson
             in
             4.
             q.
             1.
             fol.
             6.
             concludeth
             (
             1.
             doc
             .
             )
             
               sacramenta
               non
               sunt
               graliae
               causa
               effectiva
               ,
               sed
               solum
               per
               modum
               meriti
               per
               ea
               datur
               gratia
               ,
            
             citing
             
               Ricardus
               ,
               Scotus
               ,
               Aureolus
               ,
               Franc.
               Perusius
               ,
               &c.
            
             against
             
               Thom.
               &
               Alexand.
            
             herein
             .
             Yet
             saith
             [
             
               Baptismus
               indiget
               fide
               ,
               quae
               est
               dispositio
               &
               fundamentum
               omnium
               sacramentorum
               ,
               vel
               in
               se
               ut
               in
               adultis
               ,
               vel
               in
               alio
               ut
               in
               parvulis
               .
               Suarez
               de
               Legib.
               l.
            
             9.
             c.
             6.
             p.
             748.
             
             Col.
             2.
             
               de
               Circumcis
            
             .
             [
             
               Nam
               etiam
               ipsa
               fides
               parentum
               er
               at
               conditio
               necessaria
               &
               sine
               qua
               non
               ;
               Et
               tamen
               de
               illa
               dici
               non
               potest
               ,
               Quod
               Gratiam
               daret
               Infanti
               ex
               opere
               operato
               ,
               nec
               quod
               gratiam
               contineret
               ;
               etiam
               nec
               causa
               justificans
               parvulos
               dici
               potest
               ;
               nisi
               late
               &
               improprio
               modo
               ,
               sicut
               dicitur
               de
               quolibet
               remedio
               vel
               conditione
               sine
               qua
               non
               .
            
          
           
             And
             Brianson
             also
             saith
             in
             4.
             q.
             4.
             doc
             .
             1.
             fol.
             34
             
               Quod
               ficte
               recipientes
               baptismum
               non
               habent
               gratiam
               baptismi
               ,
               dicunt
               Scholastici
               .
            
          
           
             Yea
             even
             Hildebrand
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Roman
             Councils
             concludeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             Baptism
             and
             Penance
             give
             not
             pardon
             to
             the
             impenitent
             and
             uncapable
             .
          
           
             
               Petrus
               à
               S.
               Joseph
               Thes
               .
               univers
               .
               de
               sacram
               .
               p.
            
             93.
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               Sacramentum
               est
               signum
               sensibile
               divinitus
               institutum
               ,
               longo
               tempore
               durans
               ,
               sanctitatem
               aliquam
               ,
               saltem
               externam
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Relative
             separation
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Character
             with
             them
             )
             
               conferens
               ,
               &
               veram
               significans
            
             .
          
           
             And
             p.
             101.
             
             [
             
               Sacramenta
               novae
               legis
               conferunt
               gratiam
               ,
               idque
               ex
               opere
               operato
               &
               immediate
               :
               Duplicem
               scilicet
               ,
               aliam
               respondentem
               dispositioni
               ,
               aliam
               ipsi
               sacramento
               :
               cum
               antiquae
               adultis
               nullam
               conferrent
               nisi
               ratione
               dispositionis
               —
               Sacramenta
               novae
               legis
               non
               producunt
               gratiam
               physice
               ,
               sed
               tantum
               moraliter
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             But
             I
             must
             spare
             the
             Reader
             :
             By
             this
             he
             may
             understand
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             they
             hold
             not
             to
             the
             
               opus
               operatum
            
             as
             efficient
             of
             Grace
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             old
             Law
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             to
             Sacraments
             as
             Sacraments
             :
             2.
             
             That
             they
             put
             
               opus
               operatum
            
             against
             
               opus
               operantis
            
             ,
             and
             not
             against
             the
             necessary
             disposition
             of
             the
             Receiver
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             in
             Faith
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             intention
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             many
             of
             them
             deny
             all
             proper
             Sacramental
             causality
             of
             Grace
             .
             4.
             
             Specially
             Physical
             .
             (
             And
             Protestants
             make
             them
             not
             
               meer
               signs
            
             ,
             but
             
               investing
               signs
            
             .
             )
             5.
             
             And
             
               ponere
               obicem
            
             is
             to
             want
             necessary
             moral
             qualification
             ,
             and
             action
             as
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
           
             And
             now
             the
             Dr.
             had
             done
             well
             to
             tell
             me
             wherein
             I
             was
             
               very
               much
               mistaken
            
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             He
             next
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               The
               Cross
               is
               in
               no
               sence
               held
               to
               be
               an
               instrument
               appointed
               for
               conveying
               Grace
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Not
             by
             God
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             none
             of
             God's
             Ordinances
             .
             2.
             
             But
             that
             by
             men
             it
             is
             I
             have
             manifested
             ;
             if
             a
             
               moral
               objective
               moving
               and
               teaching
               means
            
             may
             be
             called
             an
             Instrument
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             the
             word
             Instrument
             is
             noting
             to
             our
             case
             .
             1.
             
             To
             work
             on
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             adult
             by
             representation
             ,
             signification
             ,
             excitation
             (
             as
             the
             word
             doth
             )
             is
             to
             be
             an
             operative
             moral
             cause
             or
             means
             :
             And
             this
             the
             Church
             ascribeth
             to
             it
             (
             Pref.
             to
             Liturg.
             &c.
             )
             2.
             
             The
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             benefits
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             reception
             into
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             the
             sense
             of
             our
             Engagement
             to
             fight
             under
             Christ's
             banner
             ,
             &c.
             are
             Grace
             ;
             some
             of
             which
             is
             given
             by
             excitation
             and
             some
             (
             the
             Relation
             )
             by
             investiture
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             
             And
             now
             whether
             I
             have
             only
             invented
             these
             
               objections
               to
               amuse
               and
               perplex
               mens
               consciences
               ,
            
             and
             this
             Dr.
             hath
             
               made
               all
               so
               plain
            
             that
             all
             may
             venture
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             and
             all
             Ministers
             may
             deny
             them
             Christendom
             that
             dare
             not
             venture
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             all
             from
             the
             Ministry
             that
             be
             not
             as
             bold
             as
             he
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             consideration
             .
          
           
             He
             next
             turneth
             to
             Mr.
             A.
             about
             bowing
             ,
             and
             so
             goeth
             to
             their
             Excommunication
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
            
             .
             Whether
             the
             Excommunicating
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             Excommunicated
             for
             not
             Communicating
             when
             Excommunicated
             be
             guilty
             of
             Schism
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             
               THeir
               Canons
               excommunicate
            
             ipso
             facto
             
               all
               that
               say
               Conformity
               is
               unlawful
               ,
            
             and
             many
             such
             like
             .
             1.
             
             He
             saith
             [
             
               The
               excommunication
               is
               not
               against
               such
               as
               modestly
               scruple
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               things
               imposed
               ;
               but
               those
               who
               obstinately
               affirm
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Reader
             ,
             trust
             neither
             him
             nor
             me
             ,
             but
             read
             the
             words
             .
             Can.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             [
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               affirm
               that
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               by
               Law
               established
               under
               his
               Majesty
               is
               not
               a
               true
               and
               an
               Apostolical
               Church
               ,
               —
               let
               him
               be
               excommunicated
            
             ipso
             facto
             .
          
           
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               affirm
               that
               the
               form
               of
               God's
               worship
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               established
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               contained
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Common-prayer
               —
               is
               a
               corrupt
               ,
               superstitious
               ,
               or
               unlawful
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               containeth
               ANY
               THING
               in
               it
               that
               is
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               excommunicated
            
             ipso
             facto
             ,
             
               and
               not
               restored
               till
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               affirm
               that
               any
               of
               the
            
             39
             
               Articles
               ,
               are
               in
               any
               part
               superstitious
               or
               erroneous
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               he
               may
               not
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               subscribe
               unto
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               excommunicated
            
             ipso
             facto
             ,
             
               and
               not
               restored
               till
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               affirm
               that
               the
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               by
               Law
               established
               are
               wicked
               ,
               antichristian
               ,
               or
               superstitious
               ,
               OR
               such
               as
               being
               commanded
               by
               lawful
               authority
               ,
               men
               who
               are
               zealously
               and
               Godly
               affected
               may
               not
               with
               any
               good
               conscience
               approve
               them
               ,
               use
               them
               ,
               OR
               as
               occasion
               requireth
               subscribe
               to
               them
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               excommunicated
            
             ipso
             facto
             ,
             
               and
               not
               restored
               till
               he
               repent
               and
               publickly
               revoke
               such
               his
               wicked
               errours
               .
            
          
           
             Can.
             7.
             
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               hereafter
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               under
               his
               Majesty
               by
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Deans
               ,
               Arch-Deacons
               ,
               and
               THE
               REST
               THAT
               BEAR
               OFFICE
               IN
               the
               same
               ,
               is
               antichristian
               ,
               OR
               repugnant
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               excommunicate
            
             ipso
             facto
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             Can.
             8.
             
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               affirm
               that
               the
               form
               and
               manner
               of
               making
               and
               consecrating
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               or
               Deacons
               ,
               containeth
               ANY
               THING
               in
               it
               that
               is
               repugnant
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               —
               let
               them
               be
               excommunicate
            
             ipso
             facto
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Can.
             11.
             
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               affirm
               —
               that
               there
               are
               within
               this
               Realm
               ,
               other
               Meetings
               ,
               Assemblies
               ,
               or
               Congregations
               of
               the
               Kings
               born
               subjects
               ,
               than
               such
               as
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               this
               Land
               are
               held
               and
               allowed
               ,
               which
               may
               rightly
               challenge
               to
               themselves
               the
               Name
               of
               true
               and
               lawful
               Churches
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               excommunicate
            
             ipso
             facto
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             now
             if
             the
             Reader
             will
             no
             more
             believe
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             long
             of
             me
             .
             If
             all
             this
             be
             no
             more
             than
             to
             excommunicate
             them
             that
             [
             
               obstinately
               affirm
               the
               Ceremonies
               Antichristian
               ,
               impious
               ,
               or
               superstitious
               ,
            
             ]
             understanding
             them
             is
             not
             possible
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             But
             I
             confess
             they
             excommunicate
             not
             men
             for
             secret
             thoughts
             :
             We
             thank
             them
             for
             nothing
             .
             It
             is
             but
             for
             telling
             their
             judgment
             .
             And
             Dissenters
             may
             have
             many
             occasions
             to
             tell
             it
             .
             The
             Kings
             Commission
             once
             allowed
             some
             of
             us
             to
             tell
             it
             :
             The
             Demands
             ,
             Accusations
             ,
             calumniating
             Books
             and
             Sermons
             ,
             &c.
             may
             call
             many
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               All
               Excommunication
               supposeth
               precedent
               Admonition
            
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             They
             should
             do
             so
             :
             The
             worse
             is
             yours
             because
             it
             doth
             not
             so
             :
             It
             only
             alloweth
             admonition
             to
             repent
             for
             his
             restoration
             :
             which
             made
             
               M.
               Anton.
               Spalatensis
            
             say
             so
             much
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             it
             did
             oblige
             you
             to
             admonish
             us
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             done
             by
             your
             Books
             ,
             you
             know
             that
             this
             changeth
             not
             our
             judgments
             :
             So
             that
             to
             be
             excommunicate
             before
             the
             admonition
             and
             after
             comes
             all
             to
             one
             .
             But
             indeed
             when
             the
             Law
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             excommunicateth
             ,
             the
             Law
             it self
             is
             the
             admonition
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             He
             addeth
             [
             
               General
               excommunications
               though
               they
               be
            
             latae
             sententiae
             ,
             
               do
               not
               affect
               the
               particular
               persons
               till
               the
               evidence
               be
               notorious
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               the
               bare
               fact
               ,
               but
               the
               contumacy
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             
               Answ
               .
               Affecting
            
             is
             a
             word
             that
             signifieth
             what
             you
             please
             .
             
               Ipso
               facto
            
             is
             [
             
               for
               and
               upon
               the
               fact
               proved
               ,
               without
               any
               sentence
               of
               a
               judge
               .
            
             ]
             While
             the
             fact
             only
             is
             thus
             made
             the
             full
             cause
             ,
             the
             contumacy
             need
             not
             be
             proved
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             fact
             must
             be
             proved
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             then
             the
             Law
             is
             a
             sentence
             and
             
               Relatively
               affecteth
               the
               person
               as
               sentenced
            
             ;
             3.
             
             But
             no
             persons
             else
             
               are
               obliged
               to
               avoid
               him
               ,
               till
               the
               fact
               be
               lawfully
               published
               .
            
             But
             the
             man
             is
             excommunicate
             .
             And
             4.
             
             Whether
             the
             man
             that
             knoweth
             the
             Law
             and
             his
             own
             Fact
             be
             not
             bound
             himself
             to
             avoid
             the
             Churches
             Communion
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             Controversie
             :
             And
             the
             plain
             truth
             is
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             a
             just
             Excommunication
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             forbear
             
             Communion
             in
             obedience
             to
             it
             :
             (
             As
             much
             as
             a
             silenced
             Minister
             is
             to
             forbear
             Preaching
             .
             )
             But
             if
             it
             be
             a
             sentence
             unjust
             ,
             and
             injustice
             be
             not
             so
             gross
             as
             to
             nullifie
             it
             ,
             still
             he
             must
             forbear
             :
             But
             if
             it
             be
             so
             unjust
             as
             to
             be
             invalid
             ,
             he
             may
             Communicate
             till
             he
             be
             executively
             rejected
             :
             (
             As
             one
             so
             unjustly
             silenced
             may
             preach
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             :
             for
             the
             case
             is
             much
             like
             .
             )
          
           
             The
             Reader
             would
             be
             displeased
             if
             I
             should
             cite
             him
             many
             Casuists
             in
             so
             plain
             a
             case
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             no
             man
             doubteth
             but
             the
             General
             sentence
             of
             the
             Canon
             speaketh
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             doth
             all
             that
             Law-makers
             can
             do
             ,
             before
             judgment
             :
             And
             the
             Law
             is
             
               norma
               officii
               &
               judicii
            
             ,
             obliging
             Subject
             and
             Judge
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             It
             's
             true
             that
             Linwood
             saith
             ,
             that
             a
             
               Declaratory
               sentence
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               A
               Declaration
               that
               such
               a
               man
               is
               already
               sentenced
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             is
             necessary
             to
             oblige
             any
             to
             the
             execution
             of
             it
             on
             others
             ,
             or
             the
             person
             in
             
               foro
               externo
            
             .
             But
             still
             the
             Church
             hath
             done
             her
             part
             in
             Legislation
             ,
             to
             oblige
             as
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             He
             saith
             [
             
               Persons
               excommunicate
               are
               to
               be
               denounced
               so
               every
               six
               months
               ,
               that
               others
               may
               have
               notice
               of
               them
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             But
             are
             they
             not
             excommunicate
             then
             ,
             before
             they
             are
             so
             oft
             denounced
             ,
             yea
             or
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             aforesaid
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             He
             saith
             [
             
               I
               have
               fully
               answered
               my
               own
               Objection
               by
               saying
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               bound
               to
               execute
               the
               sentence
               on
               my self
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             He
             would
             not
             say
             that
             he
             approveth
             the
             answer
             :
             For
             if
             he
             do
             ,
             he
             confuteth
             himself
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             us
             execute
             the
             silencing
             sentence
             on
             our selves
             ,
             and
             the
             sentence
             against
             publick
             worship
             in
             any
             way
             but
             theirs
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             My
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             I
             take
             the
             unjust
             sentence
             as
             invalid
             :
             else
             I
             were
             bound
             
               in
               foro
               interiore
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             sure
             the
             Church
             at
             least
             relaxeth
             that
             mans
             obligation
             to
             present
             Communion
             ,
             by
             shewing
             her
             will
             ,
             if
             she
             did
             not
             oblige
             him
             to
             withdraw
             .
          
           
             Read
             over
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             they
             make
             them
             not
             as
             unintelligible
             and
             flexible
             to
             what
             sense
             they
             please
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             and
             Liturgy
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             As
             to
             his
             two
             cases
             in
             which
             the
             excommunicate
             may
             be
             schismaticks
             for
             not
             communicating
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             question
             not
             the
             first
             :
             Just
             excommunication
             excludeth
             none
             but
             the
             guilty
             .
             Here
             then
             indeed
             is
             the
             state
             of
             our
             Controversie
             .
             Had
             he
             proved
             that
             in
             all
             the
             cases
             before
             cited
             ,
             it
             is
             just
             to
             excommunicate
             us
             ,
             he
             had
             done
             somewhat
             ,
             when
             now
             for
             want
             of
             it
             he
             betrayeth
             his
             cause
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             His
             2d
             .
             is
             [
             
               If
               they
               form
               new
               Churches
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             
               Is
               forming
               new
               Churches
               and
               not
               communicating
               with
               the
               old
               ones
               all
               one
               ?
            
             Our
             present
             question
             is
             of
             the
             later
             .
             So
             that
             this
             great
             Accuser
             seemeth
             plainly
             to
             absolve
             all
             from
             being
             bound
             to
             Communicate
             with
             them
             ,
             
               who
               are
               unjustly
               excommunicate
               ,
               and
               gather
               not
               new
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             may
             not
             the
             
               unjustly
               excommunicate
            
             that
             cannot
             on
             just
             terms
             be
             restored
             ,
             worship
             God
             in
             some
             publick
             Church
             ?
             Doth
             such
             a
             wicked
             sentence
             bind
             men
             to
             live
             like
             Atheists
             till
             death
             ?
             or
             deprive
             them
             of
             their
             right
             to
             all
             God's
             Ordinances
             ?
             even
             many
             Papist
             Doctors
             and
             Councils
             say
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             how
             else
             do
             you
             justifie
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             against
             the
             Papists
             charge
             of
             Schism
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             p.
             372.
             
             He
             still
             seemeth
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             [
             
               His
               own
               and
               others
               reasonings
               may
               change
               all
               the
               truly
               honest
               Christians
               in
               the
               Land
               to
               hold
               all
               the
               things
               imposed
               lawful
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             These
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Bishops
             in
             1660.
             and
             1661.
             have
             brought
             us
             all
             to
             the
             pass
             that
             we
             are
             at
             ;
             And
             if
             after
             20
             years
             so
             great
             experience
             of
             the
             inefficacy
             of
             all
             their
             Disputes
             ,
             yea
             and
             Prisons
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             notice
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             different
             cases
             of
             men
             ,
             they
             still
             trust
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             Concord
             on
             these
             terms
             ,
             disputing
             with
             such
             men
             is
             in
             vain
             ;
             The
             Lord
             deliver
             us
             from
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             English
             sort
             of
             Sponsors
             ,
             and
             the
             exclusion
             of
             Parents
             duty
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             PAge
             380.
             
             He
             saith
             I
             [
             
               several
               times
               mention
               this
               as
               one
               of
               the
               grounds
               of
               the
               unlawfulness
               of
               the
               peoples
               joyning
               in
               Communion
               with
               us
               :
               yea
               as
               the
               greatest
               objection
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Four
             places
             of
             my
             writings
             are
             cited
             ,
             and
             all
             will
             testifie
             to
             him
             that
             will
             read
             them
             ,
             the
             untruth
             of
             the
             Doctors
             words
             .
             This
             is
             an
             unhappy
             course
             of
             accusations
             :
             I
             can
             find
             no
             word
             of
             [
             
               The
               unlawfulness
               of
               the
               peoples
               joyning
               in
               Communion
               with
               you
               on
               this
               ground
               .
            
             ]
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             I
             have
             taught
             men
             how
             to
             make
             this
             very
             action
             in
             them
             lawful
             ,
             viz.
             By
             getting
             if
             possible
             credible
             Sponsors
             of
             the
             old
             sort
             ,
             and
             agreeing
             with
             them
             to
             be
             the
             Parents
             Representer
             ,
             and
             promise
             as
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             but
             as
             his
             second
             ,
             undertaking
             the
             Education
             of
             the
             Child
             if
             he
             die
             or
             apostatize
             (
             which
             was
             the
             old
             sort
             :
             )
             and
             himself
             to
             be
             present
             and
             signifie
             his
             consent
             by
             gesture
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             not
             speak
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             this
             must
             be
             done
             besides
             the
             Churches
             order
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             2.
             
             That
             subscribing
             to
             the
             Churches
             order
             herein
             is
             unlawful
             :
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Church
             which
             refuseth
             the
             Child
             lawfully
             offered
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             blame
             that
             person
             that
             cannot
             or
             will
             not
             make
             such
             shifts
             ,
             but
             getteth
             another
             Pastor
             to
             Baptize
             him
             whom
             they
             sinfully
             refuse
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             not
             to
             prove
             it
             unlawful
             to
             have
             Communion
             with
             you
             .
             But
             it
             's
             lawful
             to
             use
             better
             also
             when
             they
             can
             ,
             being
             thus
             repulsed
             by
             you
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             He
             saith
             [
             
               The
               Parents
               are
               to
               provide
               such
               as
               are
               fit
               to
               under
               take
               that
               office
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             No
             one
             is
             fit
             for
             it
             as
             used
             by
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             but
             an
             Adopter
             that
             taketh
             the
             Child
             for
             his
             own
             ;
             For
             he
             undertaketh
             the
             Parents
             work
             .
             And
             it
             's
             
               lis
               sub
               judice
            
             ,
             whether
             any
             others
             undertaking
             besides
             a
             Parent
             or
             Owner
             can
             prove
             the
             Child
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Covenant
             as
             offered
             ,
             and
             have
             right
             to
             the
             seal
             and
             benefits
             :
             Atheists
             and
             Insidels
             Children
             are
             unholy
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             If
             any
             were
             sit
             ,
             few
             Parents
             can
             get
             such
             ,
             as
             will
             understandingly
             and
             deliberately
             and
             credibly
             promise
             them
             to
             do
             all
             that
             Godfathers
             must
             by
             the
             Liturgy
             undertake
             .
             I
             never
             knew
             one
             in
             my
             life
             that
             seemed
             to
             the
             Parent
             to
             mean
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             in
             my
             younger
             time
             been
             Godfather
             to
             three
             or
             four
             :
             But
             we
             before
             agreed
             with
             the
             Parents
             to
             intend
             no
             more
             than
             to
             be
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             to
             be
             the
             Entitler
             and
             the
             undertaker
             .
          
           
             I
             did
             in
             1640.
             
             Baptize
             two
             by
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             (
             without
             Crossing
             )
             and
             never
             more
             in
             6.
             or
             7.
             years
             after
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             imposed
             corruptions
             .
             Mr.
             Kettilby
             the
             Bookseller
             (
             unless
             his
             Father
             had
             another
             Child
             of
             the
             same
             name
             baptized
             the
             same
             year
             )
             was
             one
             :
             But
             his
             Father
             gave
             him
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             promised
             all
             his
             own
             duty
             ,
             and
             his
             Uncle
             and
             Aunt
             standing
             as
             Sponsors
             ,
             we
             before
             agreed
             that
             they
             should
             signifie
             but
             Witnesses
             and
             friendly
             helpers
             in
             case
             of
             need
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             what
             if
             the
             Parents
             are
             
               bid
               provide
               such
            
             ?
             that
             is
             no
             discharge
             of
             their
             own
             part
             ,
             nor
             are
             they
             bound
             to
             cast
             their
             duty
             on
             others
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             He
             saith
             (
             as
             to
             the
             Child
             's
             Right
             to
             Baptism
             )
             
               that
               the
               Godfathers
               stand
            
             in
             a
             threefold
             capacity
             ,
             1.
             
             Representing
             the
             Parent
             in
             offering
             ,
             2.
             
             Representing
             the
             Child
             in
             promising
             ,
             3.
             
             In
             their
             own
             as
             undertakers
             of
             his
             education
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             I
             will
             not
             till
             he
             confute
             them
             repeat
             my
             proofs
             that
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England's
             sence
             the
             Godfathers
             are
             not
             the
             Parents
             representatives
             at
             all
             ,
             nor
             speak
             in
             their
             name
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             they
             were
             ,
             then
             when
             the
             Parents
             both
             are
             Atheists
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Hobbists
             ,
             scorners
             at
             Godliness
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             the
             Godfathers
             can
             represent
             them
             but
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             faith
             entitleth
             not
             the
             Child
             ,
             because
             they
             stand
             in
             the
             persons
             of
             Atheists
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             &c.
             your
             Church
             doth
             not
             like
             this
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             as
             to
             their
             representing
             the
             Child
             ,
             
               quo
               jure
            
             is
             the
             doubt
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             done
             without
             some
             representing
             power
             given
             them
             .
             And
             who
             gave
             it
             them
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             as
             to
             the
             third
             Person
             (
             in
             this
             multiform
             thing
             )
             the
             doubt
             is
             ,
             whether
             their
             undertaking
             to
             educate
             another
             mans
             Child
             be
             lawful
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             do
             it
             himself
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             whether
             men
             use
             to
             be
             serious
             in
             such
             undertakings
             ,
             which
             I
             never
             knew
             one
             perform
             ,
             nor
             seem
             to
             mean
             it
             ,
             save
             such
             as
             take
             
               poor
               mens
               ,
               kinsmens
               or
               dead
               mens
               children
            
             to
             keep
             as
             their
             own
             .
             3.
             
             And
             if
             it
             be
             done
             without
             serious
             intention
             ,
             Is
             it
             not
             to
             make
             perjury
             or
             perfidiousness
             ,
             and
             prophane
             
             taking
             God's
             name
             in
             vain
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             way
             of
             Christening
             and
             Covenanting
             with
             Christ
             in
             order
             to
             salvation
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             This
             is
             a
             great
             point
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             well
             to
             handle
             it
             diligently
             :
             His
             explication
             of
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             p.
             382.
             
             [
             1.
             
             
               The
               Church
               hath
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
            
             (
             True
             ;
             but
             not
             as
             he
             and
             the
             Brownists
             say
             ,
             
               The
               whole
               Church
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               Pastors
               .
            
             )
          
           
             [
             2.
             
             
               They
               may
               baptize
               capable
               subjects
            
             .
             ]
             No
             doubt
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             [
             3.
             
             
               Infants
               are
               capable
               subjects
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             But
             what
             Infants
             ?
             All
             ,
             or
             some
             ?
             Is
             this
             our
             satisfaction
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             
               All
               Infants
            
             ,
             then
             how
             come
             the
             Heathens
             Infants
             to
             be
             baptizable
             and
             have
             right
             ,
             when
             the
             Parents
             have
             none
             ?
             Then
             how
             great
             a
             deed
             of
             charity
             is
             it
             to
             bring
             an
             Army
             among
             them
             to
             baptize
             their
             Children
             by
             force
             ?
             When
             even
             Aquinas
             and
             other
             Papists
             say
             ,
             that
             Children
             may
             not
             be
             baptized
             against
             the
             Parents
             wills
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             at
             large
             proved
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Baptism
             is
             but
             the
             sealing
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             delivering
             of
             possession
             by
             Ministerial
             Investiture
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             first
             gift
             or
             condition
             of
             our
             right
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             benefits
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             in
             the
             Adult
             faith
             and
             Repentance
             and
             heart-consent
             are
             the
             Conditions
             ,
             which
             Baptism
             after
             solemnly
             expresseth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             if
             a
             true
             penitent
             believing
             consenter
             die
             without
             Baptism
             ,
             he
             is
             saved
             ;
             and
             if
             t●…ptized
             adult
             die
             without
             faith
             ,
             repentance
             and
             heart-consent
             ,
             he
             is
             damned
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             therefore
             all
             the
             adult
             must
             have
             an
             entitling
             condition
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             right
             ,
             first
             initially
             ,
             
               coram
               Deo
            
             ,
             to
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             be
             baptized
             (
             which
             solemnly
             delivereth
             their
             full
             right
             )
             before
             they
             can
             be
             lawfully
             baptized
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             God
             dealeth
             not
             so
             differently
             with
             Infants
             and
             Adult
             ,
             as
             to
             require
             conditions
             of
             right
             in
             the
             later
             ,
             and
             none
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             all
             born
             with
             right
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Covenant
             is
             made
             to
             the
             faithful
             and
             their
             seed
             ,
             and
             that
             Infants
             condition
             of
             right
             is
             that
             they
             be
             children
             of
             believers
             :
             And
             that
             if
             both
             Parents
             be
             Infidels
             ,
             the
             Children
             are
             unclean
             ,
             but
             else
             they
             are
             holy
             .
             And
             God
             that
             confoundeth
             not
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             confoundeth
             not
             their
             Childrens
             case
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             in
             my
             Disp
             .
             of
             Original
             sin
             ,
             and
             Treat
             of
             right
             to
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             Baptism
             sealeth
             and
             delivereth
             to
             the
             qualified
             subject
             ,
             the
             present
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             right
             to
             Christ
             and
             life
             as
             to
             adopted
             Children
             of
             God.
             And
             therefore
             there
             must
             be
             some
             reason
             and
             
             proof
             of
             a
             right
             to
             it
             ,
             more
             than
             all
             Infants
             in
             the
             world
             have
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             a
             mans
             bringing
             them
             to
             baptism
             and
             speaking
             feignedly
             in
             their
             name
             ,
             that
             giveth
             them
             right
             to
             a
             sealed
             pardon
             and
             salvation
             :
             It
             must
             be
             one
             that
             can
             prove
             himself
             entitled
             to
             represent
             the
             Child
             ,
             which
             none
             can
             that
             cannot
             say
             
               He
               is
               my
               own
            
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             If
             it
             were
             otherwise
             ,
             Atheists
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             wicked
             men
             ,
             though
             Baptized
             ,
             could
             give
             no
             right
             to
             the
             sealed
             pardon
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Investiture
             in
             a
             state
             of
             life
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             have
             no
             right
             themselves
             .
             And
             if
             they
             represent
             no
             better
             Parents
             ,
             as
             such
             they
             can
             give
             them
             no
             right
             ,
             save
             
               coram
               Ecclesia
            
             when
             they
             are
             not
             
               infideles
               judicati
            
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Nor
             doth
             it
             suffice
             to
             an
             Infants
             right
             ,
             that
             the
             Minister
             ,
             or
             Church
             ,
             be
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             to
             tell
             us
             that
             
               Infants
               are
               right
               subjects
            
             ,
             signifieth
             nothing
             ,
             till
             either
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             tell
             us
             what
             Infants
             ,
             2.
             
             Or
             prove
             that
             all
             Infants
             have
             right
             ;
             which
             he
             can
             never
             do
             :
             And
             if
             he
             could
             ,
             I
             would
             easily
             prove
             that
             all
             dying
             Infants
             are
             saved
             ,
             whether
             Baptized
             or
             not
             ;
             As
             I
             can
             prove
             that
             true
             Christian
             Infants
             are
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             While
             he
             gives
             us
             not
             the
             least
             satisfaction
             of
             Infants
             Right
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             difficulties
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ;
             if
             we
             lay
             it
             on
             Parents
             (
             or
             Owners
             )
             right
             .
             And
             1.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             of
             divers
             mens
             Opinions
             ;
             which
             the
             Reader
             will
             be
             loth
             I
             should
             digress
             to
             try
             ,
             having
             done
             it
             so
             largly
             in
             my
             Christ
             .
             Direct
             .
             and
             Treat
             .
             of
             Right
             to
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             nameth
             the
             qualification
             which
             I
             ●●●rt
             ,
             [
             
               A
               profession
               of
               the
               Christian
               faith
               not
               invalidated
            
             ]
             and
             saith
             nothing
             to
             disable
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             Others
             will
             reject
             it
             .
             Others
             wild
             Opinions
             named
             ,
             goes
             for
             my
             Confutation
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             see
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             things
             we
             account
             sinful
             in
             Conformity
             in
             my
             first
             Plea
             for
             Peace
             ,
             and
             try
             how
             many
             of
             them
             the
             Doctor
             hath
             so
             much
             as
             meddled
             with
             :
             And
             whether
             he
             think
             by
             these
             few
             touches
             he
             hath
             proved
             either
             our
             Conformity
             lawful
             ,
             or
             our
             Preaching
             unlawful
             ,
             or
             our
             Communion
             with
             those
             Christians
             who
             are
             not
             of
             his
             mind
             herein
             unlawful
             .
          
           
             If
             he
             say
             again
             ,
             that
             he
             meddleth
             not
             with
             Ministers
             Conformity
             but
             the
             Peoples
             ,
             1.
             
             Note
             ,
             how
             he
             hath
             passed
             by
             even
             the
             greatest
             things
             also
             in
             their
             case
             .
             2.
             
             Whether
             he
             meddle
             not
             with
             the
             Ministers
             case
             who
             seeketh
             to
             prove
             their
             preaching
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             so
             perswades
             them
             to
             be
             silent
             ▪
             3.
             
             Whether
             their
             case
             should
             not
             be
             so
             far
             meddled
             with
             ,
             as
             to
             prove
             the
             things
             which
             they
             think
             sinful
             to
             be
             lawful
             ,
             or
             their
             preaching
             unnecessary
             ;
             before
             the
             endeavours
             used
             against
             them
             (
             well
             known
             )
             be
             justified
             as
             needful
             to
             the
             Churches
             Peace
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             three
             French
             Letters
             which
             he
             subjoyneth
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             WHat
             advantage
             to
             the
             Drs.
             Cause
             the
             three
             Letters
             of
             the
             French
             Divines
             annexed
             ,
             can
             be
             to
             any
             that
             will
             not
             be
             decoyed
             by
             meer
             sounds
             and
             shews
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             :
             But
             could
             we
             know
             these
             things
             following
             ,
             we
             might
             better
             understand
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Writers
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             1.
             
             Whether
             he
             that
             sought
             their
             judgment
             did
             make
             them
             understand
             what
             all
             our
             present
             Impositions
             and
             Acts
             of
             Conformity
             are
             ?
             and
             what
             alterations
             are
             made
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             Bishop
             Lands
             power
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             he
             made
             them
             truly
             understand
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             ancient
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             the
             
               English
               Diocesan
            
             frame
             in
             all
             its
             parts
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Whether
             he
             did
             put
             the
             Case
             as
             about
             Subscribing
             ●●
             Declaring
             ,
             Covenanting
             or
             Swearing
             ,
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             practising
             accordingly
             ?
             or
             only
             of
             living
             in
             Communion
             with
             them
             which
             do
             such
             things
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Whether
             he
             put
             the
             case
             as
             of
             denying
             active
             Communion
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             unlawful
             things
             ;
             or
             as
             denying
             Communion
             in
             the
             rest
             which
             are
             lawful
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Whether
             he
             made
             them
             understand
             that
             we
             are
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             excommuncate
             by
             their
             Canon
             for
             telling
             our
             judgment
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             Whether
             he
             made
             them
             understand
             that
             it
             was
             about
             2000
             Ministers
             that
             were
             silenced
             ,
             and
             what
             men
             are
             in
             many
             of
             their
             places
             ?
             and
             what
             claim
             their
             ancient
             Flocks
             lay
             to
             many
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             what
             men
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             did
             to
             prevent
             all
             our
             divisions
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             Whether
             he
             made
             them
             understand
             what
             measure
             of
             Communion
             we
             still
             maintain
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             and
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             Whether
             he
             put
             the
             case
             to
             them
             ,
             whether
             we
             that
             have
             Communion
             with
             them
             are
             Schismaticks
             ,
             if
             we
             also
             have
             Communion
             with
             others
             whom
             they
             prosecute
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             Whether
             he
             put
             the
             question
             to
             them
             ,
             whether
             we
             are
             lawfully
             silenced
             ?
             and
             if
             not
             ,
             whether
             
               rebus
               sic
               stantibus
            
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             forbear
             our
             Ministry
             ?
          
           
           
             10.
             
             Whether
             he
             made
             them
             know
             that
             all
             the
             Ministers
             of
             England
             as
             well
             as
             we
             were
             forbidden
             to
             Preach
             ,
             &c.
             unless
             they
             would
             Conform
             to
             that
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             prove
             unlawful
             ?
             And
             if
             it
             prove
             so
             ,
             whether
             they
             should
             all
             either
             have
             sinned
             or
             been
             silent
             in
             obedience
             ?
          
           
             11.
             
             Whether
             he
             made
             them
             understand
             how
             many
             thousands
             there
             be
             in
             London
             that
             cannot
             have
             room
             in
             the
             Parish-Churches
             and
             the
             Nonconformists
             Churches
             set
             together
             ,
             but
             live
             like
             Atheists
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Whether
             he
             acquainted
             them
             that
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             whether
             all
             godly
             dissenters
             that
             are
             cast
             out
             ,
             or
             cannot
             joyn
             in
             the
             Parish
             way
             of
             Liturgick
             Worship
             ,
             must
             (
             till
             their
             judgments
             change
             )
             give
             over
             all
             publick
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             forsaken
             of
             all
             Teachers
             ?
          
           
             13.
             
             Whether
             he
             acquainted
             them
             ,
             how
             loud
             a
             Call
             we
             had
             to
             preach
             in
             London
             ,
             first
             by
             the
             Plague
             ,
             &
             then
             by
             the
             burning
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             the
             people
             being
             deserted
             by
             the
             Parish
             Ministers
             in
             these
             sad
             extremities
             ?
          
           
             14.
             
             Whether
             he
             acquainted
             them
             with
             the
             Kings
             Licences
             ,
             and
             our
             being
             accused
             of
             Schism
             ,
             even
             when
             Licensed
             ?
          
           
             15.
             
             Whether
             he
             acquainted
             them
             with
             what
             we
             have
             said
             for
             ourselves
             lately
             in
             divers
             Books
             ;
             or
             they
             judg'd
             us
             unheard
             ?
          
           
             16.
             
             Whether
             they
             be
             singular
             ?
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             in
             France
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             for
             any
             to
             preach
             or
             publickly
             worship
             God
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Law
             forbid
             them
             ?
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             How
             long
             it
             hath
             been
             their
             judgment
             ?
             and
             why
             all
             their
             Churches
             ceased
             not
             when
             prohibited
             ?
          
           
             If
             not
             so
             ,
             How
             to
             know
             that
             our
             silencing
             Laws
             and
             Bishops
             must
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             not
             theirs
             ?
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             understanding
             their
             answers
             ,
             till
             we
             know
             how
             the
             case
             was
             stated
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             Mr.
             Clodes
             Letter
             is
             moderate
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             like
             they
             took
             the
             case
             to
             be
             about
             proper
             separation
             ,
             and
             so
             say
             no
             more
             in
             the
             main
             than
             some
             Nonconformists
             have
             said
             against
             the
             Brownists
             .
             But
             the
             Dr.
             hath
             dealt
             too
             unmercifully
             with
             Mr.
             
               Le
               Moine
            
             in
             publishing
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             so
             easie
             to
             know
             how
             few
             ,
             if
             any
             ,
             would
             believe
             his
             story
             ,
             but
             take
             it
             for
             a
             confirmation
             ,
             how
             incredible
             our
             accusers
             are
             ?
             I
             mean
             his
             story
             that
             [
             
               five
               years
               ago
               he
               heard
               one
               of
               the
               most
               famous
               Nonconformists
               preach
               in
               a
               place
               where
               were
               three
               men
               ,
               and
               three
               or
               fourscore
               women
               :
               he
               had
               chosen
               a
               Text
               about
               the
               building
               up
               the
               ruins
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               and
               for
               explication
               cited
            
             Plinny
             and
             Vitruvius
             
               a
               hundred
               times
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             I
             think
             I
             shall
             never
             speak
             with
             the
             person
             that
             will
             believe
             him
             :
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             London
             knoweth
             that
             the
             Nonconformists
             are
             the
             most
             averse
             to
             such
             kind
             of
             Preaching
             .
             And
             I
             know
             not
             one
             of
             them
             that
             I
             can
             say
             ever
             
             read
             a
             quarter
             of
             Vitruvius
             :
             I
             confess
             I
             never
             read
             a
             leaf
             of
             him
             .
             This
             Monsieur
             would
             do
             well
             to
             tell
             us
             yet
             the
             name
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             that
             if
             living
             he
             may
             be
             call'd
             to
             account
             :
             But
             I
             doubt
             he
             fell
             into
             some
             Tabernacle
             ,
             of
             which
             many
             are
             erected
             in
             place
             of
             the
             burnt
             Churches
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             heard
             the
             Conformist
             who
             had
             occasion
             to
             talk
             of
             architecture
             ?
             But
             yet
             I
             will
             not
             believe
             that
             either
             Conformist
             or
             Nonconformist
             would
             expose
             himself
             to
             common
             scorn
             by
             an
             hundred
             or
             twenty
             such
             citations
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             And
             his
             description
             of
             the
             mens
             
               horrible
               impudence
               to
               excommunicate
               without
               mercy
               the
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               imagining
               that
               they
               are
               the
               only
               men
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               nay
               in
               the
               Christian
               world
               that
               are
               predestimated
               to
               eternal
               happiness
               ,
               &c.
               and
               then
               pronouncing
               them
               intolerable
               ,
            
             sheweth
             that
             it
             is
             not
             us
             that
             he
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             nor
             any
             company
             that
             is
             known
             to
             us
             ,
             neither
             our
             Separatists
             here
             ,
             nor
             Anabaptists
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             the
             very
             Quakers
             holding
             any
             such
             thing
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             And
             though
             he
             saith
             [
             
               He
               was
               not
               at
               all
               edified
            
             by
             the
             Nonconformists
             preaching
             ,
             it
             followeth
             not
             that
             no
             others
             are
             :
             Nor
             that
             none
             were
             edified
             in
             England
             or
             Scotland
             ,
             while
             publick
             Preachers
             went
             the
             Nonconformists
             way
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             But
             because
             the
             Doctor
             chuseth
             this
             way
             ,
             I
             will
             imitate
             him
             ,
             though
             with
             the
             Apology
             that
             St.
             Paul
             gloried
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             notice
             of
             some
             Epistles
             of
             men
             that
             judged
             otherwise
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
            
             .
             Epistles
             or
             Testimonies
             compared
             with
             the
             Doctors
             ,
             And
             notes
             on
             Mr.
             
               Joseph
               Glanvile's
            
             Book
             ,
             called
             The
             
               Zealous
               Impartial
               Protestant
            
             ,
             with
             a
             Letter
             of
             his
             to
             the
             Author
             heretofore
             (
             and
             a
             Digression
             of
             Doctor
             
               L.
               Moulin
            
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             IN
             general
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             read
             the
             Lives
             of
             many
             of
             the
             old
             Nonconformists
             (
             
               Hildersham
               ,
               Dod
            
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             Hall's
             Character
             of
             Dr.
             Reynolds
             ,
             and
             the
             late
             published
             Lives
             of
             Mr.
             
               Joseph
               Allen
               ,
               John
               Janeway
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Winter
             ,
             Mr.
             Macham
             ,
             Mr.
             Wadsworth
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Stubbs
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             will
             see
             better
             what
             to
             judge
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             by
             our
             three
             French
             Epistles
             .
             Yea
             Thuanus
             giveth
             a
             juster
             Character
             of
             many
             abroad
             that
             were
             of
             their
             mind
             :
             And
             
               John
               Fox
            
             (
             one
             of
             them
             )
             of
             more
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             And
             to
             our
             three
             French-men
             ,
             I
             will
             when
             it
             will
             be
             of
             more
             use
             than
             
               seeming
               vanity
            
             ,
             return
             you
             four
             French-mens
             Letters
             to
             my self
             ,
             (
             Mr.
             Gaches
             ,
             Mr.
             Amyralds
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Le
               Blanks
            
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Testards
             ,
             (
             and
             if
             you
             will
             some
             Germans
             too
             ,
             Calvinists
             and
             Lutherans
             ,
             )
             of
             a
             quite
             differing
             sense
             of
             us
             Nonconformists
             .
             But
             Mr.
             Gaches
             being
             already
             in
             Print
             (
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Lauderdales
             means
             )
             1660.
             and
             joyned
             with
             one
             of
             Mr.
             L'Angles
             ,
             I
             leave
             the
             Reader
             that
             desireth
             to
             see
             both
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             But
             because
             Mr.
             
               Jos
               .
               Glanvile
            
             was
             one
             of
             themselves
             here
             (
             though
             an
             Origenist
             )
             a
             most
             triumphant
             Conformist
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             gentlest
             contemner
             of
             Nonconformists
             ,
             and
             famous
             for
             his
             great
             wit
             ,
             I
             will
             repay
             the
             Dr.
             with
             the
             annexing
             one
             (
             among
             many
             since
             )
             of
             his
             Letters
             to
             my self
             ;
             which
             yet
             indeed
             I
             do
             not
             chiefly
             to
             ballance
             the
             Drs.
             but
             to
             help
             the
             Reader
             to
             understand
             Mr.
             Glanvile
             and
             his
             posthumous
             Book
             ,
             which
             I
             think
             not
             meet
             to
             pass
             by
             without
             some
             Animadversions
             .
          
           
             Though
             I
             have
             great
             reason
             to
             hope
             that
             dying
             so
             soon
             after
             it
             and
             his
             preferment
             ,
             the
             experience
             of
             the
             Vanity
             of
             a
             flattering
             World
             might
             help
             to
             save
             him
             from
             impenitence
             :
             As
             I
             have
             read
             in
             divers
             credible
             writers
             ,
             it
             was
             with
             Dr.
             
               Matthew
               Sutliffe
            
             ;
             that
             on
             his
             Death-bed
             
             he
             repented
             that
             he
             had
             written
             so
             much
             against
             the
             Reformers
             called
             Puritans
             .
          
           
             I
             perceive
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             marvelleth
             ,
             that
             my
             own
             expectations
             of
             approaching
             Death
             do
             not
             hinder
             me
             from
             writing
             what
             I
             do
             for
             the
             Nonconformists
             ;
             whereas
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             had
             not
             pain
             and
             weakness
             kept
             me
             from
             my
             youth
             as
             in
             the
             continual
             prospect
             of
             the
             Grave
             and
             the
             next
             life
             ,
             I
             had
             never
             been
             like
             to
             have
             been
             so
             much
             against
             Conformity
             ,
             and
             the
             present
             Discipline
             of
             this
             Church
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             want
             of
             Discipline
             )
             as
             I
             have
             been
             ;
             For
             the
             World
             might
             have
             more
             flattered
             me
             and
             byassed
             my
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             my
             Conscience
             might
             have
             been
             bolder
             and
             less
             fearful
             of
             sin
             ;
             And
             ,
             though
             I
             love
             not
             to
             displease
             them
             ,
             I
             must
             say
             this
             great
             truth
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             never
             been
             like
             to
             have
             lived
             in
             so
             convincing
             sensible
             experience
             of
             the
             great
             difference
             of
             the
             main
             body
             of
             the
             Conformists
             from
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             seriousness
             of
             their
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             hope
             and
             practice
             ,
             their
             victory
             over
             the
             flesh
             and
             world
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             mean
             both
             in
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             of
             mine
             acquaintance
             !
             O
             how
             great
             a
             difference
             have
             I
             found
             ,
             from
             my
             youth
             to
             this
             day
             ?
             Though
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             very
             many
             of
             the
             Passive
             Conformable
             Ministers
             (
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             Imposers
             )
             have
             been
             and
             are
             worthy
             pious
             men
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             would
             not
             perswade
             their
             hearers
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Jesuits
               first
               brought
               in
               spiritual
               prayer
               :
            
             And
             I
             had
             the
             great
             blessing
             of
             my
             Education
             near
             some
             such
             ,
             in
             three
             or
             four
             neighbour
             Parishes
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             It
             grieved
             me
             to
             hear
             of
             Mr.
             Glanvile's
             death
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             more
             than
             ordinary
             ingeny
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             about
             a
             Collection
             of
             Histories
             of
             Apparitions
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             work
             of
             great
             use
             against
             our
             Sadducees
             ,
             and
             to
             stablish
             doubters
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             mans
             faith
             hath
             need
             of
             all
             the
             helps
             from
             sense
             that
             we
             can
             get
             :
             And
             I
             feared
             lest
             that
             work
             had
             perished
             with
             him
             ;
             But
             I
             gladly
             hear
             that
             by
             the
             care
             of
             Dr.
             
               H.
               More
            
             (
             that
             worthy
             faithful
             man
             of
             peace
             ,
             who
             never
             studied
             preferment
             )
             it
             is
             both
             preserved
             and
             augmented
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             his
             Origenisme
             ,
             as
             I
             like
             it
             not
             ▪
             so
             I
             confess
             in
             matters
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             I
             can
             better
             bear
             with
             the
             venturousness
             of
             dissenters
             ,
             than
             hereticators
             can
             do
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             I
             saw
             this
             Rag
             called
             a
             Letter
             left
             behind
             him
             ,
             my
             grief
             for
             him
             was
             doubled
             :
             And
             I
             saw
             what
             cause
             we
             have
             all
             to
             fear
             the
             snares
             of
             a
             flattering
             world
             ,
             and
             what
             cause
             to
             pray
             for
             Divine
             preservation
             ,
             and
             for
             an
             unbyassed
             mind
             ,
             and
             a
             humble
             sense
             of
             our
             own
             frailty
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             neither
             over-value
             prosperity
             ,
             nor
             our
             own
             understandings
             .
          
           
           
             I
             did
             not
             think
             that
             he
             that
             had
             wrote
             the
             
               Vanity
               of
               Dogmatizing
            
             could
             so
             soon
             have
             come
             to
             perswade
             men
             in
             power
             ,
             that
             dissenting
             from
             our
             
               Churches
               dogmatizing
               and
               imposed
               words
               ,
               formes
               and
               ceremonies
            
             was
             worthy
             of
             so
             severe
             a
             prosecution
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             he
             describeth
             :
             and
             that
             all
             their
             danger
             is
             from
             the
             forbearing
             such
             prosecution
             of
             us
             ;
             and
             that
             (
             though
             for
             their
             own
             ends
             he
             could
             abate
             us
             some
             little
             matters
             )
             the
             only
             way
             to
             settled
             peace
             is
             vigorously
             to
             execute
             the
             Laws
             against
             us
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             can
             think
             the
             silencing
             ,
             and
             imprisoning
             of
             about
             2000
             such
             Ministers
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             to
             bring
             this
             Land
             to
             Concord
             ,
             hath
             sure
             very
             hard
             thoughts
             of
             them
             in
             comparison
             of
             Conformists
             .
             And
             that
             you
             may
             see
             how
             little
             his
             judgment
             against
             such
             should
             weigh
             with
             others
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             lately
             changed
             from
             himself
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             you
             here
             one
             of
             several
             Letters
             which
             I
             had
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             leave
             you
             to
             judge
             whether
             he
             have
             proved
             that
             he
             was
             much
             wiser
             at
             last
             than
             when
             he
             wrote
             this
             ?
             or
             whether
             his
             character
             of
             me
             agree
             with
             his
             motion
             to
             silence
             and
             ruine
             all
             such
             ?
             I
             am
             so
             far
             from
             owning
             his
             monstrous
             praises
             ,
             that
             I
             fear
             I
             offended
             him
             with
             sharply
             rebuking
             him
             for
             them
             .
             But
             lest
             his
             wit
             and
             virulence
             here
             do
             harm
             ,
             I
             give
             it
             you
             to
             shew
             the
             unconstancy
             of
             his
             judgment
             :
             or
             if
             he
             would
             have
             
               excepted
               me
            
             from
             his
             severities
             ,
             I
             must
             profess
             that
             
               I
               believe
               the
               most
               of
               the
               Nonconformable
               Ministers
               of
               my
               acquaintance
               are
               better
               men
               than
               my self
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             his
             excessive
             praise
             of
             me
             ,
             is
             the
             condemnation
             and
             shame
             of
             his
             persecuting
             counsel
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             As
             to
             his
             praise
             of
             the
             Bishops
             Writings
             against
             Popery
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             magnifie
             than
             obscure
             their
             deserts
             :
             But
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             old
             ones
             who
             write
             to
             prove
             the
             Pope
             Antichrist
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             new
             ones
             who
             would
             bring
             us
             to
             obey
             him
             as
             Patriarch
             of
             the
             West
             and
             
               principium
               unitatis
               Catholicae
            
             ,
             were
             of
             one
             mind
             ,
             because
             both
             are
             called
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             as
             Bishop
             Bramhall
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             defenders
             of
             Grotius
             ,
             were
             of
             the
             same
             judgment
             with
             Bishop
             Usher
             ,
             Bishop
             Morton
             ,
             Bishop
             
               Downame
               ,
               &c.
            
             nor
             that
             Grotius
             ,
             who
             describeth
             a
             Papist
             to
             be
             
               one
               that
               flattereth
               Popes
               as
               if
               all
               were
               right
               which
               they
               said
               and
               did
               ,
            
             did
             disclaim
             Popery
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             as
             the
             old
             Church
             of
             England
             did
             .
             Two
             men
             may
             cry
             down
             Popery
             ,
             while
             one
             of
             them
             is
             a
             Papist
             or
             near
             one
             in
             the
             others
             sense
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             folly
             of
             calling
             that
             Popery
             which
             is
             not
             ,
             I
             have
             said
             more
             against
             it
             in
             my
             Cath.
             Theologie
             than
             he
             hath
             done
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             to
             his
             excuse
             of
             an
             ignorant
             vicious
             sort
             of
             Ministers
             because
             no
             better
             will
             take
             small
             Livings
             ,
             ]
             It
             is
             not
             true
             :
             The
             silenced
             
             Nonconformists
             would
             have
             been
             glad
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             preached
             there
             for
             nothing
             :
             The
             tolerating
             of
             ignorant
             scandalous
             men
             were
             more
             excusable
             ,
             if
             better
             were
             not
             shut
             out
             that
             would
             have
             taken
             such
             places
             .
             But
             it
             's
             notorious
             that
             for
             the
             interest
             of
             their
             faction
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             they
             had
             rather
             have
             the
             ignorant
             and
             vicious
             ,
             than
             the
             ablest
             and
             most
             laborious
             Nonconformist
             :
             Bishop
             Morley
             told
             me
             ,
             when
             he
             forbad
             me
             to
             preach
             ,
             that
             
               It
               was
               better
               for
               a
               place
               to
               have
               none
               ,
               than
               to
               have
               me
            
             ;
             when
             I
             askt
             him
             ,
             
               Whether
               I
               might
               not
               be
               suffered
               in
               some
               place
               which
               no
               one
               else
               will
               take
               .
            
             ]
             Most
             of
             the
             old
             Nonconformists
             were
             suffered
             by
             connivance
             in
             small
             obscure
             places
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             chief
             reason
             why
             they
             set
             not
             up
             other
             meetings
             ,
             which
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             thought
             they
             avoided
             as
             unlawful
             ,
             because
             forbidden
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             And
             as
             to
             his
             excuse
             by
             blaming
             ill
             Patrons
             ,
             I
             would
             know
             then
             by
             what
             true
             obligation
             all
             men
             in
             England
             are
             bound
             to
             commit
             the
             Pastoral
             conduct
             of
             their
             Souls
             to
             such
             men
             only
             as
             our
             English
             Patrons
             chuse
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             And
             when
             he
             so
             blameth
             the
             tepidity
             and
             irreligiousness
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             their
             own
             Church
             ,
             I
             would
             know
             ,
             1.
             
             Whether
             all
             men
             that
             are
             more
             seriously
             religious
             must
             be
             forsaken
             by
             us
             ,
             and
             ruined
             by
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             of
             their
             mind
             and
             form
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             whether
             the
             numbers
             of
             the
             irreligious
             that
             are
             for
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             numbers
             of
             the
             religious
             that
             are
             against
             it
             ,
             should
             not
             rather
             breed
             some
             suspicion
             in
             them
             ,
             than
             engage
             them
             to
             ruine
             so
             many
             such
             men
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             And
             when
             page
             3.
             he
             confesseth
             that
             the
             
               sword
               is
               their
               Churches
               strength
               and
               Government
               ,
            
             and
             how
             contemptible
             
               words
               ,
               paper
               ,
               Arguments
               and
               excommunications
               are
               without
               force
            
             ;
             doth
             he
             not
             shame
             their
             whole
             cause
             ,
             and
             shew
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             same
             Government
             which
             the
             Church
             used
             for
             many
             hundred
             years
             ,
             which
             they
             desire
             ?
             and
             that
             their
             whole
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             which
             they
             talk
             so
             much
             for
             ,
             seems
             to
             themselves
             a
             dead
             and
             uneffectual
             thing
             ?
             while
             we
             Nonconformists
             desire
             no
             coercive
             power
             ,
             but
             to
             guide
             Consenters
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             As
             to
             his
             project
             to
             save
             religion
             under
             a
             Papist
             King
             ,
             if
             the
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             may
             but
             chuse
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             other
             m●●●
             consideration
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             give
             you
             his
             Letter
             to
             me
             ,
             because
             page
             34.
             
             He
             ●aith
             ,
             [
             
               The
               greatest
               part
               of
               th●se
               that
               now
               sc●t●r
               and
               run
               ●b●●●
               do
               it
               out
               of
               H●…●ancy
               ,
               or
               Faction
               ,
               or
               Interest
               ,
               or
               A●…y
               ▪
               or
               desire
               of
               being
               c●…
               godly
               ▪
               〈…〉
               really
               out
               of
               Conscience
               and
               Conviction
               of
               duty
               ▪
               and
               th●se
               the
               penalties
               duly
               exacted
               would
               bring
               back
            
             (
             with
             much
             more
             sharp
             
             and
             cruel
             )
             As
             if
             he
             knew
             the
             consciences
             of
             the
             most
             :
             But
             see
             how
             much
             otherwise
             he
             lately
             thought
             of
             some
             .
          
           
             
               Agapetus
               Diacon
               .
               ad
               Justinian
               .
               Adhort
               .
            
             cap.
             35.
             
             [
             
               Episcopis
               vi
               &
               gladio
               invitos
               regentibus
               quam
               Regibus
               magis
               congrua
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             NOMIZE
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               &c.
               
               Existima
               tunc
               regnare
               te
               tutò
               ,
               cum
               volentibus
               imperas
               hominibus
               .
               Quod
               enim
               invitò
               subjicitur
               ,
               seditiones
               molitur
               ,
               captâ
               occasione
               .
               Quod
               vere
               vinculis
               benevolentiae
               tenetur
               ,
               firmam
               servat
               ergatenentem
               observantiam
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               The
               Elders
               which
               are
               AMONG
               you
               I
               exhort
               ,
               who
               am
               also
               an
               Elder
               and
               a
               witness
               of
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               also
               a
               partaker
               of
               the
               Glory
               that
               shall
               be
               revealed
               ;
               Feed
               the
               Flock
               of
               God
               which
               is
               among
               you
               ,
               taking
               the
               oversight
               thereof
               ,
               not
               by
               constraint
               but
               willingly
               ;
               Not
               for
               FILTHY
               LUCRE
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               ready
               mind
               :
               Neither
               as
               being
               Lords
               over
               Gods
               heritage
               ,
               b●●
               being
               ensamples
               to
               the
               Flock
               ;
               And
               when
               the
               chief
               Shepherd
               shall
               appear
               ,
               ye
               shall
               receive
               a
               Crown
               of
               Glory
               that
               fadeth
               not
               away
               .
            
             ]
             See
             Dr.
             Hammond
             on
             the
             Text.
             
             
               
                 
                 
                   Mr.
                   Glanviles
                   Letter
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Reverend
                     and
                     most
                     Honoured
                     Sir
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   
                     I
                     Have
                     often
                     taken
                     my
                     pen
                     in
                     hand
                     with
                     a
                     design
                     to
                     signifie
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     how
                     much
                     I
                     love
                     and
                     honour
                     so
                     much
                     learning
                     ,
                     piety
                     ,
                     and
                     exemplary
                     goodness
                     as
                     you
                     are
                     owner
                     of
                     ;
                     And
                     how
                     passionately
                     desirous
                     I
                     have
                     been
                     ,
                     and
                     am
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     known
                     to
                     a
                     person
                     with
                     whom
                     none
                     hath
                     a
                     like
                     place
                     in
                     my
                     highest
                     esteem
                     and
                     value
                     :
                     But
                     my
                     affections
                     and
                     respects
                     still
                     growing
                     infinitely
                     too
                     big
                     for
                     mine
                     expression
                     ,
                     I
                     thought
                     I
                     should
                     but
                     disparage
                     them
                     ,
                     by
                     going
                     about
                     to
                     represent
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     when
                     I
                     sate
                     down
                     to
                     consider
                     ,
                     how
                     I
                     might
                     most
                     advantagiously
                     set
                     forth
                     my
                     regards
                     ,
                     and
                     high
                     sense
                     of
                     your
                     great
                     deserts
                     ,
                     I
                     always
                     found
                     my self
                     confounded
                     with
                     subject
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     throng
                     of
                     mine
                     affections
                     ,
                     each
                     of
                     them
                     impatient
                     to
                     be
                     first
                     upon
                     my
                     paper
                     ,
                     hindred
                     one
                     another's
                     gratification
                     .
                     Great
                     passions
                     are
                     difficultly
                     spoken
                     :
                     And
                     I
                     find
                     my self
                     now
                     so
                     pained
                     with
                     the
                     sense
                     that
                     I
                     cannot
                     write
                     suteably
                     to
                     the
                     honour
                     I
                     have
                     for
                     you
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     can
                     scarce
                     forbear
                     th●owing
                     away
                     my
                     pen
                     ;
                     being
                     near
                     concluding
                     ,
                     that
                     't
                     is
                     better
                     to
                     speak
                     nothing
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     subject
                     ,
                     than
                     a
                     little
                     .
                     But
                     when
                     I
                     consider
                     you
                     as
                     a
                     person
                     that
                     have
                     high
                     affections
                     for
                     those
                     excellent
                     qualifications
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     the
                     highest
                     degree
                     are
                     your
                     possession
                     ,
                     and
                     suteably
                     resent
                     the
                     worth
                     of
                     those
                     that
                     own
                     them
                     ;
                     I
                     am
                     incourag'd
                     to
                     think
                     that
                     you
                     may
                     conceive
                     how
                     I
                     honour
                     you
                     (
                     though
                     my
                     pen
                     cannot
                     tell
                     it
                     you
                     )
                     by
                     reflecting
                     upon
                     your
                     own
                     estimate
                     of
                     those
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     of
                     the
                     highest
                     form
                     of
                     learning
                     ,
                     parts
                     ,
                     and
                     exemplary
                     piety
                     ;
                     or
                     ,
                     more
                     compendiously
                     ,
                     such
                     in
                     your
                     judgment
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     take
                     you
                     for
                     ,
                     Incomparable
                     .
                     And
                     yet
                     I
                     have
                     a
                     jealousie
                     that
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     reach
                     it
                     ;
                     for
                     though
                     I
                     think
                     your
                     judicious
                     esteem
                     of
                     such
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     surpassed
                     ;
                     yet
                     I
                     am
                     apt
                     to
                     think
                     ,
                     that
                     none
                     ever
                     got
                     such
                     an
                     interest
                     ,
                     and
                     hold
                     upon
                     your
                     passions
                     ,
                     as
                     hath
                     the
                     object
                     of
                     my
                     admiration
                     ,
                     on
                     mine
                     .
                     Nor
                     yet
                     can
                     I
                     rebuke
                     them
                     as
                     extravagant
                     ,
                     though
                     at
                     the
                     highest
                     ,
                     since
                     they
                     take
                     part
                     with
                     my
                     severest
                     judgment
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     indeed
                     inflamed
                     by
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     I
                     profess
                     I
                     never
                     found
                     my self
                     so
                     dearly
                     inclin'd
                     to
                     those
                     of
                     my
                     nearest
                     blood
                     ,
                     or
                     so
                     affectionately
                     concern'd
                     for
                     my
                     most
                     beloved
                     friends
                     and
                     acquaintance
                     ,
                     as
                     for
                     you
                     ,
                     whom
                     I
                     had
                     never
                     the
                     happiness
                     to
                     converse
                     with
                     but
                     in
                     your
                     excellent
                     writings
                     ,
                     nor
                     ever
                     
                     often
                     saw
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     Pulpit
                     .
                     Yea
                     ,
                     I
                     speak
                     unfeignedly
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     always
                     interessed
                     my self
                     more
                     in
                     your
                     vindication
                     when
                     your
                     unreasonable
                     prejudic'd
                     enemies
                     have
                     malign'd
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     delighted
                     my self
                     more
                     in
                     your
                     just
                     praises
                     from
                     those
                     that
                     know
                     you
                     ,
                     than
                     ever
                     my
                     self-love
                     or
                     ambition
                     could
                     prompt
                     me
                     to
                     do
                     in
                     any
                     case
                     of
                     mine
                     own
                     .
                     Sir
                     ,
                     I
                     hope
                     you
                     believe
                     that
                     I
                     speak
                     my
                     most
                     real
                     sentiments
                     ,
                     and
                     do
                     not
                     go
                     about
                     to
                     complement
                     you
                     .
                     For
                     I
                     must
                     be
                     very
                     weak
                     and
                     inconsiderate
                     ,
                     did
                     I
                     think
                     to
                     recommend
                     my self
                     to
                     so
                     much
                     serious
                     wisdom
                     ,
                     by
                     such
                     childish
                     fooleries
                     .
                     Therefore
                     if
                     my
                     expressions
                     savour
                     any
                     thing
                     above
                     common
                     respect
                     ,
                     I
                     beseech
                     you
                     to
                     believe
                     ,
                     't
                     is
                     for
                     that
                     their
                     cause
                     is
                     not
                     common
                     ;
                     but
                     as
                     much
                     above
                     ordinary
                     ,
                     as
                     their
                     object
                     .
                     I
                     know
                     your
                     humility
                     and
                     remarkable
                     self
                     ▪
                     denyal
                     will
                     not
                     bear
                     to
                     read
                     ,
                     what
                     I
                     cannot
                     but
                     speak
                     ,
                     as
                     often
                     as
                     I
                     have
                     occasion
                     to
                     mention
                     your
                     great
                     worth
                     and
                     merits
                     .
                     However
                     I
                     cannot
                     chuse
                     but
                     here
                     acknowledge
                     ,
                     how
                     much
                     I
                     am
                     a
                     debtor
                     to
                     your
                     incomparable
                     writings
                     .
                     In
                     which
                     ,
                     when
                     you
                     deal
                     in
                     practical
                     subjects
                     ,
                     I
                     admire
                     your
                     affectionate
                     ,
                     piercing
                     ,
                     heart-affecting
                     quickness
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     experimental
                     ,
                     searching
                     ,
                     solid
                     ,
                     convictive
                     way
                     of
                     speaking
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     your
                     peculiars
                     ;
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     smartness
                     accompanying
                     your
                     pen
                     that
                     forces
                     what
                     you
                     write
                     into
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     by
                     a
                     sweet
                     kind
                     of
                     irresistable
                     violence
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     so
                     proper
                     to
                     your
                     serious
                     way
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     never
                     met
                     it
                     equal'd
                     in
                     any
                     other
                     writings
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     I
                     cannot
                     read
                     them
                     without
                     an
                     elevation
                     ,
                     and
                     emotions
                     which
                     I
                     seldom
                     feel
                     in
                     other
                     perusals
                     .
                     And
                     when
                     you
                     are
                     ingag'd
                     in
                     doctrinal
                     and
                     controversal
                     matters
                     ,
                     I
                     no
                     less
                     apprehend
                     in
                     them
                     your
                     peculiar
                     excellencies
                     .
                     I
                     find
                     a
                     strength
                     ,
                     depth
                     ,
                     concinnity
                     ,
                     and
                     coherence
                     in
                     your
                     notions
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     not
                     commonly
                     elsewhere
                     met
                     withall
                     .
                     And
                     you
                     have
                     no
                     less
                     power
                     by
                     your
                     triumphant
                     reason
                     upon
                     the
                     judgments
                     of
                     capable
                     ,
                     free
                     inquirers
                     ;
                     than
                     you
                     have
                     upon
                     their
                     affections
                     and
                     consciences
                     in
                     your
                     devotional
                     and
                     practical
                     discourses
                     .
                     And
                     methinks
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     force
                     in
                     your
                     way
                     of
                     arguing
                     ,
                     which
                     overpowers
                     opposition
                     .
                     Among
                     your
                     excellent
                     Treatises
                     of
                     this
                     nature
                     ,
                     your
                     Rational
                     confirmation
                     of
                     that
                     grand
                     principle
                     of
                     our
                     Religion
                     ,
                     the
                     Sacred
                     Authority
                     of
                     Scripture
                     ;
                     your
                     solid
                     dependent
                     notions
                     in
                     the
                     business
                     of
                     justification
                     ,
                     and
                     your
                     striking
                     at
                     the
                     Root
                     of
                     Antinomianism
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     look
                     on
                     as
                     the
                     canker
                     of
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     always
                     abhorr'd
                     as
                     the
                     shadow
                     of
                     death
                     ;
                     And
                     your
                     excellent
                     Catholick
                     ,
                     healing
                     indeavours
                     ;
                     These
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     deserve
                     from
                     me
                     particular
                     acknowledgments
                     .
                     I
                     profess
                     the
                     loose
                     ,
                     impertinent
                     ,
                     unsound
                     ,
                     cobweb
                     arguings
                     of
                     the
                     most
                     that
                     I
                     had
                     met
                     with
                     in
                     the
                     
                     Matter
                     of
                     the
                     Divine
                     Authority
                     of
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     had
                     almost
                     occasioned
                     my
                     stumbling
                     at
                     the
                     threshold
                     ,
                     in
                     my
                     inquiries
                     into
                     the
                     grounds
                     of
                     my
                     Religion
                     .
                     For
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     apt
                     to
                     rely
                     on
                     an
                     implicit
                     faith
                     in
                     things
                     of
                     this
                     moment
                     .
                     But
                     your
                     performances
                     in
                     this
                     kind
                     brought
                     relief
                     to
                     my
                     staggering
                     judgment
                     ,
                     and
                     triumph't
                     over
                     my
                     hesitancy
                     .
                     As
                     they
                     did
                     also
                     to
                     an
                     excellent
                     person
                     a
                     friend
                     of
                     mine
                     ,
                     who
                     was
                     shaken
                     on
                     the
                     same
                     accounts
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     .
                     And
                     we
                     are
                     both
                     no
                     less
                     obliged
                     by
                     what
                     you
                     have
                     done
                     in
                     the
                     other
                     things
                     formentioned
                     .
                     Which
                     I
                     profess
                     I
                     judge
                     so
                     rational
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     cannot
                     but
                     wonder
                     ,
                     almost
                     to
                     stupor
                     ,
                     to
                     behold
                     the
                     fierce
                     ,
                     though
                     feeble
                     onsets
                     of
                     your
                     canker'd
                     fiery
                     opponents
                     ;
                     whose
                     writings
                     against
                     you
                     (
                     most
                     of
                     them
                     )
                     seem
                     to
                     me
                     to
                     be
                     indited
                     by
                     nothing
                     but
                     spleen
                     and
                     choler
                     .
                     Nor
                     have
                     I
                     been
                     able
                     to
                     ascribe
                     the
                     ingaging
                     of
                     so
                     many
                     virulent
                     pens
                     against
                     you
                     ,
                     to
                     any
                     other
                     cause
                     than
                     the
                     indeavours
                     of
                     Satan
                     to
                     hinder
                     the
                     success
                     which
                     your
                     powerful
                     pen
                     hath
                     had
                     against
                     the
                     Dark
                     Kingdom
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     spirit
                     that
                     I
                     have
                     perceiv'd
                     to
                     animate
                     some
                     of
                     their
                     wild
                     ravings
                     hath
                     confirm'd
                     me
                     in
                     that
                     belief
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     the
                     great
                     Abaddon
                     that
                     inspir'd
                     their
                     undertakings
                     .
                     I
                     thought
                     e're
                     this
                     to
                     have
                     given
                     you
                     a
                     more
                     publick
                     specimen
                     of
                     mine
                     affections
                     by
                     indeavouring
                     somewhat
                     in
                     your
                     vindication
                     against
                     the
                     calumnies
                     ,
                     and
                     feeble
                     arguings
                     of
                     some
                     of
                     those
                     fiery
                     Assailants
                     ;
                     But
                     collateral
                     occasions
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     studies
                     have
                     hitherto
                     diverted
                     me
                     :
                     Yet
                     I
                     shall
                     not
                     forget
                     my
                     obligations
                     ,
                     assoon
                     as
                     I
                     can
                     be
                     master
                     of
                     convenient
                     time
                     and
                     opportunities
                     for
                     the
                     performance
                     .
                     But
                     I
                     see
                     my
                     paper
                     warns
                     me
                     ;
                     And
                     though
                     I
                     should
                     please
                     my self
                     by
                     a
                     larger
                     expression
                     of
                     my
                     respects
                     ,
                     and
                     sense
                     of
                     your
                     high
                     deservings
                     from
                     every
                     one
                     that
                     hath
                     had
                     the
                     happiness
                     to
                     be
                     taught
                     by
                     you
                     ,
                     either
                     from
                     the
                     Press
                     or
                     Pulpit
                     ;
                     yet
                     I
                     dare
                     not
                     be
                     so
                     rude
                     in
                     this
                     first
                     Address
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     troublesome
                     and
                     importunate
                     .
                     I
                     know
                     your
                     occasions
                     are
                     such
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     they
                     cannot
                     bear
                     a
                     long
                     divertisement
                     .
                     I
                     had
                     several
                     times
                     design'd
                     at
                     London
                     to
                     have
                     taken
                     the
                     boldness
                     to
                     have
                     waited
                     on
                     you
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     consideration
                     ,
                     how
                     you
                     were
                     constantly
                     ingag'd
                     in
                     business
                     ,
                     prevented
                     the
                     execution
                     of
                     those
                     intentions
                     .
                     And
                     about
                     three
                     years
                     since
                     I
                     came
                     from
                     Oxford
                     on
                     purpose
                     to
                     Kederminster
                     ,
                     to
                     see
                     you
                     there
                     ,
                     and
                     hear
                     you
                     preach
                     ;
                     both
                     which
                     I
                     was
                     happy
                     in
                     .
                     But
                     you
                     were
                     then
                     so
                     busie
                     in
                     the
                     company
                     of
                     several
                     Ministers
                     that
                     were
                     at
                     your
                     house
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     gain
                     an
                     opportunity
                     of
                     making
                     way
                     for
                     a
                     future
                     acquaintance
                     .
                     If
                     I
                     were
                     sure
                     that
                     you
                     were
                     less
                     incumbred
                     now
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     you
                     made
                     any
                     considerable
                     stay
                     in
                     the
                     Country
                     ,
                     I
                     would
                     make
                     a
                     journey
                     on
                     purpose
                     to
                     wait
                     on
                     you
                     .
                     I
                     have
                     with
                     this
                     sent
                     you
                     a
                     small
                     
                     Discourse
                     of
                     mine
                     own
                     ,
                     of
                     which
                     I
                     desire
                     your
                     acceptance
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     subject
                     and
                     design
                     ,
                     I
                     know
                     it
                     will
                     not
                     displease
                     you
                     .
                     And
                     for
                     the
                     management
                     ,
                     I
                     'me
                     confident
                     you
                     will
                     not
                     quarrel
                     with
                     it
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     so
                     popular
                     as
                     it
                     might
                     have
                     been
                     ,
                     when
                     you
                     shall
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     't
                     was
                     intended
                     for
                     those
                     of
                     a
                     Philosophick
                     Genius
                     .
                     I
                     durst
                     not
                     (
                     Sir
                     )
                     be
                     any
                     longer
                     troublesome
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     shall
                     conclude
                     with
                     this
                     profession
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     freedom
                     of
                     your
                     spirit
                     ,
                     the
                     impartiality
                     of
                     your
                     inquiries
                     ,
                     the
                     Catholickness
                     of
                     your
                     judgment
                     and
                     affections
                     ,
                     the
                     peaceableness
                     ,
                     and
                     moderation
                     of
                     your
                     principles
                     ,
                     the
                     generosity
                     and
                     publick
                     spiritedness
                     of
                     your
                     disposition
                     ,
                     the
                     exact
                     ,
                     uniform
                     holiness
                     of
                     your
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     your
                     indefatigable
                     industry
                     for
                     the
                     good
                     of
                     souls
                     ,
                     excellencies
                     which
                     I
                     never
                     knew
                     so
                     combin'd
                     in
                     one
                     ;
                     have
                     so
                     endear'd
                     you
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     that
                     person
                     breathing
                     that
                     hath
                     such
                     a
                     share
                     in
                     the
                     affections
                     ,
                     and
                     highest
                     value
                     of
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Most
                     excellent
                     Sir
                     ,
                  
                   
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     meanest
                     ,
                     though
                     most
                     sincere
                     ,
                     of
                     your
                     affectionate
                     lovers
                     ,
                     and
                     admirers
                     ,
                     
                       Jos
                       .
                       Glanvill
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Sept.
                       3.
                       61.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
            
             Some
             Notes
             on
             the
             Book
             called
             the
             
               Lively
               Picture
            
             of
             Dr.
             
               Lud.
               Moulin
            
             ;
             and
             his
             Repentance
             subscribed
             by
             Dr.
             
               Simon
               Patrick
            
             ,
             Dean
             of
             Peterborough
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             
               Gilb.
               Burnet
            
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             I
             Had
             taken
             no
             notice
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             Author
             by
             citing
             my
             words
             against
             Dr.
             
               L.
               Moulin
            
             as
             justifying
             his
             Character
             ,
             made
             me
             a
             party
             .
             Therefore
             I
             shall
             impartially
             speak
             my
             judgment
             of
             him
             and
             the
             accusation
             ,
             lest
             I
             be
             thought
             to
             own
             all
             that
             the
             Writer
             speaketh
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             as
             guilty
             of
             uncharitableness
             as
             he
             seemeth
             to
             me
             to
             be
             .
             I
             honour
             the
             name
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             his
             famous
             Father
             ,
             and
             his
             worthy
             Brother
             Peter
             ,
             yet
             living
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             Answer
             to
             
               Philanax
               Anglicus
               ,
               &c.
            
             hath
             well
             deserved
             of
             all
             Protestants
             :
             And
             his
             worthy
             Brother
             Cyrus
             ,
             and
             his
             very
             worthy
             Son
             now
             dead
             :
             And
             I
             truly
             believe
             that
             Dr.
             Lewis
             was
             a
             sincere
             honest-hearted
             man
             ,
             though
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             seem
             to
             dislike
             my
             giving
             him
             that
             title
             .
             And
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             why
             I
             think
             so
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             I
             ever
             observed
             that
             his
             faults
             lay
             in
             his
             weakness
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             wickedness
             :
             1.
             
             He
             was
             not
             a
             man
             of
             an
             accurate
             distinguishing
             head
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             apt
             to
             take
             verbal
             Controversies
             for
             real
             .
             2.
             
             And
             it
             was
             no
             singular
             thing
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             hereby
             he
             was
             led
             by
             the
             authorities
             which
             he
             most
             valued
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             the
             differences
             between
             the
             Remonstrants
             and
             Contra
             ▪
             remonstrants
             were
             much
             greater
             than
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             Arminianism
             as
             it
             was
             called
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             more
             heinous
             thing
             than
             indeed
             it
             is
             .
             3.
             
             And
             when
             he
             thought
             that
             God's
             Cause
             (
             as
             Bradwardine
             called
             it
             )
             was
             so
             deeply
             engaged
             against
             such
             Opinions
             ,
             who
             can
             wonder
             if
             he
             was
             zealous
             against
             them
             ?
             4.
             
             And
             then
             he
             had
             a
             
               hasty
               rashness
            
             in
             speaking
             what
             he
             thought
             was
             true
             and
             necessary
             ,
             when
             sometimes
             it
             was
             not
             well
             tryed
             ▪
             and
             sometime
             it
             was
             in
             an
             imprudent
             manner
             and
             time
             :
             And
             so
             in
             his
             hast
             ran
             into
             the
             temerities
             and
             mistakes
             which
             Mr.
             Daillé
             and
             I
             did
             blame
             him
             for
             .
             But
             I
             never
             perceived
             that
             he
             had
             more
             passion
             (
             much
             less
             fury
             )
             than
             other
             ordinary
             disputers
             ,
             but
             a
             more
             ra●h
             and
             blustering
             way
             of
             uttering
             his
             mind
             ,
             sometimes
             and
             in
             some
             Cases
             ,
             where
             he
             thought
             Religion
             much
             concerned
             .
             He
             h●●
             so
             servent
             ●
             love
             to
             truth
             ▪
             that
             he
             sometime
             rusht
             upon
             mistakes
             
             that
             wore
             the
             vizor
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             truth
             (
             real
             or
             supposed
             )
             whatever
             it
             cost
             him
             he
             would
             speak
             .
             5.
             
             I
             ever
             observed
             it
             was
             in
             his
             too
             extreme
             opposition
             to
             some
             real
             errour
             or
             crime
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             carried
             into
             his
             temerities
             .
             6.
             
             And
             I
             never
             found
             that
             he
             was
             a
             worldling
             ,
             nor
             sinned
             by
             the
             preference
             of
             worldly
             interest
             ;
             And
             doubtless
             the
             love
             of
             worldly
             profits
             ,
             honours
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             are
             more
             dangerously
             contrary
             to
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             some
             rash
             uncharitable
             words
             and
             censures
             in
             a
             Cause
             which
             he
             thought
             was
             Gods.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             Yea
             I
             found
             him
             more
             patient
             of
             confutation
             ,
             contradiction
             and
             reproof
             than
             most
             men
             that
             ever
             I
             disputed
             with
             ,
             his
             Zeal
             which
             you
             call
             fury
             being
             far
             more
             for
             God
             than
             for
             himself
             .
             I
             began
             with
             him
             about
             24
             years
             ago
             ,
             confuting
             his
             Latine
             Book
             of
             Justification
             against
             his
             Brother
             Cyrus
             .
             I
             wrote
             a
             second
             time
             against
             him
             in
             the
             Preface
             cited
             by
             his
             Picture-drawer
             ,
             about
             Universal
             Redemption
             ,
             (
             and
             had
             said
             much
             more
             in
             a
             Book
             of
             Universal
             Redemption
             ,
             going
             to
             the
             Press
             ,
             which
             I
             cast
             by
             because
             Mr.
             Daillés
             came
             then
             out
             ,
             which
             had
             the
             same
             testimonial
             part
             and
             more
             which
             I
             intended
             .
             )
             Yet
             I
             never
             heard
             that
             the
             Dr.
             gave
             me
             any
             uncivil
             or
             uncharitable
             word
             ,
             nor
             did
             he
             ever
             reply
             to
             either
             of
             these
             Books
             ;
             nor
             signified
             any
             abatement
             of
             his
             love
             .
             And
             I
             think
             this
             shewed
             a
             forgiving
             mind
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             But
             it
             's
             intimated
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             because
             we
             agreed
             in
             other
             things
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             we
             disagreed
             also
             even
             about
             Church-Government
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             dividing
             Controversie
             of
             those
             times
             .
             The
             Dr.
             was
             zealous
             for
             the
             Magistrates
             Power
             in
             Erastus
             sense
             ,
             and
             went
             rather
             further
             than
             Dr.
             
               Stilling
               fleet
            
             in
             his
             Irenicum
             :
             And
             as
             I
             was
             before
             against
             him
             ,
             so
             after
             this
             ,
             about
             12
             years
             ago
             ,
             I
             wrote
             that
             Book
             against
             him
             about
             the
             Magistrates
             Power
             in
             Church-matters
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             called
             him
             
               My
               sincere
               friend
            
             ,
             thinking
             
               sincere
               friendship
            
             consistent
             with
             such
             a
             difference
             and
             an
             open
             Confutation
             .
             (
             And
             if
             the
             contrary
             must
             be
             repented
             of
             ,
             I
             hope
             such
             charity
             is
             no
             crime
             .
             )
             This
             third
             Book
             against
             him
             also
             he
             took
             patiently
             ,
             and
             without
             breach
             of
             Love.
             
          
           
             And
             when
             I
             laboured
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             retract
             his
             Writings
             against
             Excommunication
             ,
             though
             he
             held
             still
             to
             his
             Conclusion
             ,
             and
             thought
             that
             the
             great
             work
             that
             God
             called
             him
             to
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             was
             to
             discover
             the
             Papal
             and
             Prelatical
             Usurpation
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             power
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             yet
             I
             made
             him
             confess
             all
             the
             matter
             that
             I
             pleaded
             for
             ,
             and
             he
             made
             me
             see
             that
             his
             errour
             lay
             most
             in
             meer
             ambiguous
             words
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             not
             ●…ateness
             enough
             to
             explicate
             .
             All
             this
             patience
             signified
             not
             uncharitableness
             ,
             rage
             or
             fury
             .
             And
             I
             obliged
             him
             not
             by
             praise
             ,
             but
             〈…〉
             
             him
             for
             his
             eagerness
             for
             his
             own
             indigested
             conceptions
             ;
             nor
             gave
             him
             any
             thanks
             for
             his
             indiscreet
             and
             excessive
             praises
             afterwards
             given
             me
             in
             his
             
               Patronus
               bonae
               fidei
            
             .
             Upon
             all
             this
             I
             would
             put
             some
             questions
             to
             the
             sober
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Author
             of
             his
             Picture
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Whether
             there
             be
             not
             as
             great
             signs
             of
             
               sincerity
               ,
               humility
            
             and
             patience
             in
             such
             a
             behaviour
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             great
             love
             which
             he
             had
             to
             all
             that
             he
             thought
             Godly
             men
             ,
             (
             though
             he
             too
             hardly
             judged
             of
             others
             for
             that
             which
             he
             thought
             great
             errour
             and
             sin
             )
             as
             in
             those
             that
             cannot
             bear
             a
             just
             defence
             of
             dissenters
             against
             their
             unjust
             accusations
             ,
             nor
             endure
             men
             to
             tell
             why
             they
             rather
             suffer
             than
             Conform
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             he
             that
             maketh
             him
             so
             very
             bad
             a
             man
             
             and
             incredible
             a
             lyar
             for
             too
             rash
             censoriousness
             of
             dissenters
             ,
             and
             some
             untruths
             vented
             in
             rash
             zeal
             ,
             do
             not
             tempt
             men
             to
             give
             as
             odious
             titles
             to
             those
             Reverend
             persons
             who
             go
             very
             far
             beyond
             him
             in
             untruths
             and
             uncharitable
             censures
             ?
             And
             whether
             they
             that
             were
             for
             the
             silencing
             and
             utter
             ruining
             of
             about
             2000
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             call'd
             to
             Magistrates
             to
             execute
             the
             Laws
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             unchurch
             all
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             which
             have
             not
             a
             continued
             succession
             of
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             shew
             not
             as
             much
             uncharitableness
             as
             he
             did
             that
             described
             some
             too
             hardly
             ?
             And
             whether
             most
             of
             the
             Books
             written
             against
             me
             by
             Conformists
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester's
             Letter
             ,
             the
             Impleader
             ,
             Mr.
             Hinkley
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             )
             be
             not
             much
             fuller
             of
             untruths
             in
             matter
             of
             fact
             than
             the
             Drs
             ?
             But
             yet
             I
             think
             it
             a
             sin
             to
             give
             them
             such
             a
             Character
             as
             this
             ,
             and
             render
             the
             persons
             as
             
               incredible
               lyars
            
             ,
             because
             errour
             ,
             interest
             and
             faction
             made
             some
             so
             unadvised
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             it
             deserve
             such
             a
             Character
             to
             censure
             Arminians
             as
             dangerously
             erroneous
             and
             befriending
             Popery
             ?
             whether
             you
             do
             not
             consequently
             so
             stigmatize
             the
             old
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             before
             Bishop
             Laud's
             time
             ?
             Even
             Arch-bishop
             Whitgift
             ,
             Bishop
             Fletcher
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             who
             drew
             up
             the
             Lambeth
             Articles
             ,
             Arch-bishop
             Abbot
             and
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             time
             (
             except
             six
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             )
             King
             James
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             as
             consenting
             by
             six
             Delegates
             to
             the
             Synod
             of
             Dort
             :
             And
             also
             that
             Synod
             and
             all
             the
             Forein
             Reformed
             Churches
             that
             consented
             to
             it
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             this
             more
             than
             Dr.
             Moulin
             did
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             are
             they
             not
             then
             to
             be
             accordingly
             stigmatized
             ,
             who
             on
             the
             other
             side
             make
             the
             Calvinists
             as
             odious
             ,
             accusing
             them
             of
             Blasphemy
             ,
             
             Turcisme
             ,
             and
             doing
             as
             much
             against
             them
             as
             Dr.
             Heylin
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Arch-bishop
             Laud
             tells
             us
             was
             done
             in
             England
             on
             that
             account
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             if
             such
             hard
             thoughts
             of
             Arminians
             as
             furthering
             Popery
             deserve
             your
             Character
             ,
             whether
             by
             consequence
             you
             so
             brand
             not
             all
             those
             Parliaments
             who
             voted
             against
             it
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             one
             of
             the
             dangerous
             grievances
             of
             the
             Land
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             that
             as
             faulty
             as
             for
             Dr.
             Moulin
             too
             much
             to
             blame
             you
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             Yea
             I
             doubt
             you
             stigmatize
             thus
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             Christians
             in
             all
             the
             World
             as
             I
             am
             loth
             to
             mention
             :
             so
             rare
             is
             it
             to
             hear
             of
             any
             Country
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             not
             so
             much
             guilty
             of
             sects
             and
             factions
             ,
             as
             by
             education
             and
             interest
             to
             run
             in
             a
             stream
             of
             uncharitable
             censures
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             speaking
             evil
             of
             more
             than
             they
             understand
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             in
             my
             
               Cathol
               .
               Theolog.
            
             about
             this
             subject
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Seeing
             it
             is
             above
             20
             years
             since
             I
             wrote
             that
             against
             Dr.
             Moulin
             which
             you
             cite
             ,
             and
             he
             never
             found
             fault
             with
             it
             ,
             nor
             justified
             his
             mistakes
             ,
             may
             I
             not
             think
             that
             he
             was
             convinced
             and
             repented
             ?
             And
             you
             that
             praise
             his
             death-bed
             repentance
             ,
             should
             not
             Characterize
             him
             by
             failings
             twenty
             years
             repented
             of
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             How
             do
             you
             know
             that
             the
             Dr.
             repented
             not
             of
             his
             too
             hard
             words
             of
             you
             till
             his
             death-bed
             ?
             You
             are
             mistaken
             ?
             In
             his
             health
             I
             more
             than
             once
             blamed
             him
             ,
             1.
             
             For
             his
             censure
             of
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             and
             the
             other
             particular
             persons
             ,
             whose
             worth
             was
             known
             ,
             and
             had
             deserved
             well
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             ;
             2.
             
             For
             his
             extending
             those
             censures
             to
             the
             Conformists
             and
             Church
             which
             belong
             to
             some
             particular
             persons
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             are
             not
             guilty
             of
             ,
             And
             3.
             
             For
             his
             Book
             of
             the
             fewness
             of
             the
             saved
             ,
             as
             presumptuous
             :
             And
             as
             far
             as
             I
             could
             then
             discern
             he
             repented
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             but
             laid
             the
             ill
             Title-page
             of
             the
             last
             on
             the
             Book-seller
             :
             And
             he
             still
             thought
             of
             Causes
             and
             Parties
             as
             very
             different
             ,
             he
             owned
             not
             his
             harsh
             words
             or
             censures
             aforesaid
             .
             I
             found
             him
             not
             raging
             nor
             impenitent
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Doth
             not
             your
             own
             description
             of
             his
             great
             readiness
             to
             beg
             forgiveness
             ,
             and
             lothness
             to
             own
             any
             thing
             uncharitable
             ,
             shew
             a
             better
             spirit
             than
             your
             picture
             doth
             describe
             ?
          
           
             10.
             
             Is
             not
             he
             as
             like
             to
             be
             a
             sincere
             man
             who
             asketh
             forgiveness
             of
             his
             faults
             (
             rash
             censures
             and
             words
             )
             as
             he
             that
             repenteth
             of
             his
             former
             duties
             ,
             his
             Pacificatory
             principles
             and
             Writings
             .
             Surely
             to
             repent
             of
             evil
             is
             a
             better
             sign
             than
             to
             repent
             of
             good
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Because
             you
             call
             us
             to
             acquit
             our selves
             by
             disowning
             Dr.
             Moulin
             ,
             may
             we
             not
             disown
             both
             his
             faults
             and
             our
             own
             ,
             without
             disowning
             
             God's
             grace
             and
             mens
             piety
             and
             worth
             ?
             would
             you
             be
             so
             disowned
             for
             your
             own
             faults
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             how
             should
             I
             disown
             his
             rashness
             better
             than
             to
             write
             what
             I
             wrote
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             say
             what
             I
             said
             to
             him
             ?
             would
             you
             have
             a
             Synod
             called
             to
             reprove
             every
             rash
             word
             ?
          
           
             12.
             
             Because
             you
             justly
             value
             mens
             repentance
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             thankful
             to
             you
             to
             further
             mine
             ,
             and
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             further
             yours
             .
             Only
             I
             foretell
             you
             that
             your
             words
             shall
             not
             offend
             me
             by
             their
             hardness
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             but
             truth
             ,
             and
             you
             call
             me
             to
             repent
             of
             my
             sin
             and
             not
             of
             serving
             God.
             I
             do
             not
             repent
             of
             defending
             Truth
             and
             Duty
             :
             nor
             of
             seeking
             to
             save
             the
             Reader
             from
             the
             infection
             of
             false
             accusation
             and
             arguings
             which
             would
             destroy
             his
             charity
             and
             innocency
             ,
             by
             the
             fullest
             manifesting
             the
             falshood
             and
             evil
             of
             the
             words
             and
             deeds
             which
             are
             the
             Instruments
             .
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             a
             wrong
             to
             those
             that
             I
             would
             preserve
             ,
             to
             extenuate
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             snare
             or
             poyson
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             gentleness
             to
             the
             Writer
             .
             But
             I
             deal
             with
             the
             Cause
             and
             desire
             none
             to
             hate
             the
             person
             :
             nor
             would
             I
             diminish
             the
             honour
             due
             to
             him
             for
             his
             parts
             or
             vertues
             ;
             but
             rather
             have
             all
             men
             love
             and
             magnifie
             all
             the
             good
             ,
             while
             they
             dislike
             the
             evil
             ;
             and
             would
             save
             the
             Reader
             at
             as
             easie
             a
             rate
             to
             the
             Writer
             as
             I
             can
             :
             But
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             related
             to
             his
             false
             or
             sinful
             words
             or
             deeds
             is
             not
             in
             my
             power
             to
             effect
             .
             But
             though
             I
             repent
             not
             of
             necessary
             truth
             ,
             if
             I
             any
             where
             mistake
             ,
             or
             speak
             more
             truth
             than
             is
             profitable
             ,
             or
             in
             language
             by
             sharpness
             more
             apt
             to
             do
             hurt
             than
             good
             ,
             of
             this
             I
             repent
             ,
             and
             ask
             forgiveness
             of
             God
             and
             man
             ;
             As
             I
             do
             if
             I
             speak
             so
             short
             of
             truth
             ,
             as
             with
             Eli
             to
             make
             sin
             seem
             smaller
             than
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             love
             your
             own
             duty
             of
             Repentance
             better
             than
             another
             mans
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             angry
             if
             I
             seek
             to
             help
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Do
             you
             not
             perceive
             that
             while
             you
             paint
             the
             Dr.
             as
             an
             incredible
             raging
             distracted
             lyar
             ,
             and
             praise
             his
             repentance
             for
             
               rash
               words
            
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             you
             commit
             the
             same
             rashness
             your self
             against
             him
             ?
             If
             you
             cannot
             see
             your
             own
             face
             ,
             let
             any
             impartial
             Reader
             be
             your
             glass
             ,
             and
             ask
             him
             whether
             you
             do
             not
             that
             which
             you
             are
             condemning
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             You
             seem
             to
             vindicate
             the
             Book
             called
             the
             
               Friendly
               Debate
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             shortly
             further
             tell
             you
             of
             somewhat
             in
             it
             to
             be
             repented
             of
             .
             And
             if
             partiality
             made
             not
             repentance
             a
             very
             difficult
             work
             you
             would
             have
             no
             need
             herein
             of
             a
             Monitor
             .
             But
             you
             may
             think
             me
             partial
             ,
             though
             I
             acknowledg
             your
             civilities
             to
             me
             :
             I
             can
             shew
             you
             a
             Manuscript
             of
             one
             both
             impartial
             and
             truly
             judicious
             ,
             even
             the
             late
             Judge
             Hale
             ,
             expressing
             so
             great
             dislike
             of
             that
             Debate
             and
             the
             Eccl.
             Policy
             ,
             as
             tending
             
             to
             the
             injury
             of
             Religion
             it self
             ,
             that
             he
             wisheth
             the
             Authors
             would
             openly
             profess
             that
             they
             write
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             so
             abusively
             pretend
             it
             is
             for
             Religion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             You
             say
             in
             this
             Picture
             that
             [
             If
             L.
             du
             Moulin
             
               had
               that
               honest
               zeal
               in
               him
               to
               which
               he
               pretends
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               handled
               Mr.
            
             Baxter
             
               as
               smartly
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             There
             may
             be
             other
             reasons
             than
             want
             of
             
               honest
               zeal
            
             :
             But
             do
             you
             not
             here
             shew
             that
             it
             is
             the
             persons
             more
             than
             his
             act
             that
             offended
             you
             in
             his
             reproof
             ?
             Could
             you
             judge
             it
             
               honest
               zeal
            
             had
             it
             been
             to
             others
             ?
             pag.
             16.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             You
             say
             ,
             p.
             17.
             
             He
             hath
             something
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             reason
             he
             spareth
             him
             :
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Do
             not
             Nonconformists
             differ
             from
             Erastians
             ?
             Did
             not
             I
             write
             against
             his
             opinion
             of
             Church-Government
             ?
             And
             did
             he
             not
             bear
             22
             years
             ago
             when
             Conformity
             was
             not
             in
             our
             Controversies
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             You
             say
             of
             [
             
               the
               party
               that
               come
               nearest
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Calvinists
               and
               Puritans
               ,
            
             (
             though
             you
             say
             you
             mean
             such
             as
             
               D.
               M.
            
             your
             Reader
             must
             suppose
             you
             mean
             the
             Nonconformists
             )
             that
             [
             
               they
               are
               the
               true
               Causes
               of
               all
               our
               present
               evils
               .
               —
               For
               the
               late
               War
               was
               raised
               ,
               —
               by
               the
               very
               best
               of
               you
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             If
             you
             mean
             ,
             as
             you
             seem
             ,
             it
             's
             somewhat
             extraordinary
             to
             perswade
             men
             to
             believe
             this
             in
             the
             same
             Land
             and
             Age
             that
             the
             War
             was
             raised
             in
             ;
             And
             for
             one
             to
             do
             this
             that
             had
             the
             first
             General
             of
             the
             Horse
             in
             the
             Earl
             of
             Essex
             Army
             ,
             his
             Patron
             a
             few
             doors
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Hollis
             a
             Colonel
             nearer
             him
             till
             lately
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             President
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Privy-Council
             a
             Colonel
             not
             far
             off
             him
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             known
             Conformists
             ,
             who
             could
             all
             quickly
             have
             satisfied
             him
             how
             few
             Nonconformists
             were
             Members
             of
             Parliament
             or
             Commanders
             in
             the
             Army
             when
             the
             War
             began
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             betwnen
             two
             parties
             of
             Conformists
             that
             the
             Wars
             began
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             against
             Mr.
             Hinkley
             ,
             and
             can
             fullier
             do
             when
             there
             is
             need
             .
             Which
             party
             is
             most
             obliged
             to
             repentance
             you
             may
             dispute
             with
             those
             that
             are
             fit
             for
             it
             :
             But
             if
             your
             intimation
             be
             untrue
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             and
             degree
             than
             any
             of
             Dr.
             Moulins
             .
             I
             confess
             one
             party
             did
             in
             many
             Parliaments
             before
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             ,
             accuse
             Bishop
             Laud
             and
             his
             new
             followers
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             Innovations
             ,
             2.
             
             Of
             Arminianism
             ,
             3.
             
             Of
             promoting
             absolute
             arbitrary
             Government
             against
             the
             Subjects
             Property
             and
             Liberty
             ,
             4.
             
             And
             of
             promoting
             Popery
             .
             But
             if
             this
             party
             were
             not
             Conformists
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Clergy
             and
             Gentry
             were
             not
             the
             Church
             in
             Arch-bishop
             Abbots
             days
             before
             Bishop
             Laud.
             
          
           
           
             As
             to
             the
             Reasons
             of
             their
             accusations
             ,
             and
             the
             publishing
             the
             Articles
             for
             Toleration
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Sp.
             and
             Fr.
             Match
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             pass
             them
             by
             .
             But
             because
             you
             may
             say
             some
             such
             think
             of
             me
             as
             you
             do
             of
             
               D.
               M.
            
             for
             what
             I
             say
             in
             my
             
               search
               for
               the
               Schismaticks
            
             ,
             I
             only
             add
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             I
             hope
             we
             may
             transcribe
             mens
             own
             words
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             may
             judge
             that
             there
             is
             some
             difference
             between
             the
             Bishops
             that
             judged
             the
             Pope
             Antichrist
             ,
             &c.
             and
             those
             that
             would
             have
             us
             as
             the
             way
             to
             unity
             ,
             to
             obey
             him
             as
             Patriarch
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             
               principium
               unitatis
            
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             6
             or
             8
             General
             Councils
             ,
             and
             that
             say
             our
             concord
             must
             be
             in
             obeying
             
               unum
               Collegium
               Pastorum
            
             ,
             ruling
             the
             whole
             Church
             
               per
               literas
               formatas
            
             ,
             and
             that
             say
             the
             Roman
             Church
             is
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             but
             so
             are
             none
             of
             the
             Reformed
             that
             have
             not
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             a
             continued
             successive
             Ordination
             by
             such
             .
             
               
                 
                 
                   A
                   Copy
                   of
                   a
                   Letter
                   written
                   by
                   Mr.
                   
                     Lewis
                     Du
                     Moulin
                  
                   to
                   the
                   Worthy
                   Dr.
                   
                     Tho.
                     Coxe
                  
                   ;
                   With
                   the
                   Drs.
                   Answer
                   occasioned
                   by
                   some
                   Reports
                   that
                   concerned
                   Dr.
                   
                     Lewis
                     Du
                     Moulin
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Worthy
                     Sir
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   KNowing
                   the
                   natural
                   inclination
                   you
                   have
                   to
                   oblige
                   all
                   men
                   and
                   the
                   perticular
                   experience
                   I
                   have
                   of
                   your
                   unwearied
                   goodness
                   to
                   my
                   person
                   and
                   family
                   did
                   incourage
                   me
                   to
                   write
                   both
                   before
                   and
                   now
                   ;
                   The
                   occasion
                   of
                   both
                   was
                   the
                   Reports
                   spread
                   abroad
                   of
                   my
                   Father
                   ,
                   being
                   informed
                   you
                   had
                   made
                   him
                   the
                   object
                   of
                   your
                   Care
                   during
                   his
                   sickness
                   ,
                   I
                   rejoyced
                   that
                   Providence
                   had
                   ordered
                   it
                   so
                   that
                   a
                   Person
                   of
                   your
                   approved
                   worth
                   and
                   Integrity
                   was
                   concerned
                   about
                   him
                   .
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   trouble
                   you
                   with
                   the
                   Relations
                   Fame
                   has
                   brought
                   into
                   this
                   Country
                   ,
                   but
                   shall
                   only
                   desire
                   to
                   know
                   how
                   he
                   died
                   ;
                   Was
                   there
                   any
                   advantage
                   taken
                   of
                   his
                   weakness
                   of
                   body
                   or
                   mind
                   ;
                   How
                   far
                   did
                   his
                   Reported
                   Recantation
                   extend
                   ?
                   Reach'd
                   it
                   to
                   any
                   material
                   thing
                   of
                   his
                   Tenets
                   ,
                   or
                   only
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   personal
                   Reflections
                   ;
                   This
                   is
                   what
                   is
                   humbly
                   desired
                   by
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     Honoured
                     Sir
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Your
                     most
                     Humble
                     and
                     obliged
                     Servant
                     ,
                     
                       Lewis
                       Du
                       Moulin
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     From
                     my
                     House
                     at
                     Malton
                     in
                     Yorkshire
                     ,
                     
                       October
                       the
                       7th
                       .
                       1680.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Drs.
                   Answer
                   to
                   Mr.
                   
                     Lewis
                     Du
                     Moulin
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Sir
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   Had
                   not
                   delayed
                   to
                   return
                   an
                   Answer
                   to
                   your
                   first
                   Letter
                   ,
                   had
                   I
                   known
                   how
                   to
                   direct
                   mine
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   which
                   indeed
                   I
                   had
                   forgotten
                   how
                   to
                   do
                   ;
                   This
                   is
                   therefore
                   to
                   let
                   you
                   know
                   that
                   your
                   Father
                   (
                   my
                   honourèd
                   Friend
                   )
                   Dr.
                   
                     Du
                     Moulin
                  
                   ,
                   Dyed
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   Lived
                   ,
                   a
                   truly
                   pious
                   man
                   ,
                   a
                   great
                   hater
                   of
                   the
                   Romish
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   so
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   English
                   Ceremonies
                   as
                   he
                   thought
                   approached
                   those
                   of
                   Rome
                   ;
                   He
                   loved
                   all
                   good
                   men
                   of
                   what
                   perswasion
                   soever
                   ,
                   agreeing
                   in
                   the
                   Fundamentals
                   of
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Religion
                   .
                   When
                   some
                   worthy
                   and
                   Learned
                   men
                   did
                   on
                   his
                   Death
                   bed
                   intimate
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   faln
                   too
                   heavy
                   upon
                   many
                   Pious
                   and
                   Learned
                   men
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   :
                   He
                   professed
                   himself
                   never
                   to
                   have
                   born
                   any
                   malice
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   against
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   his
                   intention
                   was
                   only
                   to
                   blame
                   them
                   for
                   having
                   too
                   much
                   gratified
                   the
                   Enemies
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Protestant
                   Religion
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   condescentions
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   too
                   great
                   compliances
                   with
                   them
                   :
                   He
                   never
                   recanted
                   nor
                   retracted
                   any
                   thing
                   material
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   Professed
                   and
                   Printed
                   of
                   late
                   years
                   ;
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   used
                   any
                   sharp
                   expressions
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   any
                   reflections
                   given
                   any
                   offence
                   to
                   any
                   truly
                   pious
                   man
                   ,
                   he
                   heartily
                   prayed
                   their
                   pardon
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   heartily
                   forgave
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   desired
                   them
                   to
                   forgive
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   he
                   had
                   often
                   before
                   expressed
                   to
                   me
                   both
                   in
                   publick
                   at
                   my
                   House
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   private
                   between
                   himself
                   and
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   after
                   that
                   some
                   worthy
                   men
                   had
                   been
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   gave
                   occasion
                   to
                   this
                   discourse
                   .
                   This
                   for
                   your
                   satisfaction
                   is
                   with
                   truth
                   and
                   sincerity
                   attested
                   by
                
                 
                   
                     Your
                     Affectionate
                     Friend
                     
                       Tho.
                       Coxe
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     London
                     ,
                     
                       Octob.
                       29.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             POSTSCRIPT
             .
          
           
             Five
             Additional
             Notices
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             THere
             are
             some
             things
             of
             which
             I
             thought
             meet
             to
             add
             this
             notice
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             I.
             That
             I
             am
             more
             alienated
             from
             Conformity
             in
             the
             point
             of
             
               Assent
               ,
               Consent
            
             and
             Use
             ,
             in
             denying
             Christendom
             to
             all
             Children
             who
             have
             no
             Godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
             ,
             and
             excluding
             the
             Parents
             from
             that
             Office
             ,
             by
             some
             late
             Observations
             which
             my
             retiredness
             kept
             me
             unacquainted
             with
             :
             I
             am
             requested
             by
             some
             poor
             People
             to
             Baptize
             their
             Children
             :
             I
             tell
             them
             the
             Parish
             Ministers
             must
             do
             it
             .
             They
             answer
             me
             ,
             That
             they
             cannot
             have
             them
             Baptized
             by
             the
             Parish
             Ministers
             ,
             because
             they
             
               are
               poor
               ;
               and
               can
               neither
               pay
               the
               Curate
               nor
               the
               Godfathers
               :
            
             I
             ask
             them
             ,
             
               Cannot
               you
               get
               Godfathers
               without
               money
               :
            
             They
             say
             ,
             
               No
               :
               No
               body
               will
               be
               Godfather
               to
               their
               Children
               for
               nothing
               ?
            
             Whereupon
             enquiring
             into
             the
             case
             ,
             I
             am
             informed
             ,
             that
             among
             the
             poor
             it
             is
             become
             a
             trade
             ,
             to
             be
             hired
             persons
             to
             be
             Godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
             ;
             and
             some
             that
             have
             not
             money
             must
             leave
             their
             Children
             unbaptized
             ,
             and
             till
             lately
             ,
             Popish
             Priests
             Baptized
             many
             .
             I
             am
             not
             willing
             to
             aggravate
             this
             Hiring
             ,
             nor
             the
             causes
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             that
             the
             same
             men
             that
             think
             Baptism
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             (
             or
             as
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             speaks
             ,
             to
             a
             
               Covenant
               right
               to
               Salvation
            
             )
             should
             yet
             shut
             out
             all
             that
             have
             not
             money
             to
             hire
             such
             Covenanters
             ;
             But
             I
             am
             not
             Conformable
             to
             such
             Church-Orders
             .
          
           
             II.
             Whereas
             there
             is
             a
             great
             stress
             laid
             on
             Mr.
             Rathband's
             Book
             of
             the
             old
             Nonconformists
             Doctrine
             against
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             thought
             that
             meer
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             required
             them
             to
             forbear
             Preaching
             when
             they
             were
             silenced
             ,
             when
             indeed
             they
             only
             thought
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             bound
             them
             to
             give
             up
             the
             Temples
             and
             Tithes
             and
             publick
             maintenance
             (
             which
             are
             at
             the
             Magistrates
             dispose
             ,
             )
             2.
             
             And
             to
             forbear
             that
             manner
             and
             those
             circumstances
             of
             their
             Ministry
             as
             no
             Law
             of
             God
             in
             Nature
             or
             Scripture
             do
             oblige
             them
             to
             ,
             but
             
             will
             do
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             ;
             I
             have
             now
             for
             fuller
             satisfaction
             ,
             here
             added
             the
             Testimony
             of
             his
             Son
             concerning
             his
             judgment
             and
             practice
             :
             who
             nineteen
             years
             had
             his
             liberty
             in
             Lancashire
             to
             Preach
             publickly
             ,
             in
             a
             Chappel
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             in
             Northumberland
             ,
             and
             no
             wonder
             if
             the
             disorders
             of
             Brownism
             that
             would
             have
             deprived
             them
             of
             all
             such
             liberty
             were
             opposed
             .
             I
             have
             perused
             Mr.
             Rathband's
             Book
             (
             written
             by
             some
             others
             )
             and
             I
             find
             nothing
             in
             it
             that
             I
             consent
             not
             to
             ,
             but
             desire
             him
             that
             would
             understand
             it
             to
             read
             the
             Book
             it self
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Rathband's
             Letter
             to
             me
             is
             as
             followeth
             .
             
               
                 
                   
                     Reverend
                     Sir
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   WHereas
                   Doctor
                   Stillingfleet
                   in
                   a
                   late
                   Book
                   of
                   his
                   hath
                   alledged
                   a
                   Book
                   published
                   by
                   my
                   Father
                   ,
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   Preaching
                   contrary
                   to
                   our
                   Established
                   Laws
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Nonconformists
                   in
                   former
                   times
                   ,
                   I
                   assure
                   you
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   that
                   my
                   Father
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   reckoned
                   in
                   that
                   number
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   exercised
                   his
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   though
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   for
                   many
                   years
                   at
                   a
                   Chappel
                   in
                   Lancashire
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   he
                   was
                   silenced
                   he
                   Preached
                   in
                   private
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   opportunity
                   and
                   the
                   times
                   would
                   bear
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   I
                   my self
                   was
                   sometime
                   a
                   witness
                   .
                   Afterward
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   invitation
                   of
                   a
                   Gentleman
                   ,
                   he
                   exercised
                   his
                   Ministry
                   at
                   Belsham
                   in
                   Northumberland
                   ,
                   for
                   about
                   a
                   year
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   thence
                   he
                   removed
                   to
                   Owingham
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   County
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   Preached
                   also
                   about
                   a
                   year
                   ,
                   till
                   being
                   silenced
                   there
                   ,
                   he
                   retired
                   into
                   private
                   as
                   formerly
                   .
                   This
                   I
                   thought
                   expedient
                   to
                   signifie
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   may
                   make
                   what
                   use
                   of
                   it
                   you
                   please
                   ,
                   for
                   what
                   is
                   written
                   here
                   shall
                   be
                   owned
                   by
                
                 
                   
                     SIR
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Yours
                     in
                     all
                     Christian
                     respects
                     ,
                     
                       William
                       Rathband
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     London
                     ,
                     
                       April
                       2.
                       1681.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
           
             (
             He
             is
             a
             Grave
             and
             worthy
             Nonconforming
             ejected
             Minister
             ,
             living
             usually
             in
             High-gate
             .
             )
             His
             Father
             read
             part
             of
             the
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             and
             kept
             in
             as
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             thank
             Doctor
             Stillingfleet
             for
             so
             full
             a
             Vindication
             of
             such
             old
             Nonconformists
             against
             the
             Accusations
             of
             their
             Prosecutors
             .
          
           
             III.
             When
             my
             Book
             was
             almost
             Printed
             ,
             I
             received
             the
             Manuscript
             of
             a
             faithful
             Learned
             ejected
             Minister
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             he
             manifesteth
             the
             fallacy
             of
             Doctor
             Stillingfleet's
             Allegations
             of
             History
             for
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             fully
             proveth
             that
             for
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             years
             the
             Bishops
             were
             Congregational
             and
             Parochial
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             so
             full
             evidence
             ,
             as
             that
             out
             of
             Strabo
             and
             other
             Geographers
             he
             sheweth
             that
             many
             of
             their
             Seats
             were
             but
             about
             four
             Miles
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             our
             Parish
             Churches
             are
             ;
             and
             he
             confuteth
             what
             is
             said
             against
             it
             .
             And
             he
             sheweth
             the
             Doctors
             gross
             abuse
             of
             History
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             Bishops
             needed
             not
             the
             Peoples
             consent
             ,
             and
             proveth
             that
             the
             Peoples
             choice
             or
             consent
             was
             necessary
             by
             the
             constant
             judgment
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Book
             is
             of
             so
             great
             worth
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             dishonour
             it
             by
             making
             it
             an
             Appendix
             to
             mine
             ,
             but
             intend
             to
             make
             so
             bold
             with
             the
             Author
             ,
             as
             to
             publish
             it
             by
             it self
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             a
             fuller
             Confutation
             to
             Doctor
             Stillingfleet
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             a
             full
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
             Dodwell's
             Letters
             on
             that
             subject
             ;
             And
             3.
             
             As
             a
             Confirmation
             of
             my
             full
             proof
             of
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             in
             my
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             IV.
             And
             if
             any
             will
             receive
             that
             from
             a
             Conformist
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             not
             receive
             from
             such
             a
             one
             as
             I
             ,
             he
             may
             read
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Our
             full
             and
             faithful
             Vindication
             by
             a
             
               Beneficed
               Minister
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Regular
               son
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             Called
             
               A
               Compassionate
               Consideration
               of
               the
               Case
               of
               the
               Nonconformists
               :
            
             I
             am
             not
             so
             happy
             as
             to
             know
             the
             Author
             ,
             but
             he
             confirmeth
             my
             former
             Judgment
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Passive
             Conformists
             are
             moderate
             worthy
             men
             ,
             with
             whom
             we
             should
             earnestly
             endeavour
             as
             near
             and
             fast
             a
             coalition
             as
             is
             possible
             to
             be
             had
             by
             lawful
             means
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             either
             the
             same
             hand
             ,
             or
             such
             another
             Conformist
             ,
             hath
             written
             Reflections
             on
             Doctor
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             like
             candor
             and
             charity
             appeareth
             ,
             though
             with
             some
             excess
             of
             kindness
             to
             me
             .
          
           
           
             V.
             With
             this
             Defence
             against
             Doctor
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             I
             at
             once
             pubblish
             in
             another
             Volume
             ,
             
               An
               Apology
               for
               the
               Nonconfirmists
               Preaching
               ,
            
             with
             an
             Answer
             to
             a
             multitude
             of
             their
             Accusers
             ,
             and
             Reasons
             to
             prove
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Conformists
             great
             
               Duty
               and
               Interest
            
             to
             seek
             their
             Restoration
             .
             Which
             is
             the
             most
             material
             part
             of
             the
             Confutation
             of
             Doctor
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             who
             would
             persuade
             us
             that
             our
             Preaching
             is
             a
             sin
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             guilty
             of
             silencing
             our selves
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Books
           lately
           Printed
           for
           
             Nevil
             Simmons
          
           ,
           ●●
           the
           Three
           Cocks
           at
           the
           
             West
             and
          
           of
           St.
           
             Pauls
             ▪
          
        
         
           1.
           
           CHurch-History
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           Bishops
           and
           their
           Councils
           abbreviated
           ▪
           Including
           the
           Chief
           part
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           Christian
           Princes
           and
           Popes
           ,
           and
           a
           true
           account
           of
           the
           most
           troubling
           Controversies
           and
           Heresies
           till
           the
           Reformation
           .
           Written
           for
           the
           use
           especially
           of
           them
           ;
           1.
           
           Who
           are
           ignorant
           or
           misinformed
           of
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Churches
           .
           2.
           
           Who
           cannot
           read
           many
           and
           great
           Volumes
           .
           3.
           
           Who
           think
           that
           the
           Universal
           Church
           must
           have
           one
           visible
           Soveraign
           ,
           Personal
           or
           Collective
           ,
           Pope
           or
           General
           Councils
           .
           4.
           
           Who
           would
           know
           whether
           Patriarchs
           ,
           Diocesans
           ,
           and
           their
           Councils
           ,
           have
           been
           ,
           or
           must
           be
           the
           Cure
           of
           Heresies
           and
           Schisms
           .
           5.
           
           Who
           would
           know
           the
           truth
           about
           the
           great
           Heresies
           which
           have
           divided
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           especially
           the
           
             Donatists
             ,
             Novatians
             ,
             Arians
             ,
             Macedonians
             ,
             Nestorians
             ▪
             Eutychians
             ,
             Monothelites
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           Treatise
           of
           Episcopacy
           ;
           Confuting
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           Testimony
           ,
           that
           sort
           of
           Diocesan
           Churches
           ,
           Prelacy
           ,
           and
           Government
           ,
           which
           casteth
           out
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           Species
           ,
           Episcopacy
           ,
           Ministry
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           confoundeth
           the
           Christian
           World
           by
           Corruption
           ,
           Usurpation
           ,
           Schism
           ,
           and
           Persecution
           .
           Meditated
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           1640
           ,
           when
           the
           Et-c●tera
           Oath
           was
           imposed
           .
           Written
           1671.
           and
           cast
           by
           .
           Published
           1680.
           by
           the
           importunity
           of
           our
           Superiours
           ,
           who
           demand
           the
           Reasons
           of
           our
           Nonconformity
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           A
           Moral
           Prognostication
           ,
           1.
           
           What
           shall
           befall
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ,
           till
           their
           Concord
           ,
           by
           the
           Restitution
           of
           their
           Primitive
           purity
           ,
           simplicity
           ,
           and
           Charity
           .
           2.
           
           How
           that
           Restitution
           is
           like
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           (
           if
           ever
           )
           and
           what
           shall
           befall
           them
           thenceforth
           unto
           the
           End
           ,
           in
           that
           Golden
           Age
           of
           Love.
           All
           three
           by
           
             Rich.
             Baxter
          
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Memorabilia
           :
           or
           ,
           The
           most
           Remarkable
           Passages
           and
           Counsels
           ,
           Collected
           out
           of
           the
           several
           Declarations
           and
           Speeches
           that
           have
           been
           made
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           his
           Lord-Chancellors
           and
           Keepers
           ,
           and
           the
           Speeches
           of
           the
           Honourable
           House
           of
           Commons
           in
           Parliament
           ;
           since
           his
           Majesties
           happy
           Restauration
           ,
           Anno
           1660.
           till
           the
           end
           of
           the
           last
           Parliament
           ,
           1680.
           
           Reduced
           under
           four
           Heads
           ;
           1.
           
           Of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           2.
           
           Of
           Popery
           .
           3.
           
           Of
           Liberty
           and
           Property
           ,
           &c.
           4.
           
           Of
           ●●rliaments
           .
           By
           
             Edward
             Cooks
          
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Middle
             .
             Temple
          
           ,
           
             Esq
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             READER
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Must
           take
           this
           opportunity
           for
           the
           avoiding
           of
           mistakes
           to
           give
           thee
           notice
           ,
           that
           whereas
           against
           them
           that
           plead
           for
           the
           necessity
           of
           an
           uninterrupted
           Succession
           of
           Episcopal
           ordination
           ,
           I
           have
           in
           the
           Preface
           to
           my
           Book
           for
           
             Universal
             Concord
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           my
           Breviate
           of
           Church-History
           ,
           said
           that
           our
           Northern
           English
           Episcopacy
           was
           derived
           from
           such
           as
           were
           no
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           Scottish
           Monks
           and
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           that
           Aidan
           and
           Finan
           ,
           (
           
             Tromhere
             ,
             Coleman
          
           )
           were
           such
           ,
           lest
           I
           be
           misunderstood
           ,
           I
           must
           further
           explain
           my
           meaning
           ;
           viz.
           1.
           
           The
           Culdees
           that
           were
           no
           Bishops
           ,
           first
           guided
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Religion
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           long
           before
           the
           coming
           of
           Palladius
           .
           2.
           
           These
           Culdees
           chose
           themselves
           for
           order
           sake
           some
           few
           to
           be
           as
           Guides
           and
           Governorus
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           whom
           Writers
           called
           
             Scotorum
             Episcopos
          
           ,
           but
           were
           no
           Bishops
           in
           our
           controverted
           sense
           :
           but
           as
           an
           Abbot
           among
           Monks
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Presidents
           or
           Principals
           of
           Colledges
           ,
           rule
           those
           that
           are
           of
           the
           same
           office
           or
           order
           with
           them
           .
           Nor
           had
           they
           any
           limited
           fixed
           Diocesses
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           if
           any
           will
           call
           these
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           question
           
           be
           but
           
             de
             nomine
          
           ,
           let
           them
           call
           them
           so
           and
           spare
           not
           :
           I
           contend
           not
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Afterwards
           Palladius
           sent
           from
           Rome
           ,
           began
           a
           higher
           sort
           of
           Bishops
           :
           But
           the
           Culdees
           still
           kept
           up
           the
           greater
           part
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Columbanus
           his
           Monastery
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Hy
           restored
           the
           Culdees
           strength
           .
           And
           the
           Monks
           out
           of
           that
           Island
           were
           the
           most
           prevailing
           Clergy
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           who
           had
           no
           proper
           Episcopal
           ordination
           :
           Or
           if
           you
           will
           call
           their
           ordainers
           Bishops
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           only
           
             ejusdem
             ordinis
          
           with
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           but
           also
           not
           ordained
           by
           Bishops
           themselves
           ,
           but
           made
           such
           by
           mission
           from
           the
           Monastery
           ,
           and
           bare
           election
           and
           ordination
           of
           Presbyters
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Out
           of
           this
           famous
           holy
           Monastery
           ,
           was
           Aidan
           first
           ,
           and
           Finan
           after
           ,
           [
           and
           Tromhere
           &c.
           ]
           and
           Coleman
           after
           sent
           into
           Northumberland
           ,
           where
           they
           aresaid
           to
           be
           made
           Bishops
           .
           And
           they
           were
           the
           first
           Bishops
           that
           came
           thither
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           had
           no
           ordination
           in
           England
           from
           any
           Bishops
           that
           were
           there
           before
           :
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           probability
           that
           the
           Palladian
           Bishops
           did
           ordain
           them
           Bishops
           :
           But
           that
           their
           own
           order
           of
           Senior
           Monks
           and
           Presbyters
           only
           ordained
           them
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Beda
           was
           such
           a
           votary
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           his
           testimony
           runs
           more
           for
           the
           Romish
           interest
           than
           most
           of
           the
           Scottish
           or
           English
           Historians
           of
           those
           times
           :
           yet
           
             lib.
             3.
             c.
          
           5.
           saith
           of
           Aidan
           but
           that
           his
           approbation
           was
           in
           
             Conventu
             Seniorum
          
           ,
           and
           
             sic
             illum
             ordinantes
             ad
             praedicandum
             miserunt
             .
          
           And
           c.
           25.
           that
           Finan
           
             pro
             illo
             gradum
             Episcopatus
             a
             Scottis
             ordinatus
             &
             missus
             acceperat
             ,
             qui
             in
             insula
             Lindisfarnensi
             secit
             Ecclesiam
             Episcopali
             sedi
             congruam
             ;
             Quam
             tamen
             more
             Scottorum
             ,
             uno
             de
             lapide
             ,
             sed
             de
             robore
             secto
             totam
             composuit
             ,
             &
             
             arundine
             ●exit
             .
             Et
             defuncto
             Finano
             ,
             qui
             post
             ipsum
             fuerit
             ,
             cum
             Colmannus
             in
             Episcopain
             suc●ederet
             ,
             &
             ipse
             missus
             a
             Scotia
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           the
           King
           Oswi
           himself
           was
           taught
           by
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           was
           of
           their
           Language
           and
           for
           their
           way
           .
           And
           Cedda
           was
           ordained
           by
           the
           Scots
           ;
           And
           at
           a
           Synod
           three
           or
           four
           of
           these
           kind
           of
           Bishops
           with
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           Hilda
           a
           woman
           ,
           Abbesse
           ,
           were
           the
           Company
           that
           made
           it
           .
           c.
           25.
           
           And
           c.
           26.
           
           Tuda
           also
           was
           ordained
           by
           the
           Scots
           .
           And
           c.
           4.
           
           The
           Bishops
           themselves
           were
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Abbot
           ,
           
             juxta
             exemplum
             primi
             Doctoris
             ,
             qui
             non
             Episcopus
             ,
             sed
             Presbyter
             extitit
             et
             Monachus
             .
          
        
         
           8.
           
           Li.
           3.
           c.
           28.
           he
           saith
           that
           
             non
             erat
             tune
             ullus
             excepto
          
           Wini
           
             in
             totâ
             Britania
             Canoniee
             ordinatus
             Episcopus
             .
          
        
         
           9.
           
           And
           as
           there
           is
           no
           word
           of
           proof
           that
           it
           was
           the
           
             Palladian
             Roman
          
           Bishops
           that
           ordained
           these
           Northumbrian
           Bishops
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           enough
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           in
           that
           all
           these
           foresaid
           Bishops
           continued
           the
           stiffe
           enemies
           of
           the
           Roman
           Power
           and
           order
           ,
           which
           Palladius
           came
           to
           introduce
           .
           Insomuch
           that
           Beda
           oft
           mentioneth
           their
           utter
           aversion
           to
           the
           Roman
           party
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Brittons
           and
           Scots
           ,
           were
           all
           of
           a
           mind
           ,
           and
           Daganus
           and
           the
           rest
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           eate
           with
           the
           Romanists
           ,
           no
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           eat
           in
           the
           same
           house
           or
           Inn
           with
           them
           ,
           lib.
           2.
           c.
           4.
           
        
         
           10.
           
           And
           lastly
           even
           that
           sort
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           which
           they
           took
           in
           Northumberland
           ,
           was
           but
           Equivocally
           so
           called
           as
           to
           that
           which
           we
           dispute
           about
           ,
           and
           not
           
             Ejusdem
             Speciei
          
           .
           For.
           1.
           
           They
           never
           pretended
           to
           a
           distinct
           order
           from
           the
           Presbyters
           .
           2.
           
           They
           had
           but
           one
           poor
           Church
           made
           of
           Wood
           ,
           and
           thatcht
           with
           
           Reeds
           ,
           and
           no
           possessions
           else
           :
           And
           from
           the●●e
           they
           went
           from
           village
           to
           village
           to
           instruct
           ,
           convert
           and
           pray
           with
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           our
           English
           Episcopacy●eri●eth
           ●eri●eth
           its
           succession
           from
           these
           Scots
           and
           the
           Brittaine●
           ,
           and
           not
           frome
           Rome
           by
           Augustine
           and
           Palladius
           ,
           I
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           Mr.
           Jones
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Preface
           before
           Knox
           his
           Church-History
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           I
           thought
           needfull
           to
           prevent
           being
           misunderstood
           about
           the
           Episcopacy
           of
           
             Aidan
             ,
             〈◊〉
          
           &c.
           
           Such
           an
           Episcopacy
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Hereford
           pleade
           th
           for
           in
           his
           
             Naked
             Truth
          
           .
           I
           meet
           with
           few
           that
           are
           against
           ;
           any
           more
           than
           that
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Physicians
           ,
           or
           Philosophers
           ,
           or
           Divines
           have
           ●
           President
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A27035-e4500
           
             a
             The
             new
             Church
             since
             Bishop
             Laud's
             change
             .
          
           
             b
             Note
             that
             the
             Bishops
             Book
             as
             against
             me
             ,
             runs
             upon
             a
             mere
             fiction
             ,
             p.
             76.
             that
             I
             
               traduce
               him
               as
               a
               Factor
               for
               Popery
               ,
            
             when
             I
             had
             not
             a
             word
             to
             that
             purpose
             ;
             yea
             expresly
             excepted
             him
             by
             name
             ,
             though
             I
             argued
             against
             his
             too
             neer
             approach
             .
          
           
             c
             No
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Churches
             within
             the
             Empire
             then
             .
          
           
             d
             was
             there
             no
             necessary
             cause
             till
             after
             ,
             An.
             1200
             ?
          
           
             e
             So
             then
             these
             Protestant
             Bishops
             give
             the
             Pope
             Patriarchal
             Power
             ,
             and
             Primacy
             of
             Order
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Greeks
             :
             But
             1.
             
             They
             had
             by
             Councils
             of
             old
             no
             Patriarchal
             Power
             over
             other
             Kingdoms
             out
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             2.
             
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             as
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             is
             against
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             matter
             little
             differeth
             our
             case
             from
             obe●ing
             him
             as
             Pope
             .
          
           
             f
             So
             that
             this
             Arch-Bishop
             also
             was
             set
             on
             the
             pious
             design
             of
             joyning
             with
             the
             Papists
             on
             these
             terms
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             we
             have
             leave
             to
             worship
             God
             on
             better
             terms
             ?
          
           
             g
             That
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Pope
             is
             not
             to
             govern
             us
             arbitrarily
             ,
             but
             by
             Canons
             ,
             (
             Which
             what
             they
             are
             is
             hardly
             known
             .
             )
             2.
             
             And
             all
             will
             be
             Schismaticks
             ,
             that
             so
             obey
             him
             not
             .
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Thus
             for
             union
             with
             Rome
             ,
             all
             Protestants
             must
             pass
             for
             self
             made
             Schismaticks
             ,
             that
             cannot
             obey
             the
             Pope
             as
             Patriarch
             :
             And
             doth
             this
             tend
             indeed
             to
             Concord
             ?
             It
             would
             open
             Protestants
             eyes
             ,
             did
             I
             but
             tell
             you
             all
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Canons
             ,
             which
             the
             Pope
             as
             our
             Patriarch
             must
             rule
             us
             by
             ,
             as
             these
             Doctors
             do
             desire
             .
          
           
             i
             1.
             
             If
             this
             Doctrine
             be
             true
             ,
             no
             wonder
             that
             
               Mr.
               Thorndike
            
             thought
             we
             could
             not
             justifie
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             till
             we
             alter
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ;
             then
             we
             are
             bound
             in
             conscience
             to
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             .
             2.
             
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             many
             great
             errors
             and
             sins
             to
             be
             decreed
             by
             many
             of
             the
             Councils
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             Patriarch
             ,
             must
             rule
             us
             all
             .
             3.
             
             Is
             it
             any
             easier
             to
             do
             evil
             In
             obedience
             to
             a
             Patriarch
             than
             a
             Pope
             ?
             4.
             
             In
             my
             last
             Book
             against
             
               W.
               Johnson
            
             ,
             alias
             Tenet
             ,
             I
             have
             fully
             confuted
             all
             that
             he
             saith
             of
             the
             universality
             of
             Councils
             ,
             and
             the
             Patriarchs
             power
             over
             the
             Abassines
             ,
             and
             others
             without
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             shewed
             they
             were
             then
             all
             but
             in
             one
             Empire
             ,
             as
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             is
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Page
             22.
             
             A
             vain
             Writer
             and
             malicious
             ,
             if
             not
             mad
             and
             distracted
             .
             p.
             11.
             he
             will
             magnifie
             the
             very
             worst
             of
             men
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             vilifie
             the
             best
             if
             they
             be
             of
             another
             .
             p.
             27.
             
             He
             hath
             full
             liberty
             to
             vie
             with
             the
             Devil
             himself
             in
             his
             Calumnies
             :
             with
             more
             such
             .